☼ w.c. 1.7k words
☼ chapter tags/warning(s). no use of y/n, suggestive dialogue, teasing in public, oral (m!receiving)
☼ divider credit(s). @/feldiesgraphics & @/strangergraphics
☼ a/n. Written for day five of @jqficexchange’s anniversary event, for the prompt: Popsicles. A big thank you to @super-unpredictable98 for reading over this for me!
☼ summary. Watching you suck on your popsicle gives Eddie other ideas and you can’t help but indulge him.
Even sprawled atop the worn sofa on Wayne’s front porch in the shade of the trailer’s awning with a rickety oscillating fan trained on you, the afternoon was sweltering. Still, it was slightly better than inside, since Eddie’s ancient window a/c unit had died the night before last.
As much as you would’ve loved to cool off at the pool, you knew Eddie would rather die than show his face at the Hawkins’ public pool, much to your dismay. You were this close to suggesting borrowing his neighbor’s inflatable kiddie pool when a familiar jingle in the distance pricked your ears, heralding the arrival of the ice cream man.
As the tune grew louder, turning down the dirt road that wound through Forest Hills, a thick cloud of dust accompanied the pastel coloured box truck, nearly obscuring it from view.
“Oh thank fuck, there is a God,” you groaned, giving Eddie a shake to rouse him from his heat induced stupor.
“Huh, wha–?” he spluttered, blinking blearily as he jerked upright.
“Eds, ice cream!”
As dead as the trailer park had been just moments ago, when the ice cream truck skidded to a stop in front of the playground, it practically sprang to life. All around you, trailer doors creaked open and slammed shut as the neighborhood kids raced from their homes to swarm the truck. Pushing yourself from the sofa, the bare skin of your thighs sticking to the threadbare fabric, you shoved a hand into the front pocket of your jean shorts for a couple bucks as you joined the queue.
“Ah ah ah, no way! Allow me,” Eddie insisted, swooping in to drop a crumpled (and somewhat damp) dollar bill and a handful of change to the counter when it was your turn.
Throwing him a flat look, you reluctantly put your money away, though you couldn’t help but find the gesture sweet.
“Alright, what’ll ya have?” the middle aged, less than enthusiastic, driver asked, looking between the two of you.
Eddie ordered a Drumstick for himself, while you looked over the options printed on the side of the truck, finally deciding on a red, white, and blue Bomb Pop. As the driver handed you your treats, he was already calling for the next customers and you hastily retreated back to the shade of Eddie’s porch. Tearing open the wrapper to your popsicle, you plopped back down on the couch, draping your legs over Eddie’s lap.
“Oh man, this tastes even better than usual,” Eddie groaned appreciatively as he bit through the crunchy chocolate coating to the vanilla ice cream beneath, a couple of chopped peanuts falling to his shirt.
“It’s the heat,” you said, bringing your Bomb Pop to your lips. “It always makes cold things taste better.”
As the sweet artificial cherry flavour hit your tongue, you let your eyes flutter shut with a content sigh, the chill of the flavoured ice already beginning to cool you somewhat.
Sucking innocently at the red tip, you slowly pushed the popsicle further into your mouth, sucking lazily, oblivious to Eddie’s growing distress. When you felt the popsicle begin to melt, dripping down the stick to your hand, you tilted your head to lap the sticky juice from your fingers before finally opening your eyes to find Eddie staring—his dark gaze trained on your mouth while his drumstick hovered forgotten in his hand.
His adam’s apple bobbed slowly as he swallowed and your cherry stained lips pulled into a cheshire grin.
“Am I distracting you?” you teased, blinking innocently at him and he quickly shook himself.
“What, no!” he scoffed, scrunching up his face as if the idea was ridiculous. “Why?” he asked, trying a little too desperately to act unbothered.
“Because your ice cream is melting,” you pointed out, fighting back a laugh.
Without missing a beat, you crawled into his lap to catch the melting custard on your tongue, licking a wide stripe up the side of his cone.
“Hey!” Eddie yelped, his voice cracking slightly. “The fuck—?” he whined, pouting at you with those big brown puppy dog eyes of his.
“It was melting,” you argued with a laugh, feeling him stiffen beneath you as you shifted atop his lap. “You want a taste of mine to make it even?” you asked, offering him a lick from your half eaten Bomb Pop.
“Yeah alright, you make it look really good,” Eddie relented, clearing his throat. Leaning in for a taste, he bit the end clean off instead of merely taking a lick.
“Eddie!” you cried, a little more shrilly than you’d meant to, your mouth falling open in indignation as you gaped at him. “Rude,” you huffed, yanking the remainder of your popsicle away before he could take another bite, his lips twisting impishly.
If that was how he wanted to play, two could play at that game.
Sticking the popsicle back in your mouth, you pushed it all the way to the back of your throat, hollowing your lips to suck as you slowly pulled it from your cherry stained lips with a pop.
It certainly had the intended effect and you smirked as Eddie shifted uncomfortably beneath you, trying to escape the press of your ass against his hardening bulge.
Wriggling atop him with renewed purpose, you licked a broad stripe up the side of your Bomb Pop before sliding the remainder of the flavoured ice from the stick into your mouth seductively, eliciting a low groan from him.
“Christ babe, c’mon,” Eddie chuckled weakly, “you’re gunna get me all riled up,” he whined, keeping his voice pitched low as he tried to focus on finishing his cone, though his arm around your waist tightened perceptively.
“Maybe that’s the point,” you purred, tossing away the empty stick as you leaned in to press an opened mouth kiss to his neck with your chilled lips, lapping at his salty skin before pulling back to blow teasingly over the patch of saliva you’d left behind.
“Y’know, there’s something else I’d like to suck on, if you’ll let me,” you whispered in his ear, a syrupy sweet grin playing at your stained lips and Eddie practically melted beneath you, going soft and hard all at once.
“Fuck it,” he exclaimed, shoving the rest of his cone into his mouth as he jumped to his feet, carrying you awkwardly into the trailer and kicking the door shut behind him.
His mouth met yours in a desperate crash of teeth and lips, stumbling blindly to his bedroom as he kissed you, nearly dropping you atop his unmade bed only to hastily help you out of your damp tank top, his hands greedily massaging your exposed tits. Kneeling atop his mattress, you arched into his touch, fumbling to unzip his frayed cut offs as you met his sloppy kisses with the same hunger, your tongue writhing against his.
When you finally freed his aching cock, giving it a teasing squeeze, Eddie pulled back, breaking the kiss to meet your eyes, the unrelenting heat of his bedroom already sending sweat rolling down his neck and sticking his long hair to his skin.
“Are you sure about this? I’ve kinda been sweating all day…” he mumbled, chewing at his lip sheepishly, but you merely nodded, unbothered by his sweat slicked body.
“I’m sure,” you breathed, stealing a kiss before yanking him closer by his belt loops and bending over, steadying yourself atop the bed with one hand while the other grasped his cock.
Wrapping your lips around him, you flicked his slit with the tip of your tongue before swirling it agilely around his head, teasing him like you had with your popsicle, and Eddie’s head fell back, a low moan catching in his throat.
“Shit, baby–” he whined, his voice cracking slightly and you moaned in return, taking him further into your mouth as his hands tangled in your hair.
The lingering chill from your popsicle sent a shiver through him and he had to fight not to thrust deeper, his hips only giving a small jerk before he stopped himself, and you took as much of him into your mouth as you could, your nose burying in the dark curls at his base for a moment. As his musk filled your nostrils, you swallowed around him, something primal overtaking you and you began to bob your head, setting a desperate pace, the ache growing in your jaw nothing compared to the one growing between your thighs.
Eddie’s breaths quickened, coming in short gasps as his pleasure grew, your name falling from his lips amidst a near incomprehensible string of expletives and you knew he was close, his restraint faltering as he bucked into your mouth.
Before he could come, you quickly pulled him from your lips, replacing your mouth with your hand, fisting his slick length faster. Lifting your gaze, your eyes met his as you opened your mouth, and his momentary confusion evaporated, the sight of your waiting tongue practically pushing him over the edge. With a broken cry, he seized, coming undone over your tongue and lips, some of his spend rolling down your chin as you finished milking him.
Finally releasing him, you licked your lips and swallowed, wiping your mouth and chin with the back of your hand as Eddie fought to catch his breath, his mouth still hanging open in awe.
“Jesus H. Christ, babe–” he gasped, his chest still heaving as he gaped at you. “That was the hottest fucking thing I’ve ever seen.”
Grinning at his praise, a thrill ran down your spine and you sat back on your haunches, the tingling ache between your legs nearly unbearable now.
“God I fuckin’ love you,” Eddie croaked, his voice still slightly hoarse, and he leaned down to kiss you deeply, unbothered by the taste of himself still on your tongue.
“I love you too,” you murmured against his lips, leaning into his touch as his large hands cupped your cheeks, the warmth of his rings against your skin finally reminding you of the heat in the room and you were only too aware of the sweat rolling down your body.
“I think that popsicle had the opposite effect than it was supposed to,” you laughed wryly and Eddie snickered.
“Yeah, but it was totally worth it,” he murmured, pulling you up from the bed. “I think we deserve a cool shower after that,” he said, slipping a hand between your thighs to feel how wet you were, a mischievous grin tugging at his lips.
“And I think I wanna return the favour,” he drawled, pressing his forehead to yours as he hoisted you into his arms once more to carry you across the hall to the bathroom. “Bet you’ll taste sweeter than an ice cream cone.”
summary: you're sweeter than hard sucked strawberry candy and eddie wants you stuck between his teeth forever
pairing: eddie munson x henderson!reader
warnings: MDNI!! swearing, fingering, oral (m and f receiving), nipple play, unprotected sex, p in v sex, HEAVY breeding kink (eddie wants r pregnant bad, borderline baby trapping behavior but in a nice way (don't worry i h8 pregnancy trope it won't happen on my watch))
notes: i was ovulating when I wrote this if you couldn't tell
SUMMER OF '85
Your calves strained, toes overextended, arms reaching far beyond their ability for the last bag of brown sugar tucked so far back on shelf you figured you'd have better luck yanking the whole thing forward to knock it off. You glanced down, planted one food on the bottom shelf and climbed up fingers just grazing the plastic corner of it.
"Come on." Your tongue sat on the corner of your mouth, teeth chewing on it in concentration. Then it's slipping off of sweaty fingers, and you stumble backwards into the aisle. You groaned looking up and down the empty aisle before stalking off towards the other end in search of an employee. You cross over three empty aisles before you see someone you recognize enough to ask for help. "Eddie...Munson?"
He turned slowly, confused his name was coming from your mouth. He has always been a few grades above you, lately you had been creeping your way into his grade every year he failed. You didn't know him well, but enough to borrow his height. "Yes?" He always tried to come off intimidating, you had seen his menacing, degrading gaze to most people. For some reason, every time you had met his eyes, they had seemed soft, inviting. Even now, his brown eyes melted like molding chocolate taking you in.
"Do you have a second? I can't seem to reach something." You say pointing a few aisles over. He eyes you up and down before setting the box of cereal down and motioning for you to lead him. "Thanks." You sigh relieved walking him over the three aisles and down to the empty shelf besides that singular bag of brown sugar tucked away in back. "It's the brown sugar back there."
Theres no over stretching, or climbing just a side reach of his arm and the troublesome bag comes sliding forward. He grabs it with one hand, but holds it in his palm staring down at you. "Whatcha making?"
"A cake." You say hand going for the bag, but he moved it slightly out of reach. He raises a brow, "My little brother is coming home from summer camp."
"How fun." He lets your fingers wrap around it and tug it into your arms. "What kind?"
The tip of your shoe kisses the front of his own, neither of you shuffle them away from each other. "German chocolate."
"Sweet." He nods the corner of his lips tugging up. "Do I know him? Your brother?"
You shake your head, "No he'll be a freshman this year." You can't remember if Eddie graduated or not this past spring and you're unsure how to ask because you suddenly remember his club, the club for a game you're pretty sure your brother plays. "Hey, do you still have that club, for that game?"
His smile grows. "Hellfire yeah." He leans against the shelf, "Unfortunately I will be president of it once more." Oh, so he did fail again.
"Actually," Your eyes brightened. "Dustin might really be into that. He's been playing that with all his friends for years."
Eddie raised an eyebrow, "And you're sure you want him associated with someone like me?" A solid point, you knew what they said about Eddie Munson, that he was a freak, a weirdo. You were well acquainted with most outcast, you fit in enough but mostly kept to yourself to focus on your studies.
"Dustin and I try to focus on facts more than rumors." You pointed an accusing finger, "But if I get a whiff of drugs from his mouth I will find a way to poison you."
He kicks the heel of his foot against the linoleum the corners of his mouth curled up. "I shall consider it." HE waved around his head, "Do you need anymore...help with..." His eyes roam down your figure again catching on the bottom of the bag dangling below your ribcage. "Anything."
"No. I don't think so." You hug the bag of brown sugar to your chest. "Thanks again." He meets your eyes, a warm cup of freshly brewed espresso looking back at you, "See you around Eddie."
"Yeah." He glances again at the tan sugar clutched between fingers. "See ya sweet girl."
FALL OF '85
You push the double paned door open with a shoulder and took in the sight of an empty office beside two people sitting at a rounded wooden table. You take slow, hesitant steps as they seemed engrossed in a conversation over what seemed to be a schedule. You tried not to listen, but you three were the only ones in the office.
"You have enough credits in physical education, so you don't need to retake that. You will need to average at least a C+ in your math and science courses to get those credits. We're still behind in English." Mrs. Kelley points to the paper.
It's Eddie Munson sitting beside her with an annoyed hand in his hair. "Do I need to take math?"
She laughs, "Yes." He groaned placing his head on the table. "Doesn't that game of yours involve math?"
"That's different." He mumbled you bite down on the smile forming. "It's actually fun."
Ms. Kelley sighs, "This is your last chance Mr. Munson." You suddenly feel like you're intruding on something, so you clear your throat. Ms. Kelley turns to take you in. "Ms. Henderson. You're here early." She glances at Eddie, "Have you two met before?"
Eddie picks his head up to glance at you with soft recognition. "Sweet girl, how was the cake?"
"Good." You smile making your way over to the empty chair next to Ms. Kelley. "My brother enjoyed it very much."
"Dustin." He points out and you nodded.
Ms. Kelley grins, "Good I'm glad you two are well acquainted. She folded her hands, "Eddie I've taken the liberty of requesting Ms. Henderson be on standby for any academic needs you may have throughout the year. Think of her as a tutor if you should require any help."
Instead of looking embarrassed, ashamed he seems pleased it was you. "What do I get out of it?"
"A diploma." You chuckle. "If it motivates you, I will bring treats every session."
Eddie holds out his hand, "The deal is the deal." You beam as you shake his warm hand, cool rings a relief against hot skin. Neither of you pull away, unable to break away from the contact, eyes caught on your own reflection in his swirling brown eyes.
"Okay." Ms. Kelley claps her hands as you snatch back your own finally. "We'll meet every two weeks Mr. Munson to make sure you're on track." She gathers her papers and stands up leaving the two of you alone at the table.
He leans across the table, closer to you, "Wish you had let me try some of your goods that day." You glance at his fingers, his mouth, his eyes feeling your teeth tug your lip between them. The cake, he's talking about-! "Is your brother here?"
You shake your head, "His orientation is tomorrow."
He nods along to your words. "I'll find him once school starts."
"Don't tell him I put in a word about it." You grimace. "Make it seem natural, like you sought him out on your own."
He puts a hand to his chest, "Your secret is safe with me sweet girl. If he's anything like you, I'm sure I'll like him."
You smile down at the table.
Every Tuesday after school you met with Eddie in the library going over his homework with him, helping him studying for any upcoming exams. He was riding a high D throughout the first quarter of school, but by midterms he had quickly pushed up to a C. You kept true to your word always baking something new to bring with you as motivation for focusing on his academic work.
Once the food was done, well it was hard to keep him on track after that as he would divulge into conversation with you, picking apart your life to get to know you better. "AP Chem and AP English? How do you have time for anything?"
"Lots of late nights." You chuckle closing the textbook realizing he was done applying himself for the day.
He leans against his fist on the table studying you better than he ever studied your notes. "Shouldn't you fill you nights with something more...fun?"
"Like what?" You raise a brow fighting the pre-heating warmth in your stomach. Eddie liked to flirt, liked to flirt with you too much to not enjoy it. You figured it was just a way to distract you off of making him do work, and unfortunately you always had a tendency to gorge yourself with it.
His other hand lands near you own arm, fingers drawing circles into your skin. "Whatever young ladies do in the dark of the night." You know exactly what he is talking about finding that you were doing it too much lately when you tossed and turned replaying every feather-light touch he seemed to hand over to you.
You pull your arm back. "How is my brother?"
He sighs, discontent at the sudden shift away from him. "Oh, my little bard. He's good, really all in on Hellfire. He doesn't talk of you much." Well, why would he, you figured you weren't nearly relevant to any conversation beyond the fact you were giving him a ride. "Every time I ask about you, if you're picking him up, he changes the subject." Eddie gives a menacing wag of his finger. "Lies to me about it."
"Well, you're easily distracted so I could get why he wants to keep you focused on the game." You begin to gather your books.
His hand stills your wrist. "You're awfully distracting sweet girl."
The weeks move mundanely, a passing of time to get from one point to the next, the only joy you find is brown eyes meeting yours out in crowded space. You'd see him at the other end of the hall, and you'd slowly gather your things trudging along the white tiled floor towards your class. Then he'd finally push off the wall walking the opposite direction of you.
He'd walk past you, knuckle grazing the back of your own and you would both continue on a winded path. And that would be it, you wouldn't see him until he waited at your usual table with shared hungry eyes. You weren't sure if it was for what was tucked safely in a Tupperware bowl, or you.
Then suddenly it's a wintery Friday, and you're baking in your kitchen. "There you go Tews." You pet the cat behind his ears as his head dips to lick at his food before you stand up to wash your hands. You glance at the oven still having four minutes left. Then you're left staring out of the kitchen window with nothing else to do but wait.
"Sweetie." Your mother calls from the living room. "Do you mind picking up Dustin from his club?"
You try to sound uninterested, "Hmm?"
"Dustin. He's at his club." She reiterates for you.
"He's still there?" You look at the stove again now saying three minutes, then quickly to the clock on the wall. "It's so late."
She sighs, "Yeah it goes until 7:30. You can head there now I can take your banana bread out."
"It's almost done anyways." You run upstairs quickly shucking off your pajama pants to put on a pair of jeans then throwing a jacket over your shoulders. You bound down the stairs, sifting through the key dish to find the car keys. By the time you make it back to the kitchen the timer is beeping in tune with your heart, and the smile grows on your face as you pull out the loaf tin. You set it in the stove to cool down and sadly leave it there. "Wrap it once it cools please." You kiss the top of your mother's head.
"Drive safe please!"
Ever since Will Byers had gone missing your brother was never allowed to bike anywhere anymore, unless you accompanied him, even though Will had come back. You knew your mother had become overbearing, but it had come from a good place, and anyways you liked an excuse to drive around and listen to music. You also liked having more excuses to see Dustin's club president.
You pull into a mostly empty parking lot searching around for your little brother when eventually you got too impatient to sit there. You check yourself in the little mirror before turning the car off and making your way towards the building searching for your brother. "Dustin?" You called mostly hearing your own feet against linoleum. You take a right, voices finally cutting through the silence, a loud babble of laughter. You follow it, "Dustin?" You push the door open warm light welcoming you into the drama room.
Your little brother calls your name. "What are you doing here?"
"Mom asked me to come get you." You walk further into the room, taking in the large table, Mike and Lucas, other classmates, and... Eddie who watches you with famished eyes. "She said you were done at 7:30."
Dustin sighs, agitated. "I told her so many times before on Fridays it goes until 8:00."
You shuffled your feet unsure what you're supposed to do. Eddie's chair scrapes the floor as he begins to move towards you. "I can drive him home if you don't want to wait around."
You glance between Dustin and Eddie. "Can't you just leave early?"
Eddie gasped a hand falling on your shoulder with a squeeze, "This is Hellfire baby, you can't just leave early."
You're blushing furiously and fumbling over thoughts that all you can say is, "But I was making banana bread." You peer up at him whispering out, "For you." Ms. Kelley had told you he had gotten a B- on his latest English test.
"You two know each other?"
"Hey, speaking of that," Mike interjects. "My dad keeps begging me to ask you to make those blueberry lemon muffins again." You look at Mike, for some reason the request grounds you, and you nod. "He likes them with his coffee."
Eddie gives Dustin a light glare, "Your wonderful sister is going to be the reason I graduate this year Henderson." He looks back at you, "And why my jeans are getting tighter." Dustin makes a disgusted sound to which Eddie shouts at him. "Not that way! Get your head out of the gutter."
Dustin puts his head in his hands. "Just head home, Eddie said he'll drive me home." He doesn't say it meanly, just giving you an out instead of waiting in the car for him.
"Mom will kill me if I walk back in the house without you." You have him there and so he's grumbling as he stands up packing up his belongings following you to the door.
"You owe me Henderson." Both you and your brother turned back to Eddie. He points at you, "You." He smirks, "I might just have to collect a favor from you for stealing away my Bard."
Your cheeks burn, but it's Dustin who's shoving you through the door. "Stop flirting with my sister."
"Oi! I can do whatever I want!" Eddie cackles after you as Dustin continues to usher you out.
The following Monday at school you come baring an apology/celebration gift. You probably didn't need to do it, but Dustin wore you down all weekend that you should feel bad about dragging him away from the "awesome" campaign Eddie had created. You usually only bring small portions, but it was an act of goodwill. You have the wrapped dish tucked under your arm as you make your way down the hall to catch him before he went into lunch.
"Eddie." You say loud enough to make him stop walking, to turn and look at you.
"Sweet girl." He coos eyeing you up and down.
Your lips part and close as your face burns. "I uh was going to give this to you later, but I don't want to carry it around all day." You pull the tin from its spot in your arms holding it out for him. "Dustin said you worked hard on the campaign thing and I-I felt bad. Also, I heard about your English grade. You've been working really hard on that too, so you get the whole loaf.
"Oh." He peers at the platter you've handed him. He peels back the cover. Then looks back at you, "You don't need an olive branch with me sweet girl." He points at you, "Just don't do it again; there's only so much forgiveness pretty can buy you."
You tuck hair behind your ear and point down the hallway, "Well uh got to run, but I'll make sure to be a good girl next time." His head reels back in shock and you're swerving around him. You slap yourself as you walk off down the hall because what the fuck just came out of your mouth.
It's hard to focus the rest of school as you run over your words every other minute dissecting every embarrassing moment it leaves your mouth. You should have swallowed it all down, never brought it up. He got to you in a way you didn't understand, it ignites some pooling desire you had never felt for anyone before. You had always thought he was cute, in a mysterious, intimidating way you would never reach. Then he failed multiple years in a row, you saw him more, you tutored him, you let him devour you with milk chocolate eyes, and you realized he wasn't all that dark and foreboding. He was sweet, tad irresponsible, but kind, funny, and it turned you into a tenderhearted fool.
You basically let your head droop into your locker hoping it would swallow you whole as you released a hopeless sigh too embarrassed to ever pick up Dustin again from his club.
A hand slides across your lower back every vertebra stiffening at the touch barely pulling your head out of the locker before his words pour out, "You know I thought all those little sweets you bring me were good, but this truly takes the cake."
You peer sideways at the voice, at Eddie, face so near yours that the sharp breath you exhale blows strands of his hair away from his face. "W-What?"
Brown eyes study you. "I thoroughly adore your skills." Eddie's fingers come up twirling your hair between his own, letting strands entwine around his rings.
"You like it?" You breathe. The bread, the...bread.
"I must have more."
Your eyes widen, "More you-you..."
He shook his head letting your hair fall back around your face. "I overindulged my friends and am terribly distraught it is all gone."
"I can make you some other version of it." His eyes drink you in, like hot chocolate on a snowy day, and you wonder if this was what it means to drown in someone's gaze.
His hand slides off of your back, the empty touch leaving you frigid. "Hmm anything I want you say?"
You nodded, "Yeah just-uh let me know or-or Dustin."
"Okay sweet girl." He pinches your chin between his thumb and finger tilting your face up to him. He breaths out his nose, eyes roaming your face, "Then I'm calling in my favor."
Your cheeks are aflame as you feel yourself melting within his grip; your brows crease in surrender, at the mercy of any of his attention. "What did you want?"
He smirks, "What are you offering?"
Before you can respond with a question of clarity, you hear your name. "This is why I tell Mom to not let you pick me up." Dustin is shooing Eddie's hands away from your face.
"Now, now I happen to think that is rather cruel of you Henderson." Eddie is quick to tug you by the wrist and wrap an arm around your shoulder to hoard you close to him. "You've been awfully selfish."
Dustin's eyes flicker between you and him, to the arm possessively curling around you. "I had good reason." You suppose so; if he hurt you, Dustin loses Eddie. If Eddie hurts you, Dustin loses Eddie. It was a lose, lose situation in your little brother's eyes.
You wrangle away from Eddie. "I was just...celebrating hard work." You tell Dustin. "Eddie just was asking for something else."
Dustin has the audacity to glare at Eddie, "You didn't like it?"
You laugh tugging your brother's face back towards you, "Quite the opposite. I owe him a favor, so he's calling it in. No more bad blood for my poor time management."
"Henderson." Both you and your brother looked, "Not you sweet girl." Dustin scoffed, "You're hosting Hellfire at your house on Friday. That is the favor I ask for."
"What?"
Eddie only gave Dustin a light shove, "Don't make you sister drive that late at night." Then he brushed past you, down the hall, and out of view.
"Mom won't be happy." Dustin reminded you.
You winced. "Power struggle of the century."
Sweat beads at your hairline as you mix the dough, heat from the oven boiling the small kitchen you were working in. You eye the timer, went back to your mixing, and wondered if Eddie would like the taste of your sweat inside these cookies you were making.
Your cheeks burned at the ghost of his touch along your back, the way his fingers fit your chin between them. You rolled your neck trying to fight the yearning for more from boiling you in this stifling room. Cool air hits you suddenly breaking the memory, or the fantasy and your eyes blink up to find your mother pushing the small curtains aside, "You're going to set the house on fire."
"I'm almost done." You set aside the mixing bowl and try to swipe stray flour into the sink.
"Dustin will be happy you've done this for his friends." An absentminded comment.
"This is-yeah yeah, he said the games ran long." The timer begins to go off on the stove the same time the door flies open. Your heart rate speeds up, and surly it's the excessive heat making you dizzy as you tug the tray from the oven. You keep moving to prevent your mind from getting away from you. You find a focal point on the little chocolate pieces you begin to measure out as familiar voices flood in from behind you.
It's the loud noise of teenage boys clambering around before descending into the basement with thumping footfalls. It recedes, silences embracing you once more, until you register your mother again. "Thank you, it's good to finally have you over. Dustin never stops talking about you."
"I'm sure all good things?" You're chewing on your lip as Eddie's voice floats in the air.
"He really looks up to you." Your mother oblivious to all the darker rumors you heard about him; triple senior, drug dealer, everything that should have made you look the other way.
You were just as starry-eyes as your brother. "Well I am taller." Your mother laughs so loudly it drowns out the sound of him walking into the kitchen, towards you. "Sweet girl." He says and half the cup of morsels go flying across the counter. "Jeez is the heat getting to you."
"No! No..." Probably, but most likely him. "You just...startled me." You grab a napkin and sweep the spilled pieces onto it to toss in the trash before going to your empty measuring cup. "Shoot."
He's beside you and it's hard to tell if the oven is burning your shoulder or him. "What's up?"
You eye the bowl of dough, of half the required amount of chocolate chips, then his face. "I...I..." You can't think straight, as he stares down at you, as he consumes your features with eyes the same color as the chocolate chips you had dropped. "My measurements might be wrong."
He shrugs, "Just eyeball it."
"Well no," You correct him. "It's a strict recipe."
He smirks reaching beyond you, cheeks brushing, as he grabbed the bag of chocolate chips. "I'm sure it will be just fine." Then he proceeds to pour freely from the bag until he's content as you watch in horror knowing it would throw off the consistency, the baking time, the ratio you had perfected. He takes the spoon, mixing them all in until you're sure the dough is more chocolate than cookie. Then to even further horror, he takes two fingers through the dough letting it gather and plopping them into his mouth. "Mhm," He moans, closed eyes toying with your ruined masterpiece. "See? Still so good."
"I guess we'll just have to see how they bake." You clear your throat.
"Well you could try it now, make sure it's up to your...liking." He suggest but before you could stammer out some sort of response he's guiding two fingers through the dough again, using his other hands to cup your jaw. Yes, it's the heat from the oven making you loopy, making your face burn as your lips part giving him enough opening to shove his fingers into your mouth. You stare up at him, he stares down at you as the pads of his fingers lay politely on your tongue. "Come on, taste my hard work, be a good girl hmm?"
Your tongue rolls back between the spread of his fingers letting unbaked dough melt along your warm mouth. You flatten it to swallow realizing it taste find, albeit a tad to chocolaty, but you found you didn't care anymore what the fucking cookies tasted like. Your tongue swirls around his fingers, teeth grazing his knuckles tasting nicotine he held between fingers, lead from pencils, the little morsels of chocolate held back by your eagerness to swallow him down. You feel every groove of his skin, the cuts along his phalanges, calluses along the pads of his fingertips.
"You like that?" He breaths down at you, fingers stretching your mouth, gliding along the outsides of your teeth. You hum a response that could have only been dredged up from some deep pleasurable part of your body. You lay a hand on his wrist and suck his fingers in deeper. It's some instinctive need to glide your mouth along his two fingers until the tip of your nose brushes the outer metal of his ring, swirling your tongue back around until his nails dig into the back of your throat. You need to stop; something is going to burn but you can't help drinking down his skin like the water you desperately had needed all night.
Spit is pooling out of your mouth, down your chin, onto his other hand gripping your face too firmly. His body presses into yours, slotting a knee between his own as something harsh digs into you. "I bet you taste even better." You blink up at him watching you with eyes that now looked too dark to be brown. Need pools, the air too thick with the desire coursing through you, the orange glow of the oven engulfing you in a broiled flame. You wanted him, well of course you always had, but an ache had formed only he could fill, and now he sat right on your tongue willing to take you against your kitchen counter if you asked.
"Eddie!" Your brother's voice shouts from downstairs. "Leave my sister alone!"
He doesn't shoot away, you don't push; his fingers simply retreat from your mouth. Spit follows in its wake as he lets them drag over your lip, your chin, jaw staring down at the glistening sight in the kitchen light. "You should go down there." You voice is barely a whisper; words jumbled in a horny haze. "Campaign and all."
Eddie chuckles taking his own fingers back into his mouth to taste your saliva, the sight alone makes wetness pool between your legs. "We both know why I arranged the game here tonight." He slides a wet thumb across your cheek bone then over your lips one last time and you taste the hint of flour that had messily coated your exposed skin, "I'm coming in you soon sweet girl."
He saunters away, down the stairs and your rush to the sink to splash cold water over your neck. Whether it a threat or promise you didn't know how long you could handle the pressure building within you until Eddie Munson made true to his word.
An hour-and-half later you're sitting at your kitchen table with a cup of cool water and strands of sweaty hair sticking to your face trays upon trays of cookies sitting perfectly wrapped for the taking. You should go shower, lay down, your task was complete, and yet you waited for someone to come upstairs to bother you.
It was your mother instead, "Why don't you go take some down there for them?" She asked sneaking one out from beneath the opaque wrapping. You glared at her, "I can't help it my daughter is just so talented."
"Okay I guess." Like you would ever pass up the opportunity to go down there despite the smell of teenage boys.
"Tell Dusty maybe another hour." You glanced at the clock.
You chuckled, "Not sure how well that will go over. You're cutting them off thirty minutes early."
"Well it's getting late and I don't want Mrs. Wheeler to worry and the other-!"
"I'll let them know Mom." You waved her off standing to your feet to grab a tray of assorted treats before padding over plush carpet to the stairs. The noise hits you all at once when you're five steps down; they're so loud, so unruly, so boisterously enthralled in their game. It all comes to a screeching halt as your feet hit the basement floor as your brother groans at the sentence you had cut off from Eddie. "I've finished."
The corner of Eddie's mouth ticks up, "Have you?"
Your cheeks tinge with pink as you chew your bottom lip motioning to the tray in your hand. "Figured you all can get the fresh batch." You set it down on the table careful to knock any game pieces off before stepping around towards your brother, towards Eddie who sat so near him. "Mom said one more hour." You whispered.
A hand landed on your back, "You cutting me off again sweet girl?" You ignore him, ignore the flame edging up your spine as his thumb slips beneath the hem of your shirt to land on bare skin.
"Think we could push it?" Dustin suggested.
You weighed it unable to map it out with Eddie's full hand now beneath your shirt laying against your back. "She had four of the crème brûlée cookies so her blood sugar will probably crash and she'll lay down soon. She'll head back out for some water though so it could buy you an extra fifteen minutes."
Dustin taps his fingers, strategizing, Claudia another boss to defeat in his game. "Could you distract her?"
"She'll peek her head in your bedroom." You remind him.
Dustin swears. "I'll take the fifteen minutes."
You both turn to Eddie who's too distracted at his own touch on your skin. "Hmm? Sounds good."
You shake away from him back towards the stairs. "Do try to listen Dusty, I can give you her warning, but I can't protect you from her wrath." Your eyes meet Eddie's and you wonder if you stayed longer in his touch if he'd end the game right there for you.
You hurry up the stairs, up to your room to close and lock the door. It was up to him what they did next, your job was done. In the quiet of your room, your skin branded with the touch he had left behind, the lingering push into your skin that no amount of cool air could stifle. You took three deep breaths before yanking your door open and charging into the bathroom.
You take one glance in the mirror and wonder if it was obvious how hot and bothered you had grown, wide pupils, cherry red cheeks, parted lips wanting to run a tongue down his skin. Your mother would kill you; your brother would kill you if he knew the sick thoughts you were having about that man in your basement. You turn the shower on and jump in too quickly cold water steaming against your blazed skin. It takes your breath away, your thoughts, as your body shook with a shiver. The water warms as you stand there, letting it pelt you into submission as you fall into motion with a normal shower.
You're lathered and washed when you finally dig into your fingernails for stray dough as any residue it scraped away. His fingers in your mouth. Your hand shoots out to steady yourself against the shower wall the memory so vivid, so stark that your mouth opens letting droplets hit your wide jaw. It's insatiable, for every cuticle he'd give you, you'd gnaw at it, no better than a dog in heat. You knew it would happen; you figured a cold shower would help, but knees are bending, sliding you down until your sitting against the bath floor hand slithering between your legs.
The minute your fingers lightly touch your throbbing clit, you bite down on your knuckle to suppress the moan that chews your throat instantaneously. It's crude, it's all primal as you rub into that needy bundle of nerves feeling your body warm to a degree your oven would never reach. You angle your elbow to try and push fingers inside of yourself as your cunt pulsates with need, an urge to be filled. You only whine unable to reach the deeper parts of yourself while working your clit. You glance up at your shower head cursing at its stagnant head, your eyes dart around the shower looking for something, anything to shove inside of yourself. Shampoo bottles, soap bars, your mother's loofa, then you're just cringing at your desperateness.
You could do this, you needed to do this, or else you'd be salivating after him until you did something stupid like sucked his fingers in a scalding kitchen like it was some perverted candy. You groaned pressing in harder on your clit. You had made yourself cum like this before, you could do it again. Focus...focus...You thought of his hand on your jaw, his fingers in your mouth, you pictured it, pictured it as he pushed his other hand inside of you, worked you from the inside out. You finally feel the burning desire pooling in your stomach making you whimper out more, stifling the noise with a palm between teeth. You chase it hard, you're unrelenting, trying to stay in an awkward position to finish this job once and for all. Your toes curl and slip on the tub, knee jerking out to knock bottles down onto the ceramic floor the soft noise coming from the base of your throat. In your mind's eye, you see him in an alternate kitchen, eating your baked goods with closed eyes, moaning as he chews, tongue darting out over lips as he nods along tell you how good you are.
Someone knocks at the door the same time your orgasm washes over you; the shock from both sending a strange high pitch squeal out of you. You're breathing is heavy, staggered and you blink around your shower to chase the floaters away, letting the sins swirl down the drain. "I'm in here!" You call too quickly turning off the shower and clambering to your feet to find a towel all the while shaking far too much.
You don't feel better. If anything, you feel worse, empty. You wrap the towel around yourself and turn the door handle to go back into the seclusion of your room.
Eddie is staring back at you. "W-What are-!"
"I couldn't find the bathroom." He answers not moving, not averting his eyes, just standing there staring at you.
"Okay." You reply going to move around him when he shifts to stand back in front of you.
You peer up at him, drops of water sliding down from your wet hair. "You take very loud showers." Your brows crease, "I heard the strangest little noises coming from in there." Your face pales at the implication; there's no way he heard you. His hand comes up, fingernails grazing your slick collarbone, "If you needed something you could have asked for it."
Your lids flutter at the touch. "I-I don't know what-what you mean?"
He smirks, fingers trailing up your neck feeling the rapid thump of your pulse. "Don't be shy on me now sweet girl as if you weren't sucking off my whole hand earlier." He rested his hand there, on the nape of your naked neck. "Is that what you thought about when you came? Did you think about me?"
At that you bite your lower lip and avert your gaze trying to root in some logic when the sudden insecurity rushes to the surface. "You just want more cookies."
Instead of laughing, of bantering back he takes a step closer tilting your face up towards him. "No." He leans down, his face coming inches to your own, lips brushing your own. "I want you." You exhale feeling it circle against his mouth back towards the faintest hint of vanilla extract within it. "There's something about you I just...adore."
You shoot away from him with a gasp remembering you're standing naked in your hallway about to kiss him. "No... No." You're not sure what you're denying your brain is a mush of desire. You run your hands over your face realizing all the steam had gone from the mirror. "I have to brush my hair." Is all you say pushing past him and into your room. You sit down at your vanity, still clutching your towel to your chest as you hunt down a hairbrush.
He's still there, standing in your doorway watching you brush your hair. You meet his dark molasse eyes in the vanity's mirror, "You didn't answer my question." Did you think of me? With a quiver in your eyes, you gave him a curt nod. He beams, drumming against your doorframe. "Goodnight sweet girl."
The phone rings Saturday morning. Your mother answers, "Henderson residence." Her eyes dart to Dustin the minute the voice beyond the phone greets her. "One second."
Dustin stands up, walking over to take the phone from her. "Hello?" His face falls as his eyes meet yours, "It's for you." Your brows furrow as you take a small sip of your coffee. "Eddie."
You nearly choke on the hot drink setting it down with a clatter to make your way to the phone. Dustin basically slams it to your palm, "Hello?"
"Why do you two answer the phone like that?" You turn to hide the smile crawling onto your face.
"Like what?" You gather the cord and move away from the table hiding behind the other wall to stray from prying eyes.
"Confused, like whoever is calling shouldn't be on the other end."
You twirl your fingers around the cord, "Well I didn't know who was calling, and we all seemed to believe it was for Dustin." You wait a few beats, "What uh...what are you calling about?"
"I fear I didn't make myself clear yesterday." He speaks with purpose. "So can I see you today?"
"Why?"
He laughs, "Can't I want to see you?"
"No, well yes, but I just...We don't...Is this about school?" You stammer out some strange string of words to make sense of him wanting to see you.
"No."
You wrap the cord around your wrist, undo it, then do it again the silly grin plastered on your face. "Is this some play to sell me drugs?"
He shushes you, "Now don't let mommy dearest find that out, or else she'll never allow me around you."
Your arms cross over your chest, "Okay so why do you want to see me? Do you need me to be bait while you rob a bank?"
"How'd you know?" The giggle slips out embarrassingly. "Just ugh," He groans. "Just come over."
"To do what?" You still, laughter hard to find as your heart pounds too loudly in your ears.
He sighs heavenly, "To see me. Teach me to make something you like. I may normally be a bad learner, but for you I shall make an exception."
"Do you even own flour?"
An hour later Eddie is bounding down his front porch stairs to help you carry a few grocery bags into his home. He eyes you suspiciously as you take in the sight of it; it isn't clean, but it isn't dirty. It's simply lived in and had a quaint warmness to it by every indication of life. "Do you live here alone?"
"No," He answers studying the contents of the bag confused. "I live with my uncle." You eye the line of hats along the wall and smile a little. "He's at work right now." You nodded walking back over to him taking in all the ingredients trying to not focus on the fact the pair of you were alone. "So, what am I attempting to ruin for you?"
You link your own fingers and hold them to your chest, "Well I love an almond croissant, but that may be out of your skill level." He playfully glares at you. "So, I figured we could start with something easy." You tug out the box of sponge cake mix, "Do you have eggs?" You take over from there, quickly familiarizing with the mismatched set of mixing bowls they seemed to have scattered along the cabinets. There was no rhyme nor reason to their version of storage, but you find your way.
"Do you prefer easy?" He asked, the sincere genuine question finding you in in the midst of whisking.
"Truth be told, it may take longer but making it by scratch always turns out better. You have more room to adjust for errors, or tweaking things to your liking." You nudge his shoulder, "Add too many chocolate chips."
He smirks down at you, "I like sweet things."
You chuckle, "I can tell." You move around the kitchen, "Do you have a cake tin or something?"
He points to some tall cabinet, "Maybe at the top."
"There's a science to it all, add too much of one thing, too little of another and it won't turn out right." You go up onto your toes to pull down the muffin tin. "I guess we'll make this work." You set it on the oven, preheating it while you can. "Suppose that's why I am so good at chemistry." You show him how to pour them out evenly into the tins to avoid overflowing, "It's probably okay this time since we're cutting them in half anyways."
He follows instructions beautifully and finally you let him slide them into the warm oven. He wipes his hands off on his shirt, long lines of powder down the black fabric, and turns back to you. "Where did you learn all this?"
Your smile falters, and quickly you busy yourself with cleaning up everything. "Oh, uh just enjoyed making Sunday pancakes too much with my mom, picked it up as a hobby." You knew you both had shitty dads from shallow small talk while you packed up textbooks and notebooks after your Tuesday meetings. "It was a good distraction during the...louder days."
"Dustin doesn't talk about him often either." He says walking up next to you as you rinse the cake mix off the sides of the bowl.
You shrug, "It's nothing noteworthy. We're better off for it."
"Your mom doesn't know you tutor me?"
You turn the water off smirking up at him, "And tear down that perfect image Dustin created for her? No way."
He smiles down at you, "Well you can tell her I know how to bake really well."
"I wouldn't go that far." You correct him. "Still have a while before we can put that to the test."
He toys with the end of your hair, "I am merely a student, so everything that goes wrong will be your fault." You eye the movement before glancing back up at him. "Will you let me kiss you if they're good?"
"You want to...kiss me?" You're breathless as you ask it.
"No, I want to fuck you, but..." He drops his hand to his side letting a deep breath out. "I'm being respectful."
You can't find air; your throat is closing up. "What if I don't want respectful?"
He seems taken aback, "Dustin said-!"
You whack his arm, "You asked Dustin about me?"
"I just asked if you were seeing someone." He puts his hands up in defense. "He told me no and you never have, never would, but now that I think about it, I think he just wants me to stop pining after you."
You laugh to yourself. "I haven't...I'm not well versed in that aspect, but that wasn't of my own choosing." You blush picking at the cake mix on your nail beds. "No one has really caught my eye, well, except for you." He's silent, so silent you peek up at him embarrassed, but he's staring at you in a new light.
Then he's grabbing your face and kissing you.
Your world explodes in technicolor flavors, the electric shock of his kiss sending a current down to your toes as your body curls into him. He forces your mouth open, slides his tongue in through the gap and swirls against your own. You moan into his mouth letting him lick every space between your teeth, the roof of your mouth, the sides of your cheek until finally he's sucking your own tongue back into his mouth. Your knees feel full of jelly as you taste along his tongue, the cigarette smoke, toothpaste, and scoops of cake mix he had stolen when you weren't looking.
"You shouldn't eat raw dough," You gasp out as his mouth trails down your jaw, your neck sucking along every inch of skin like melted ice cream off a cone.
"I'll survive a raw egg." He murmurs into your skin biting down into your flesh like you were the cake he wanted to eat.
You shake your head, hands raking through his hair. "It's not the...egg...It's the flour that's...bad."
He comes off of you, stares down at you with a bemused expression. "Shut up." He hoists you up onto the counter. Your body scatters groceries across the counter, onto the floor, and you pray the container of strawberries held. He's kissing you again, harsher, teeth gnashing with your own as his hand kneads into your breast through your shirt. You arch into the touch hitching your hips up around his body trying to rub that aching part of yourself against him. He tries to enter through the top of your shirt, gives up, and pushes it up your stomach to get a hand on bare flesh. Your mouth parts, breathing into his open mouth as his fingers roll your nipple between them, passing over it with the pad of his thumb the sensation making you dizzy.
His eyes dart around your face, the debate in his brown gaze, then he decides and he darts down to your hitched up clothing letting his tongue loll along the same nipples he had pinched taut. You moan louder, back arching off the counter as he's sucks harshly on the bud, learning the shape of it by the muscles in his mouth. Teeth dig in, nipping at your nipple, his bottom front row indenting into the supple flesh of your breast.
"I'm gunna touch you now." You're sure there's a question in there, but you don't answer, only jump at the sound of the button coming loose of your jeans. You think of your shower, think of begging the universe to send you anything to put inside of you, and now his fingers were clawing a path beneath your underwear. "Fuck." He hisses fingers slipping along your soaked pussy. "You're so fucking wet."
You know, you were cursed with this wretched need, and it oozed out of you like a poison he had the cure for. "Please." You beg eyes squeezed shut his fingers passing over you once more.
"Sweet girl." He coos against your chest before slipping two fingers inside of you. Your chest caves in, the gasp second nature at the feel of his long fingers pushing into you. You feel dingy countertop paint peeling beneath fingernails, biting your inner cheek as he pulses his hand in and out of you with a steady pace. Eddie lifts his head up, dark hair hovering against your chest as he pushes into you deeper, the groan echoing off of your teeth. "Good?"
You nod, "Yes."
"Better than when you do it?" He smirks at you, moving his hand faster, harder. You're fervently nodding again, his knuckles curling up inside of you, your hands now suddenly twisting into his shirt as your hips tilt up to chase it. He shifts slightly other hand snaking around your thigh to wrap around and land his middle finger right on your throbbing clit.
At that your head falls back against the counter. Your eyes catch on sheer drapes, the breaks in the curtains that allow in golden sunlight. It felt so warm, burning up through his little kitchen, and then something else moves along your cunt. Something warm, something golden, fluid and intimate and when you look back down Eddie's head is between your legs.
He hums against you, the sound vibrating through you, his hand thrusting in and out of you, his tongue drawing circles into your clit. He glances up at you between thighs, dark eyes ripping a hole through you as his face burrowed inside of you. You feel the little movements of his tongue, every delicious stroke of his fingers and all at once it's too much. You grip the edge of the counter, you grip your own thigh, nails tearing through skin as your foot nearly kicks him off of you. "Eddie." You moan, head falling back in ecstasy, body clamping down around his hand as your cum. It's blinding, it's the sunlight between gaps, it's the timer screaming at you. He swallows it down like sweet nectar, lapping every sugary piece you'll give him through your orgasm. He continues, runs his tongue along you, uses it to push into your clenched cunt to run smoothly along the walls of it, letting it flutter around him. "The..." You try. "The...Eddie." You pant.
"What's that?" He mutters into you, his nose brushing your clit.
You shake your head to clear it. "The cakes." You exhale breathlessly.
"Fuck the cakes." He lazily licks at you, body blazing with the feel of it and you almost agree with him, but again the noise of the timer blares down at you. He groans and pulls away from you finally shutting it off. You watch him in silence pull them from the oven as you catch your breath before sliding off the counter to pull your pants back up. He turns back to you with a smug expression, "I knew you'd taste better."
He comes up to you, hands on either side of you, chin still glistening with your pleasure. The warm scent of cake engulfs you, grounds you enough to bring your fingers up his jaw to tug him back towards you. You hesitantly inch your face upward until your top lip grazes his bottom, and then you kiss him. It's gentle where the first had been hasty, it's sweet where the first had been tooth-achingly rotten. You meld your lips to his own, sliding your tongue along his bottom lip tasting the tangy remnants of you. His hand comes up to your jaw, tilting you backwards, allowing you the part in his lips to glide your tongue inside his mouth swallowing the bittersweet taste of his spit. "Agree to disagree." You smile into his mouth. "We must go to the next step in this process."
"My bedroom is that way." He points over his shoulder.
You shove him away playfully. "The recipe you pervert."
"Fine." He grumbles.
You walk around his counter where the groceries had spilling in the throes of passion. "This part is fairly easy." You sigh relieved as you pick up the closed container of strawberries and can of whip cream. "Just need to chop these up." You push the container across the counter towards him. "You may do the honors my dear sous-chef." You go back around towards the tins of sponge cake poking them gently with a finger; they seemed done enough, you did worry when you popped them out the bottoms were slightly burned in your distraction.
You hear the quiet slice of a knife. "How do you picture your life?" He asked, he's cutting them too thick, but you find it doesn't quite matter all that much. "Nice home, nice husband, nice kids?"
"I suppose so." You weigh it in your head. "Maybe after college."
"How many kids?" He continues before you can answer, "Four sounds like a good number."
You laugh preposterously, "Four! Why stop there? Give me eight, we'll have a whole sports team at our disposal." He glances up at you a little more hopeful that amused. "Why don't you focus on graduating before expanding your roster."
He grumbles, "Fine."
You tilt your head to the side studying him in an untroubled air. "And is my husband some covert drug dealer?"
"Do you want him to be?" He peers up at you. You only give him an easy smile, "So college, what did you plan on majoring in? For something culinary?" You move to grab the tins of cake, popping them individually out of their holes onto a larger plate. Your backs are to each other as a plan for the future is formed in a secret language.
You search for a small knife to slice them in half, 'No this is a fun space, I wouldn't like to mix work and pleasure." You carry the tray of sliced up sponge cake to slot next to all of his sliced-up strawberries. "What about you?"
He shrugged. "Hoping the ole band will take off. Dunno hard to plan for something I don't know if I'll ever get to."
You nodded knowing he'd get there, 'That's right, you play...guitar? Right?" You take his plate of strawberries motioning to his room, "Go play me something. I'll finish this up it's not too difficult to grasp spraying whip cream." He gives you a toothy smile and rushes off to the back of his home returning later with a guitar. You're staging the ingredients, popping the whip cream cap off as he returns.
"Any request?" He asked setting up shop on his coffee table as you spray out the whip cream on half of the cut-up sponge cakes. You shake your head, and as you set the can down, he begins to play. You don't recognize the song at all, a strange quick melody but knowing him it had to be some form of metal. You have a soft smile on your face as you arrange the strawberries on the bed of cream between sponge cake.
His series of hypothetical thoughts begins to seep into the seams as easily as cream on cake, sopping up the mushy inside of it until reality blurred and you begin to form a delusion. Of a life with him, of children running underfoot, of him playing gentle music as an oven roared behind you. A little sweet life with an imperfect boy. You thought of your absent father, of his inconsiderate one, and figured you two could meet in the middle to find some version of normal.
The room comes back into focus, Eddie is still strumming along to some tune, and you blame the orgasm for your dreamy heart filling your head with false fantasies. "They're done." You say and he glances up at you with a calm expression. He sets his guitar down and bounds towards the awaiting treats prettily sitting on the plate. You pick one up as he does, take a bite as he does with eyes locked. It's fine, nothing special, you've made better.
"These are great." He exclaims shoving half of it in mouth.
You chuckle, "You need to expand your palate." You set it back down on the plate.
"I thought you tasted just fine." Your cheeks burn at the feel of his tongue lapping you up watching his tongue dart across those very same lips. His hand reaches out, thumb sliding along the corner of your mouth, and when he pulls back a residue of whipped cream sits on the pad of his thumb.
He sucks it into his mouth, "I uh..." You're unable to avert your eyes. "I just meant I make the whip cream myself, and the can just doesn't compare."
He is lost in you, a serene smile on his face, content to look at you forever. "Sweet girl, have I told you how much I adore you."
"You mentioned it once or twice." You chew on your lip to hide the smirk, the fluttering echoing in your stomach, your chest beneath his intense gaze.
He kisses you again, two hands cupping your face, mouth pressed against yours relishing in the simple feel of your mouth on his, the flavor of strawberry shortcake shared between two lovers.
When you close the front door of your house, you can't wipe the grin off of your face, can't hide the dazed eyes of overwhelming affection. You barely notice your younger brother until he yanks the cord to turn the lamp on. "Dustin!" You nearly drop the tray of half of today's baking efforts, begging Eddie to keep most, especially for his uncle.
"You've been gone a while." He tells you.
"We," You close your eyes finding an excuse, "lost track of time."
Dustin steps closer, examining your face beneath light, the tray in your hands. Then he sighs, defeated hands hanging limp at his side, "Don't take my friend away from me." You want to make it clear he had been yours first, that Dustin wouldn't even know Eddie if not for you. But at the end of the day, you were a big sister, you hadn't been a full person until you became a big sister. So, who else if not him.
"Dusty," Your heart sinks as you hurry to set the tray down and take his hands in your own. "I would never."
Dustin scoffs, "You already have, he never stops asking about you, even last night, I knew he was only coming here to see you."
You weren't dating, you probably should slap some label on it since the intimate part of a relationship had begun, but he didn't ask, neither did you. The harsh marks hidden on your neck felt claiming enough, and you move forward with that knowledge. "That isn't true." You lie. "He loves that game as much as you, look how upset he got when I took you early that one night." His eyes perk up a bit, "Who knows?" You rub a soothing hand down his arm, "Maybe you'll get to see him more now."
"That's all find and dandy, but what about when it's not." He was too smart for his own good. You only frown in response, at the logical reason your brother had. "If I lose him because of you, I will never forgive you, and if he hurts you, I may have to send Nancy Wheeler after him."
You try to chuckle, "Okay, I will take that into consideration...for his safety." The corner of his mouth twitches up, and you pull him into your arms, "He made me strawberry shortcakes."
Dustin pulled back, "He baked for you? Were they laced?"
"No," You actually laugh that time. "They were okay, could have used less time in the oven if you ask me."
Against Dustin's logical observation he is glad Eddie lingers more often, finding excuse to hang around your locker at the end of the day which always just ended up with you inviting him over for an early dinner. He always helps you make desert, sneaking in spoonfuls behind your back. Your mother enjoys him enough, not digging too much into his past to judge him. She trusted Dustin and your choice in company, and you had a strange feeling being around the pair of you was invoking a change in Eddie Munson.
You had heard through the grape vine he was no longer selling drugs, at least to anyone you knew of. You're not sure what brought on the sudden shift in priorities, but a strange sapping feeling splotched along your skin feeling it was because of you.
When you walk into your usual spot in the library he sitting there sketching some strange design for his club. His head perks up when he hears you coming, "Sweet girl." He smiles patting the chair next to him.
"Ms. Kelley thinks we don't need to meet anymore." You tell him sliding into the chair. "I told her I'd leave that up to you."
"Smart girl because I decline." He sits up straighter. "Actually, I accept and let's move these study dates to my house."
You roll your eyes, "No. That is a recipe for disaster."
"The only recipe I am more well versed in than you." His hand rubs up and down your thigh. "Come on eight kids takes a lot of time, we should get started now."
You grab his hands, "Eddie, I will kill you if you make me have eight of your wild haired freak babies."
He smirks yanking your chair closer to him to brush his nose against yours. "I love it when you say make babies."
"You're sick in the head," You grin against his teeth. He kisses you then, a gentle push of his mouth against yours, a hand stroking up your thigh. "Eddie," You whisper the warning.
"Shush." You glance beyond him at the empty library. "I can't even get to you." He pokes at the button on your jeans. "How rude of you."
You relax, running hands through his hair, "Sorry, not everyone can plan out their sexual escapades in advance."
"Oh." He reaches forwards with two hands grabbing you by the hips and tugging you forward until your stumbling onto his lap. "Just wait until the weather warms up and you'll be forced to wear little skirts and dress. I'll be living inside of you then sweet girl." He kisses your mouth again, and in the moment, you would let him lay you on the table and take you here. He knows it too, as your thighs rub together, as you whine into his mouth. "I'll see you tonight."
It is only 7:25 PM and you're driven up the wall with boredom. You try to watch whatever your mother is watching on the television, it's so dull you feel every tick of the seconds hand on the clock. You try to read but are unable to comprehend the words.
Tried and true, you find yourself in the kitchen measuring out cocoa powder for brownies. You find peace in baking, find it distracting while you wait for whatever is to greet you later tonight. Time passes fluidly like water in an hourglass as you shove the glass dish into the orange glow of the oven. "Don't you need to go pick up Dusty?" Your mother asked from the sofa the T.V. light mesmerizing her.
"Eddie said he'd drive him home." Your elbows slide against the counter.
She nodded, "Oh that is nice of him. I like that he's been coming around here a lot." You trace the speckles in the countertop waiting for her to continue. "He's cute."
You feign shock. "Claudia Henderson are you a cougar?"
"Hush." She laughs to herself. The room fills with a comfortable silence, her show some lull of background noise. You knew she was slightly prodding to get some dirty little secret out of you, but it didn't need to be all that serious. You push off the counter and take a seat on the sofa next to her trying to watch the sitcom she was watching. "I just mean...it's been nice getting to know him better if he's gunna be...around more."
You roll your eyes, "Spit it out woman."
"He's close with Dustin is all..." She side-eyes you. "And you."
"And me." You agree. That's all you give her, and she stops prying. You don't even try to attempt to pay attention as the front door flies open and it's Dustin.
Your mother smiles at him, "There's a plate for you in the microwave." He beams and saunters off as you shoot up to follow him.
"H-How uh...How was club?" You're unsure where to stand so you awkwardly lean against the fridge. Dustin raises his eyebrow at you, the tension deflates, "Did he ask for me at all when he dropped you off?"
"No." Dustin scoffed fishing out a fork. You peered out the front windows seeing no headlights and then look back at your brother grabbing his dinner plate out of the microwave taking it to the kitchen table. "Not everything is about you"
You nodded, "True, sorry." You sit in the chair across from him. "But really how was your club?"
He beams divulging into all the nitty gritty details of the campaign, the epic highs and lows, the crazy rolls and spells, every funny moment that even brings a laugh from your lungs. Before you know it he had finished eating, and the timer was beeping at you. "What did you make?"
"Brownies." You hiss as the oven mitt slips slightly singeing the tip of a finger. It clatters on the stove as you stick the digit in your mouth. "Mom probably has ice cream stashed somewhere." You're moving for the sifter pouring out that white powdered sugar through it to shake out onto the brownie. "It probably tastes so good while they're hot."
He's yanking open the freezer, "Oo when it gets all melty." You set aside the sifter and are already moving to find a knife to cut him a piece. "Thank you." He says as you slide it onto a new smaller plate for him. You watch him take up his seat again, small plate in one hand, carton of ice cream in the other and smile at him. His eyes go off onto the television to study whatever your mother was watching as you peel away heading back upstairs to your room.
The minute you close the door behind you a hand clamps over your mouth to stifle the scream you let out, "I've been up here for thirty minutes sweet girl."
Your body relaxes as you tug his hand off of your mouth to turn to him. "I was talking to Dustin." He doesn't care. "I made brownies." You offer, but he only wants one thing.
He brings your mouth to his walking you back into your room. You collapse onto your bed, his body hovering atop of yours tongue still managing to worm its way into your mouth, "You didn't eat any." He points out as it scoops at the deep set of molars searching for evidence. You open wider for him, let his mouth consume your own, let him steal air from your lungs as he roamed willingly around. Your right arm was wedged beneath him; your left was digging into his arm as he kept your face sealed to his own.
Your lungs seize as he licks into your mouth, refusing to come off of you two hands now clutching your face so hard a small breathless noise leaves you. You try to speak his name, but it's swallowed with your spit down his throat. Finally, you pinch him feeling his bottom lip slide upward, air finally slipping in. "Eddie." You gasp. He grinds his hips against your leg, his cock digging into the muscle of your thigh. With a dizzy head, you're thankful he finally takes his mouth off of yours if only to suck on the skin beneath your jaw. "Sorry for making you wait." Your hand goes to the back of his head.
"S'right." He mutters into your skin. "You're here now."
"Was the window..." A shutter as his tongue glides down your neck. "Window. Was it hard?"
He chuckles, the sound vibrating along your esophagus. "No. It was so easy to get to you." A shiver tip-toes down your spine. "I'm gunna touch you now." He repeats as his body shifts freeing your arm as he lays slightly beside you hand crawling under your shirt to cup a naked breast.
You bite your lip. He rolls your nipple between fingers, pinching it taut. "Ca-Can I touch you?"
"I need to get you wet first." Your brows crease but he's now the one crawling under your shirt the fabric stretched over his head as his mouth attaches to your nipple. He lays his head flat along your chest, and then he just stays there, tongue lazily licking the peaked bud. He sucks it into his mouth, lolling it against the bed of it, your fingers fisting into the sheets. His other hand is repeating the same action to your other breast, and every small movement of his tongue sends waves up heat between your legs. You tighten your thighs around him, trying to press yourself against him.
He comes off of you the hot air of his breath warming the soaked nipple beneath your shirt, but he only moves to the other one. He flicks his tongue against it, small little movements that makes your lids flutter close, then he snakes an arm around your back, pulling you tight, sucking it into his mouth. His mouth widens, teeth digging in, his body suddenly hitching up so high it nearly lifts you off the bed.
The noise of it stills him. There's a loud smack of spit as he breaks the suction. "Oh, this isn't going to work."
Your heart sinks, "What? What do you mean?" He pushes your shirt off of his head to stare down at you.
"Your bed is too loud." He whispers. A little flutter of relief. "Can we sneak over to my place?"
"No, my mom will kill me if she finds out." You glance down, the wetness from his mouth soaking through your shirt, his arm still gripping you and you wonder if he'll just steal you out the window regardless.
Eddie shakes his head, "I can't fuck you in this loud ass bed."
Blood drains from your head and pulses somewhere too far south. A torch between legs, "You..."
"I want to fuck you." His arm slides gently out from under you laying you flat on the bed. He leans over you, "I want to be inside of you." Your cheeks heat, he kisses the warmth. "I want to fill you with so much cum."
You swallow, "Oh." Your eyes dart beyond him, "We can um...do it on the floor."
"Is that what you want sweet girl?" His knuckle traces your hard nipple through the moist fabric of your shirt. "Would that be comfortable for you?" It was nice of him to ask, to consider you in this mundane decision. You did want this, him, you had since his long arms reached for brown sugar, since his fingers had fucked your mouth. It was a feverish need when it came to him, and you so badly needed this. "You gotta answer me before I take you on this springy bed so loudly Mrs. Henderson will surly never let me see you again."
You nodded.
He nipped at your ear, "Words, sweet girl."
"Yes, just...have sex with me on the floor."
His smile was wicked as he yanked you off the bed to deposit you on the carpet. "One sec." He ripped your blanket off of the bed and flung it outward spreading it over the length of where you would lay. He tapped his finger to his mouth, then grabbed a small throw pillow and chucked it onto the floor as well. He kneeled, setting it near the top of the blanket and motioned for you to lay down. "Okay?"
"Okay." You smiled. He helped you tug off your shirt revealing bruising breasts, then he dragged your pants and underwear off until you lay bare beneath him.
"So sweet." He kissed swollen lips before sitting up to remove his own shirt.
You shot up covering your breasts. "I forgot to lock the door!"
He climbs to his feet laughing to himself as he locked the door shucking off his own underclothes to toss in a pile near yours. He pushes your shoulder slightly to make you lay down again. You brace for something, instead his mouth gently caresses your own, instead you feel fingers trailing up your burning thigh. Two fingers graze along your soaked pussy, working you open until they slide into you letting your gaping mouth rest against Eddie's. He gives you little time to adjust to the intrusion as his fingers spread within you, stretching you, curling into you at an already quick pace. "I'm gunna make you cum once before, okay?"
You nodded, "O...kay." You bit your lip to stifle the moan.
His head moves down your neck, teeth grazing damp skin. "Do you want me to do it like this?" He thrust his hand along a soft spot you had never been able to reach, and the desire unravels at the idea of his cock doing the same thing. "Or with my mouth." He licks along your collarbone, sucking so hard to leave a mark.
"M-Mouth." You pant out letting his tongue lick at the heaving gap of muscle within your collarbone.
He smiled into your skin descending your body. His fingers stayed rooted deep inside of you as his mouth wrapped around your clit. It was heady, quick, to reach the goal he set for himself, but he wanted you to find your orgasm fast and you would. He drew circles into you with his tongue, quick flicks that made your hips buck into his face nails digging into his hair. You shoved your forearm into your mouth to stifle the noises threatening to fly out of you as he abuses your clit with his mouth. The heat is an inferno behind your naval, between your legs, and you peer down at the fire engulfing you in his molten brown eyes. He's focused on you, barely blinking besides the small twitch of his left eye. Your legs widen for him; he swallows you down fingers carving out a home for himself inside you, the all-consuming feeling speeding inward towards his touch.
You cum with a slacked jaw, parted lips, and his face cemented between your legs. It gushes out of you with clawed fingers and nail indents into the supple flesh of your ass. You feel the body of his tongue flattened over your cunt, his face burrowing further into you. In his haste, he had seemed in a rush, and now it appeared he refused to come off of you, his moan reverberating through your body. His hand pulls out of you to wrap under your thighs and tilt you up for him more, prodding your oversensitive clit with the apex of his tongue.
You whine into your radial bone giving his head a small shove and you suddenly feel teeth. He nips and you thrash beneath him biting so hard you feel the rush of blood. "Sorry." He plants a wet kiss to your bruised clit, your inner thigh. "You're too delectable." And even there he can't help taking a small bite out of you. He sets your hips right and pushes your knees apart coming to hover about you. "I'm gunna fuck you now."
You're not sure if the heat in your face is from the receding orgasm or the way his dark eyes take in your heaving chest while preparing you to take him. He waits a beat, waits for you to change your mind if you so choose. You chew on your bottom lip and nod with permission finally remembering he wished for the vocalization. "Okay." He leans down to kiss the corner of your mouth, cock nudging at your entrance. "Shouldn't we..." You blush trying to find the right way to phrase it. "Use something?"
"You're wet enough I think."
You still him. "No like a condom."
He scoffs, "No."
"Won't I...ya know..." You're pretty sure it takes more than one time, but every sex-ed class taught you it was every time.
"Oh yeah." He begins to push into you groaning out the rest of the sentence. "I'm hoping for it." You don't think, you can't, as he splits you open inside out. You feel every slow inch of him sliding further into you until there's nowhere else for him to go besides being nestled so deep. Your bedroom in dark, besides the small lamp sitting on at your bedside and yet that is even too bright. You squeeze your eyes, tense, fingernails tattooing Eddie's back. "Shh shh shh," He whispers into your neck. "Gotta be quiet for me sweet girl."
You chew on your cheek not realizing the little whimpers coming from you in the heat of the night. He stilled for a moment, letting your body relax around him, learning his fit and warping around it. It didn't hurt, not exactly, you supposed you had been wet enough, it was just an odd sensation of fullness that instead of words a moan comes out. "Sorry." You moan out again.
His deep laugh is muffled by every rise and fall of your chest. "Feel good?"
"Yes. I-!" You squirm beneath it. "Can't you move like-!" He answers with movement, with a slight pull backwards and a rocking forward motion with his hips. You open your mouth, the noise so involuntarily lingering up your throat his hand flies upward to clamp over your mouth.
"Bite down if you have to." His own words are a pant as each thrust grows quicker, harder. "I'm not stopping until you're full of cum."
You shook your head not risking to speak, he met your eyes hoping he could understand the message you were trying to convey. Please don't stop. You do bite down, as his cock slides against something so delicious it makes your vision blurry, your hips tilting to take him more.
"Fucking christ you're so-!"
"Shush." You hiss out into his warm hand tongue tasting your arousal still dripping down his fingers.
He slams into you hard, full force, a breath heaves from you and then he is relentless. You should have been more weary of the lewd slapping of drenched skin, but it feels too good to care. He licks his lips fighting more vulgar sentences knowing it would drive both of you crazy with every dirty utterances of your shared perversion.
He fits in every groove of you, fills you to the brim with every hard stroke of his cock. He straightens up, hand still secure over your mouth, watching the way your cunt swallows him in. "Take me so good, sweet girl." He can't help it, can't help reminding you where you belonged. His other hand goes to your clit pressing in so lightly, but even that has your back arching for him as you grit your teeth. "Gunna cum so deep, fill you up so much."
Your eyes roll back as you fingers grasp for purchase on your blanket. You probably shouldn't let him, but that was an after problem as your orgasm slammed into you. His name is strained on your lips, your body clenching around him the world dark as you squeeze your eyes tight. You squeeze him between your thighs, his hips smacking against your own with quick uncontrollable movement.
His palms comes off, but his fingers hook onto your bottom teeth unhinging your jaw as he spills inside of you with a strangled sound. He lands atop of you, elbow braced to keep most of his weight off of you. Your pussy throbs around him slightly in the aftershock causing his cock to twitch and spurt further into you making him hiss.
You run a hand down his frizzy hair, he kisses your cheek, sweat is a syrup, coating both of your skin. "Are you okay?"
"Yes." You answer.
"Did it feel good?" He still won't pull out of you.
You don't mind. "Yes." You can't help the smile, "Really good."
He breaths you in. "You smell like sugar." He kisses the side of your mouth, your lips. "Don't have sex with anyone else."
You chuckle. "Wasn't planning on it."
He stares down at you. "Don't be with anyone else." He brushes damp hair away from your honey sweet sticky forehead. "You're with me now."
"Okay." You whisper and he finally pulls out of you.
He sits back on his heels between your legs, and you go to sit up, he puts a hand on your hip to stop you. "Hold on. I just wanna..." He doesn't finish the sentence, eyes transfixed on your cunt fluttering in the emptiness he had left you in. His head tilts, you cook under his intense eyes watching his cum slowly trail out of you. His mouth parts, two fingers reaching forward like a moth to flame, before he pushes whatever had come out back inside of you.
"Eddie." You gasp, but he pushes in, shoving it deeper until you wince. His hand retreats, eyes never leaving the substance he pulls back with his fingers.
His eyes flicker back up to yours. "So pretty." He clambers over you again, pulling you against him in an earnest kiss. Then he falls beside you on the blanket with a small peck pressed into your naked shoulder.
You sigh, "Sneak out in the morning."
"Why? I'll just come down for breakfast."
You huff a laugh. "Oh sure Claudia would simply love that, and to think she was starting to like you."
He perches onto an elbow, "She was?" You chew on your lip nodding. "Well then I must stay on her good side."
Eventually you climb to your feet to go clean yourself off in the bathroom. You don't bother with the light, not wanting to take in the damage you had let him indulge in as the worst of it slide down your thigh. You pad down the stairs quietly, the house silent beyond the loud pound of your heart rate.
Dustin had foiled your brownies for you. You smile for the kindness of your brother then rip it off to plop a hearty piece on a plate with two forks. You don't bother with ice cream not wanting to make the trek downstairs again to put it away. You scurry up back to you room just in time to see Eddie trying to ignite his lighter near the cigarette dangling between his lips.
"Eddie Munson!" You hiss in a whisper rushing over to him to smack it out of the open window. He watches it fall to the dark grass below before turning back to you, "My mother would smell it you...you..." You thwap him on the forehead with a finger. "Scoundrel."
He gives you a sarcastic look, "Clever." He pockets the lighter though taking in the brownie sitting on the small plate. He sighs but comes off your sill to slide onto the window seat below. You sit down across from him as he uses the second fork to pick at the desert. You watch him take a bite, watch his eyes close as he chews, as he swallows. "I need to know how to make these. You know how much money I could make if I put weed in them."
"I thought you stopped doing all that?" You hand him the plate to eat however much he wanted.
He sighed, "I slowed down." He picks at the brownies. "It's a process. Sometimes I forget."
"Why the sudden change?" You watch him push pieces around, the soft scrap of metal and glass until he glances up at you the answer in the same chocolate brown eyes. "Oh."
He shrugged it off, "I don't want you or Dustin getting mixed up in all of that."
You waved him off trying to fight the feeling of it all choking the air from the base of your throat. "Don't worry about us, we take care of our own."
His hand lands on your wrist. "No." He sets the plate aside and comes closer hand coming to cup your face. "I want to be your own." A stroke of his thumb, "There will be no one else for either of us." Your hand came up to cover his, the small smirk on his lips, "Well I guess we can keep Dustin too."
"He'd be rather hard to get rid of."
Eddie spends the night. You keep your door locked all night and set an early alarm to usher him back out of the window with the dawn. He sits on the pane awaiting a kiss even though he'd be seeing you once more in an hour or two. "Should I park in the driveway?"
"Yes." You nodded not even sure where he had tucked his van away when he snuck in. "I'm gunna take a shower." He glanced down at your bare neck emphasizing the problem; you nearly shoved him out of the window. "Cover myself, then start breakfast." He's tracing one of the larger marks he left. "You can come then, maybe like in an hour-and-a-half."
He sighs, "Can I cum in you again really quick?"
You scoff, "No." You do lightly shove him, but he stares at you with seriousness. "No, now go."
He grumbles but throws his legs over the window sill and begins to climb down. It did look rather easy when he did it. You hurry across the hall to shower the scent of sex off of your body. In the heat of the shower, as you cleanse last nights sins off it's hard to keep your hands from touching yourself again. With every trace of an affectionate bruise or claiming mark, your skin felt charged in areas that sent heat to your core. You were slipping your hand between your legs when a soft knock sounded.
"O-One sec!" You shouted and shut the water off. It was for the best, time was not on your side. You dry off quickly, wrapping yourself in a bath robe before flinging the door open.
Dustin is on the other side groggily rubbing his eyes. "Move." He stares at you before his eyes narrow in on your neck. "What is that?"
Your hand covers it, "Oh itching. Think something in the brownies set off an allergy."
"You don't have allergies." He pointed out.
You rush past him, "Exactly." You close your door softly behind you to not wake your mother yet and hurried to your closet to find something. How incredibly irresponsible to engage in such guilty pleasure that would surely get you in trouble. The worst of it was beneath your neckline thankfully; you find something, a sort of mock turtleneck shirt and jeans using makeup to cover the rest.
Dustin isn't in the kitchen when you get down there and maybe it's adrenaline but you are quick to pull everything out you needed to make food. It feels easy to fall into that routine, safe, a way to busy idle hands. You almost forget the events of last night as you mash up bananas for the pancake batter, you barely remember the way his cock slid into you as you crack eggs. You definitely don't remember how warm it felt to sleep within his arms, how his chest settled so nicely into your back, how his light snores of deep sleep lulled you into your own.
You were falling so hard for the boy, and for some reason, the way he looked at you last night as the reason for his change in behavior, well it certainly felt reciprocated.
You glance at the clock on the stove knowing it was well past time enough for him to knock or call or whatever his plan was, but it was silence, and now that surety was festering into insecurity. Dustin bounds down the stairs already trying to fish out a stray piece of bacon. You slapped his hand away, "Hey I have blackmail."
"Oh yeah?" You roll your eyes. There was no way-!
"Eddie was here last night, wasn't he?" You whip your head on him so fast, the muscle pulls and you have given yourself away. "Hah! I knew it." He steals a piece of bacon and leans against the counter watching you glare at him rubbing out the kink in your neck.
Then, you sigh putting your head in your hands. "What gave me away?"
He laughs at you, "Just now. It was a theory, but you have guilty written all over you." He takes a crunchy bite, "Also you have a dirty plate in your room with two forks."
"Shit." You hiss. At least he didn't say you were loud because that would have been mortifying. There was no point in lying, "He was supposed to come by this morning."
Dustin takes in the situation, takes in your stooped posture over the stove flipping pancakes. "He could have fell asleep waiting. Eddie's not good with time." He holds back the fact that the past few weeks Eddie had been great with time unless it was deliberate.
Your mother comes down the stairs before you could wallow in self-pity any longer. "I made coffee." You point to the fragrant pot as she rubs an affectionate arm down your back.
"So sweet." She goes to the cabinet to pull down a mug. "Want a cup?" You nodded and she pulls down a second, a souvenir from Dustin's summer camp that was decorated as a beaker. She makes it how you like it, splash of cream and a spoonful of sugar.
The doorbell rings and with it your heart pounds too fast in your chest. "I'll get it." Dustin says all too giddy, your mother watching him with furrowed brow handing you a filled coffee cup. You listen too intensely to Dustin's footfalls towards the front door, the sound of the lock turning, the doorknob rotating, the hinges swinging open. "Eddie! What are you doing here?"
He'd make a horrible actor. "To see you little Henderson." Eddie replies and you hear the sweet rustling of his hand on your brother's hair, "Also my girlfriend." You nearly drop the mug to the ground at that word and stare at your mother bewildered, she just smirks at you over the rim of her own cup like a smug cat.
"Take your shoes off." Dustin instructs then making his way back into the kitchen where he stares at you expectantly.
Eddie rounds the wall into the kitchen the next second holding a small bouquet of snapdragons. "Hi sweet girl." You give him a sheepish smile before he turns to your mother. "These are for you Mrs. Henderson." She sets down her mug and takes them from him sniffing the soft petals. "Made sure it's safe for your cat."
"How considerate of you Eddie." She pats him twice on the chest then goes off to find a vase.
"Girlfriend?" You mouthed loudly at him.
He shrugged, "I thought I was pretty obvious last night."
"Yes, let's talk about last night." Dustin cuts in.
Eddie looks at you, then to your brother, then back to you. "I knew I should have smothered you with that pillow." You cringe.
"Disgusting." Dustin covered his ears and walked off. "Don't swindle me again Eddie Munson, I don't like being used."
Eddie rolled his eyes taking steps towards you until his hands slid around your waist. "He got a free ride from a long uninterrupted campaign, he should enjoy being swindled more often." He peered behind you, "It always smells so good in here." He takes in your face then shifts mouth going to the apple of your cheek before sucking the skin into his mouth, tongue licking along heating flesh until you hear him swallow. "You had batter on your cheek."
"Thanks." You breathe up at him.
"I get so fucking hard when I watch you bake." He kisses your mouth.
You smile against his lips, "So domesticating."
He pulls you tighter to him. "Let me fuck you please I need to cum inside you." You giggle and shake your head peeling yourself from him to plate the rest of the pancakes and turn off the stove.
"Sit." You snap your fingers at the table. He follows along, sitting next to Dustin as you set the food on the table. Your mother comes up from the basement with a pretty green vase to set at the center of the table. You take a sip of your coffee as you watch her take her normal spot.
She smiles at everyone, "I love when the table is this full."
Dating Eddie Munson was nothing short of intense. You barely remember what alone time was as he consumes every moment with you. It was a well of need he knew all too well how to satiate. You took it any chance he'd give it to you; in every intimate way your brains could conjure. It was sitting at your kitchen table watching you bake only to be in your room via the window by the time you finished cleaning up to fuck you senseless, his cum coating the inside of you.
That would be fine, you enjoyed it more than you probably should every time his spend warmed the walls of your cunt. It would be fine, except Dustin had weaseled his way into your relationship, and you didn't have the heart to force him away from his friend. Every car ride, he joined. Every impromptu trip to the store for another bag of sugar, he climbed into the back seat. He found ways to steal Eddie away from you in the form of campaign plans and nerdy endeavors you encouraged because your brother's smile was so genuine. You figured with time the thrill of this new relationship would simmer into something comfortable, but time passes and you still burned in a way no freezer would chill.
So, you hatched a plan to prevent your brother from interrupting your time in a way no feelings would be hurt. "I'm spending the night at Natalie's house." A horrid lie, your mother is none the wiser.
"Do you want me to drop you off?" She ask. She didn't like you having the car overnight.
"No uh-I'll walk." She eyes you suspiciously. "It's light out still I'll make it there okay." You knew where he lived but weren't quite sure how far it was by walking. She didn't need to know that. "I'll call when I get there."
She smiles, Dustin narrows his eyes at you as you exit the living room. You picked up your small bag by the door and left before the nerve got the better of you. You walk for ten minutes watching the rows of houses disappear, another seven minutes and the sign for Forest Hills is in sight under yellow lights. The grin grows, your pace picking up slightly as you enter searching for the familiar sight of his van to guide you towards him. You walk along the gravel path with purpose, with excitement.
You step up on the small stoop and knock on the door. A minute later the door is unlocking and Eddie stands there with a confused expression, then his eyes light up. "Sweet girl." He tugs you inside, into him kissing your mouth, your cheek, your temple. "What are you doing here?"
"Spending the night at Natalie's." You chuckle. "Can I borrow your phone?" He leads you to it, lets you dial the familiar number to let your mother know you were safe and sound and would see her in the morning. The minute you hang it up his hands are on your hips tugging you backwards, burying his face into your hair, hands roaming up your body.
"You smell like raspberries." He mutters as his thumb grazes the underside of your breast. "What's in the bag?"
Your breath stutters, "I don't know. I threw random stuff in to look convincing."
He smiles against your temple. "So you knew you'd be here naked."
"It may have crossed my mind." You tilt your head back against his shoulder exposing your neck to him which he dives down to attack with soft lips. "You gunna take me to your bedroom now?"
"Not even an attempt at small talk? Are you using me for sex?" He's leading you anyways, down the hall, towards his mess of a room. You don't even bother to take in the details, simply spin around to attach your mouth to his own.
You run hands around the back of his neck, interlocking fingers at the base of his skull. "You're right we should absta-!" Your body is flying backwards until it falls into a bed of sheets and blankets and stray pillows. You're laughing as he climbs over you, and you think that that was the biggest perk of this long-winded acquaintanceship. It left little room for the unknown; all it took was a small kiss, maybe a few fingers in your mouth to push it into something new.
Before his mouth descends on your own you grab him by the sides and flip him over. He raises a brow at you watching you shift down his body, "Don't." His hand shoots out to your shoulder but you're slipping out of his grasp to unbutton his pants.
"You never let me." You pout pulling his half hard cock out of his jeans and running a soft hand down it.
"It's a waste of cum if you swallow it." His head falls back though growing firmer with every stroke of your palms. You scoff at his logic and wrap your mouth around the tip. The precum makes the taste of him salty, you're humming along anyways taking him to the back of your throat. "Fuck." He hisses, the tip of him brushing a part so deep you nearly gag.
You pop off, "Then don't cum."
He glares at you, then with a large hand to your skull he pushes you back down onto him. You smirk against his cock, sucking him in tighter tongue flatten along the base of him. "Take it so good, don't you?" He keeps moving your head to suck him faster, your hand going around his shaft to stoke what your mouth cannot. "Want my cum so bad huh?" You moan against him tongue swirling around the head as you take him deeper to the point you do gag. Tears burn at the corner of your eyes, spit traveling down towards your wrist. He tries to buck his hips up, to do it again, and you let him. You'd let him flip you onto you back and use your mouth if he so pleases, the wetness was soaking through you, nonetheless. "I"m..." He grits his teeth at you. "Okay you have to stop I don't want to cum in your mouth."
You want to tell him you have all night, you have your whole lives really to fuck, you wanted to give this to him. Instead, you suck in your cheeks sealing him into your warm mouth. Your hand swirls around him spit and precum helping him glide so easily in your palm. You tighten your grip, teeth grazing gently and he twist his hands in your hair pulling you harshly off of him. Spit pulls in a string, dribbling from your mouth, and he almost looks sad to have pushed you off of him, "Did I..."
"No," He pleads. "No, you're so hot ugh so good, too good." He sits up. "I want to be inside of you." In the quiet of his room, you peel off your pants and underwear and climb over him. His hands go to your hips to help you slide down too easily onto his weeping cock. "Does sucking my cock get you that wet?" He groans out burying himself to the hilt inside of you.
You sigh blissfully, "You get me that wet." You roll your hips along his, letting his cock hit every groove within you. With a claw inside his heart, you rock against him, deft fingers finding your clit between bodies. It makes your movements stutter and stumble forcing you to steady yourself with two hands on top of him.
"Bend down." He demands and you're quick to lean over him. He nudges your face gently to the side sucking on the exposed skin of the base of your neck using his other hand to hike up your shirt. You pull up on him, leaning more forward for him letting him thrust himself back into you, his mouth attaching to your breast. You bury your face into his hair as his tongue swirls around the bud, fingers pressing circle into your clit.
You slam a hand into his back wall to work yourself up and down along his cock as he lavishes your breast, your clit. You whimper for him; you squeeze his shoulder blade, the pressure building behind your gut. His teeth nip at your nipple; he licks a path across your sternum to the other breast bobbing along his mouth with every quicken movement of your hips. You're so close and in your haste to cum you shift back letting his whine echo around the room. You don't care as your chase your pleasure, as you grind him against something soft and delicious inside of you. With two hands resting on his thighs, and his thumb working your clit, you cum around his cock, movement so uncoordinated he's moving your body, rolling you onto your back. Your eyes are closed, but you feel the room spinning until a mattress is under you.
He doesn't give you a moment, just shoves your leg upward and against his shoulder to drive his cock in deep. You're still reeling, breathless disorientated, your hip bones groaning while he pushes your other leg perpendicular to your body, your pussy greedily sucking him in tightly. "That's my girl." He looks down to where his cock disappears inside of you. "Look how good you take me." He's slow, methodical, purposeful with his movements letting ever sick wet glide of his cock squelch with every soft gasp past parted lips. "Pussy was made for me, made to take my cum."
You mumble out gibberish, incoherent, the pleasure shooting up through you again. "Eddie." You whine.
"Shh, shh I know." He coos a hand going to your clit. "Gunna fill you up so soon sweet girl. That's what you want right? For me to cum so deep you'll feel me dripping out of you for weeks." You can't find the words to responds as your mouth falls open fingers grasping at his shirt, hips tilting to feel him fuck that spongey part inside your cunt as he presses in on your clit. "Cum for me first sweet girl, love how tight you get when you cum, milks it right out for me."
He leans down then to kiss you finally, stealing the breath from your airless lungs. You're gasping out into his mouth, panting his name like some mantra, your naval gives a tug, toes curling inward. Your throw your head back, lips parted against his sweaty forehead clamping down around him when you cum. It squeezes and gushes around his cock slipping him against your cervix with every quick thrust. It's brutal and unforgiving and soon with one last flutter of your pussy he's pounding in deep spilling inside of you.
His body slacks slightly as he continues to push it in, faint shoves of his twitching cock until there's nothing left. He's kissing the side of your head in sloppy wet movements of his mouth as you rasp against his skin. "You need to stop cumming inside of me Eddie." You tell him.
"You like it." He huffs at you finally pulling out. He takes his place between your thighs hand cupping your cunt to keep his spend safe inside. "Like being claimed."
"It's messy." You remind him. "It's troublesome and risky." He rolls his eyes at you and takes his fingers to shove it in deeper. You slap at his bicep with a laugh. "You need to stop, you freak."
He smirks down at your cunt sucking in his cum coated fingers. "You like it." He takes them out and is quick to shove them past your parted lips. "Come on, taste my hard work, be a good girl." You taste your own pleasure; you taste his too and the sultry broil burns deep in your stomach for the sick act. Your tongue darts out, swirling around his digits as the careless moans exits your throat. "My sick and twisted sweet girl." He slowly removes his fingers wiping the spit off on the bottom of his shirt.
"It's messing up my periods Eddie."
His head whips around at you so fast a strange triumphant gleam in his brown eyes. "Really?" He loses focus seeming to be doing his version of math in his head, he's surprisingly good when he wanted to be. "You're late?" You nodded with a furrow in your brows. "Should we..."
You shove him away laughing too hard at the concern on his face. "I'm not pregnant you lunatic." You gather up your underwear and climb off his bed to waddle to the bathroom.
He scrambles after you. "Well, you don't know for sure." He watches you with sad eyes cleaning up the cum trickling out of you, disappointed he can't keep it all inside. Wasted. He would say.
"I do know for sure." You shake your head unable to stop laughing at this ridiculous notion of letting him actually knock you up. When he doesn't respond you glance up at him, "I was able to get birth control from a clinic without Claudia knowing. I got on it after we had sex the first time." You pull your underwear back up your thighs thankful they had given you an emergency contraceptive after that accident. "But they said it could make me irregular as my body adjust to it."
Eddie frowns, hand coming up to splay along your ribcage the blind intent swirling as he stares down at where his hand touches you in the adoration. "Eddie." You breathe tilting your head to the side.
His fingers trace your empty womb. "I want to be with you forever." He peeks up at you, "I want our little football team."
You smile and cup his cheeks, "You hate sports."
"I don't hate you." He sighs, resigned to your logic. "Figured I would have to marry you if I knocked you up, ya know, honor and all." He chuckles then lets his hands come around your head. "You, and your mom, and Dustin it's so normal. I want normal. I want that pretty little life you sell me on every day." Your brows furrow, "My sweet girl making me cookies, coming home from work, trying to kiss you over a growing belly. Since meeting you, I remember what it is to dream, to want more for myself, for you."
It was a pretty picture. "Is that why you've been..."
"Actually, applying myself? Yes." He tucks a piece of hair behind your ear. "Should have never helped you with that goddamn brown sugar, been lovesick ever since."
You edge forward, leaning up to kiss him softly. "Oh, you beautiful fool."
He breathes out of his nose, nudges it against your own. "I know. I'm ...impatient." He pulls back to stare down at you, "So you're saying if I did get you pregnant, you'd marry me?"
You just laugh again and brush past him. "You're ridiculous Eddie Munson." You head towards his kitchen. "I'll consider your unromantic offer once you actually quit smoking. It's bad for the babies."
"I did quit." He leans against the fridge watching you pull out a bottle of water.
You glare at him playfully, "I can taste it on you, smell it on you." You close the fridge and point at his coffee table. "Also, might want to clean up the ashtrays before your girlfriend comes over."
"Those aren't mine." He says quickly then stomps his feet like the child he so badly wanted to have. "Fine ugh, I'll quit for you." He follows you over to his couch, sitting beside you, tucking you under his arm, taking a drink of your, well his, water bottle.
You can't help but smile at him, remember that strange string of question he had asked in this very same house. "I know one more person who might be happier than you if you stuck around forever." He waits for you to keep going. "Dustin."
Eddie gave a joyous gasp. "Our actual first child."
"Shut up." You rolled your eyes.
notes: s'cute. honestly the softest thing I've ever written. first time i think no one was rly that morally grey lmao let me know what ya'll think!!
summary: your 10 year reunion comes up and you end up going by yourself. the past really has a way of coming back and hitting you right in the gut.
warnings/tags: DEAD DOVE DO NOT EAT, extremely emotionally abusive relationship, toxic relationship, threats on ones life, manipulation, gaslighting, mentions of infidelity, mention of dead parents, eddie is none of these horrible things. he is a beautiful angel, modern au, reader and eddie are around 28/30 yrs old, alcohol consumption
masterlist
part 2 | I loved you first
divider by @strangergraphics
The argument had been simmering for days, but it finally erupted in the quiet of your living room the night before your flight. The house felt too still with your daughter finally asleep upstairs, the baby monitor on the coffee table casting a faint green glow across the hardwood floors. Outside, the suburban street was dark and empty, the only sound was the distant chirp of the cicadas finally waking up.
You stood with your arms crossed tight over your chest, suitcase already zipped and waiting by the front door like a silent accusation. Your husband sat on the edge of the couch, elbows on his knees, staring at the floor like he could will the conversation away.
“I’m asking you to come with me,” you said, voice low but shaking at the edges. “It’s my ten year reunion. I haven’t been back to Hawkins since before we got married. My parents are gone, the house is sold… this is the closest thing I have to going home. And you won’t even consider it.”
He let out a short, tired breath and finally looked up at you. “We’ve been over this. Someone has to stay with Lily. She’s two. She’s not getting on a plane for some nostalgia trip, and I’m not leaving her with your rando friends just so you can drink cheap beer with people you haven’t seen since high school while I just stand there with my dick in my hand.”
“That’s not fair,” you shot back. The words came out sharper than you meant. “I know the perfect baby sitters in Hawkins. And it’s not ‘some nostalgia trip.’ It’s… it’s important to me. I thought maybe we could use the time away. Together. Without work and diapers and everything else that’s been-” You stopped yourself before the rest of it spilled out. The distance. The way he barely touched you anymore. The way he looked at you sometimes like you were already halfway gone.
He rubbed a hand over his face. “I’m watching our daughter. That’s me being a father. You get to fly back to Indiana and play ‘remember when’ with your old friends while I handle everything here. That’s the deal.”
You felt the sting behind your eyes but refused to let it show. “I’m not asking you to handle everything. I’m asking you to show up for me. For once. Just… be there. In the place where I grew up. See the town. Meet the people I used to know before everything got so- ” You gestured helplessly between the two of you. “So heavy.”
He stood up then, and the movement made the space between you feel even wider. “I don’t want to go back there with you. I don’t want to stand around while you catch up with people who knew you before me. Before us. Before Lily. I’m staying here. With our kid. You want to go relive your glory days in Hawkins? Fine. Go. But don’t act like I’m the asshole for not dropping everything to watch you do it.”
The silence that followed was thick enough to choke on. You could hear the faint static of the baby monitor, the soft sound of your daughter shifting in her crib upstairs. Your throat felt tight.
“I’m not trying to relive anything,” you said quietly. “I just… I don’t want to go back there alone.”
Your husband looked at you for a long moment, something unreadable flickering across his face- guilt, maybe, or resentment, or just exhaustion. Then he shook his head.
“You won’t be alone. You’ll be with all your old classmates. I’m sure someone there will be happy to see you.”
He turned and headed for the stairs without another word, leaving you standing in the living room with your packed suitcase and the weight of everything unsaid pressing down on your chest.
You didn’t sleep much that night.
The next morning, you kissed your daughter’s soft hair while she was still half asleep in her bed, murmured a quiet goodbye, and drove yourself to the airport. Your husband didn’t offer to take you. You didn’t ask.
By the time your plane touched down in Indianapolis and you rented the car for the drive into Hawkins, the argument was still sitting heavy in your stomach like something you couldn’t digest. The town looked smaller than you remembered. Quieter. The same water tower still loomed over everything, the same roads winding through neighborhoods that hadn’t changed much in a decade.
You checked into the hotel near the old high school- the one they’d booked for reunion weekend- and stared at your reflection in the bathroom mirror for a long time before you even unpacked.
You were home.
The flood of texts had started the second your plane landed.
Robin: are you alive? you here yet?
Nancy: ignore her. are you okay? how was the flight?
You: i’m here. hotel is weirdly the same. i can't wait to see both of you. <3
It went on like that for hours- little bursts of catching up between your drive into town and checking into your room and finally unpacking. They knew about the fight with your husband. You hadn’t given them every ugly detail, but they knew enough. Robin had sent a string of increasingly unhinged voice notes calling him a “spineless domestic terrorist” while Nancy’s replies were quieter, more careful- you don’t have to pretend you’re fine. we’ve got you.
So when they suggested meeting for drinks the night before the reunion, you didn’t hesitate.
The bar was one of the few places in Hawkins that had actually changed in ten years- new owners, string lights strung across the ceiling, a decent whiskey list, and a jukebox that still played too much Journey. You got there first, claimed a high-top table near the back, and ordered a round before they even walked in.
Robin spotted you first.
She let out a sound that was half-scream, half-laugh and launched herself across the bar, nearly knocking over a chair in the process. Her arms wrapped around you so tight you could smell her familiar vanilla and lavender shampoo. Nancy followed a second later, more reserved but no less warm, pulling you into a hug that smelled like expensive perfume and the same laundry detergent she’d used since high school.
“Look at you,” Robin said, pulling back to hold you at arm’s length, eyes bright. “Still stupidly pretty. Unfair.”
Nancy smiled, softer. “It’s really good to see you.”
You laughed, the sound surprising you. It had been too long since you’d made that sound without forcing it.
The three of you fell into it immediately- easy, loud, overlapping. Robin ordered shots “for old times’ sake” even though none of you were twenty anymore. Nancy rolled her eyes but didn’t stop her. You talked about everything and nothing- Robin’s job at the record store in Chicago and how Steve still couldn’t cook to save his life even though they shared a whole house “platonically, obviously, but like… we’re basically married without the benefits.” Nancy told you about Boston, the tiny apartment she loved, the way the winters still tried to kill her every year. You listened more than you spoke at first, soaking it in, the warmth of their voices wrapping around you like a blanket you hadn’t realized you’d been missing.
But the argument still sat there, low in your chest. Every time your phone lit up on the table you felt your stomach tighten, hoping it was him… and then feeling something heavier when it wasn’t. You didn’t tell them everything. Just enough. That things had been bad for a while. That he’d refused to come. That you’d left with barely a kiss on your daughter’s head and a cold “have fun” from the doorway.
Robin reached across the table and squeezed your hand when you got quiet.
“Hey. You’re allowed to be here and have fun and still be pissed at him. Both things can be true.”
Nancy nodded, eyes steady. “You don’t have to be anything but yourself with us. Just…let it fall off your shoulders for a little while.”
You were mid laugh at something Robin said about Steve’s latest dating disaster when it happened.
The door opened. Cold air rushed in for a second, carrying the faint smell of rain that had started outside. And then you saw him.
Eddie Munson.
He was older, of course- shoulders broader under a worn leather jacket, hair still long but pulled back in a messy half bun at the nape of his neck, a few silver threads catching the low light. The same tattoos you remembered crept up from the collar of his black henley, and new ones peeked from under rolled sleeves. He had a faint scar through one eyebrow now. He looked like someone who had lived hard and come out the other side still standing, still him.
He hadn’t seen you yet. He was talking to the bartender, that same crooked half-smile on his face as he ordered, one hand tapping restlessly against the wood like he still couldn’t quite stand still.
Your breath caught.
Robin followed your gaze and went very still for half a second before a slow, knowing grin spread across her face.
“Well, well,” she murmured, low enough that only you and Nancy could hear. “Look who’s still got the same effect after all these years.”
Nancy’s eyes flicked between you and Eddie, something gentle and a little sad in her expression. She didn’t say anything. She didn’t have to.
You couldn’t move.
Your fingers stayed locked around the glass in front of you, heart suddenly hammering so hard you were sure Robin and Nancy could hear it over the low music. The argument with your husband was still sitting like a stone in your chest, but right now it felt distant, muffled, like someone had turned the volume down on everything except the man at the bar. Eddie Munson standing twenty feet away like a ghost from the life you left behind…
Robin didn’t even hesitate.
“Munson!” she shouted across the bar, loud and bright and completely unselfconscious. “Get your dramatic ass over here before I come drag you by that stupid jacket!”
Eddie’s head turned at the sound of her voice.
His eyes swept the table- lazy at first, like he was just clocking old friends- then they landed on you.
Everything in him went still for half a second.
You watched it happen in real time- the way his mouth parted just slightly, the way his dark eyes widened before he caught himself and that familiar crooked smirk slid back into place like armor. But it didn’t quite reach his eyes. Not all the way.
He said something quick to the bartender, grabbed his drink, and started toward your table.
Robin was already grinning like she’d won the lottery. Nancy just watched quietly, one eyebrow raised, the corner of her mouth soft.
“Well, shit,” Eddie said as he reached the table, voice low and rough around the edges in that way you remembered too well. “If it isn’t the entire Hawkins class of ‘lost causes.’ Except you Wheeler.”
Robin stood up and threw her arms around him without warning. He hugged her back one armed, still holding his beer, but his gaze kept flicking past her shoulder to you.
“Look who finally decided to show up to the reunion,” Robin said, pulling back and smacking his chest. “We were starting to think you’d gone full hermit in the woods again.”
“Some of us have jobs, Buckley,” he shot back, but there was no heat in it. His eyes were already on you again. “And some of us apparently decided to grace the old hellhole with their presence after… what, ten years?”
You still couldn’t find your voice at first. Your throat felt tight.
Nancy saved you, standing to give him a quick, genuine hug. “It’s good to see you, Eddie.”
“You too, Wheeler. Boston treating you alright?”
“Better than Hawkins ever did.”
He laughed once, short and warm, then turned back to you.
The air between you felt different. Thicker.
He didn’t hug you right away. Just stood there for a beat too long, looking at you like he was trying to make sure you were real.
“Hey,” he said, quieter now. Just for you. “Been a minute.”
You swallowed. “Hey, Eddie.”
Robin dropped back into her seat with a dramatic sigh, already reaching for her drink. “Oh my god, the tension in this bar just went up like six notches. Sit down before you two combust and ruin everyone’s night.”
Eddie huffed a laugh but didn’t look away from you. “Still got no filter, I see.”
“Never did,” Robin said cheerfully. “And you two still do that thing where you stare at each other like the rest of us don’t exist. Some things never change.”
Nancy shot Robin a look- half warning, half amused- but didn’t disagree.
Eddie finally pulled out the empty chair beside you and sat, close enough that his knee brushed yours under the table for half a second before he shifted. The leather of his jacket creaked. He smelled like rain and smoke and something warm you couldn’t name.
“So,” he said, taking a slow sip of his beer, eyes still on you even as he addressed the table. “You’re back for the big reunion, huh? Didn’t think you’d ever come crawling back to this place after you ditched us all for New York.”
The words were teasing, but there was something underneath them. Something that had lived in the space between you for a decade.
Robin leaned forward on her elbows, chin in her hands, grinning. “She didn’t ditch us. She escaped. There’s a difference. And now she’s here, and you’re here, and I’m just saying… the universe is being very obvious right now.”
“Robin,” Nancy said, but she was smiling into her glass.
You felt heat crawl up your neck. Your phone was still in your pocket, silent. No texts from your husband. The anger of the fight was still there, but it was getting harder to even care about it with Eddie sitting this close, looking at you like that.
Eddie’s gaze dropped to your mouth for just a second before he caught himself and looked back up.
“So,” he said again, voice a little rougher. “You gonna tell me what the hell you’ve been up to for ten years, or are we gonna keep pretending this isn’t the most interesting thing that’s happened in Hawkins since the last time the power went out?”
Robin snorted into her drink.
Nancy just watched the two of you, quiet and knowing.
You finally found your voice.
It came out softer than you meant.
“I… don’t even know where to start.”
Eddie’s smile turned smaller. Realer.
“Then don’t,” he said. “Just… sit here for a minute. Let me look at you.”
Robin made a dramatic gagging noise. Nancy kicked her under the table.
The jukebox switched songs.
And Eddie Munson kept looking at you like no time had passed at all.
You took a sip of your drink to buy yourself a second, then set the glass down and tried to keep your voice light. Casual. Like it was no big deal.
“I moved out to Long Island after college,” you said, glancing at Eddie but not quite meeting his eyes for long. “Got a job, met someone, got married a few years ago. We have a daughter now. She’s two. She’s… she’s really great. Smart. Funny. Keeps us on our toes.”
Eddie didn’t say anything right away. He just watched you, thumb slowly tracing the condensation on his bottle. His face was unreadable, but something in his shoulders had gone still.
Robin made a loud, dramatic noise in the back of her throat.
“Oh my god, stop,” she said, waving a hand at you. “You’re doing that thing where you make it sound all shiny and normal. Tell him the actual truth.”
Your stomach dropped.
“Robin- ”
“No, seriously,” she pushed, turning to Eddie. “Her husband’s a piece of work. She’s been texting me and Nancy for months about how checked out he is. How every time she tries to talk about anything real he either shuts down or makes her feel crazy for wanting more. She flew here alone because he refused to come with her. Said he’d rather stay home with the kid than deal with her ‘high school nostalgia trip.’”
The words landed like a slap.
You felt your face go hot. “Robin, come on. That’s not- he’s not- ” You stumbled over it, trying to reel it back in. “It’s not like that. He’s… he’s a good dad. He stayed with her so I could come here. That’s him being responsible. We’ve just been… stressed. New parents, work, all of it. It’s normal. Every couple goes through rough patches.”
Eddie still hadn’t spoken. He was looking at you now, really looking, and the longer the silence stretched the more it felt like something was cracking open in the middle of your chest.
Nancy spoke gently from across the table. “You don’t have to defend him to us. We’re not judging you.”
“I’m not defending him,” you said quickly, too quickly. “I’m just saying it’s not all bad. My daughter’s happy. She’s loved. And he… he's there for her. That matters.”
Robin scoffed, but softer this time. “Yeah, well, showing up for his kid doesn’t mean he gets to treat you like an afterthought. You deserve more than that and you know it.”
Eddie finally moved.
He lifted his beer, took a slow drink, and set it back down. His jaw was tight. When he spoke, his voice was low, careful, like he was choosing every word.
“Sounds like he’s real supportive,” he said quietly.
There was no sarcasm in it. Just something flat and heavy that sat between you like a third person at the table.
You looked at him then. Really looked. And whatever you saw in his face made your throat go tight.
He wasn’t angry. He wasn’t even teasing. He was just… listening. And every word you’d said about your husband seemed to land somewhere deep in him and stay there, gnawing.
Robin glanced between the two of you and, for once, didn’t fill the silence.
Nancy reached over and rested her hand lightly on your wrist, grounding you.
Eddie’s eyes dropped to where Nancy was touching you, then came back up to your face. He didn’t smile. Didn’t joke. Just watched you with that same quiet intensity you remembered from years ago, only heavier now. Older.
The jukebox kept playing. Someone laughed too loud at the bar. But at your table, the air had gone thick.
Eddie’s fingers tapped once against the glass. Slow. Deliberate.
Then he spoke again, voice rough around the edges.
“You happy, though?” he asked, direct. No bullshit. “With all of it. The life you got out there.”
The question hung there, waiting.
Robin and Nancy both looked at you.
And Eddie kept his eyes on yours like the answer mattered more than he was willing to say out loud.
You didn’t look away from him when you answered.
“I don’t know anymore,” you said quietly. Honest. The words felt heavier once they were out in the open. “I used to think I was. Or at least… that I would be. But right now?” You shook your head once, small. “I really don’t know.”
Eddie nodded.
Slow. Just once. Like he was taking the words and tucking them somewhere deep, letting them settle. His eyes stayed on yours for another beat before he dropped them to his beer. He didn’t push. Didn’t offer some half-assed “it’ll get better” line. He just absorbed it, jaw tight, thumb still moving in that slow circle against the glass.
Robin, bless her, felt the shift and immediately tried to steer the ship back into safer waters.
“Anyway,” she said, way too brightly, “Steve’s latest disaster is actually impressive, even for him. He tried to make risotto for this girl he’s been seeing and somehow set off the smoke alarm and the sprinklers he insisted we get at the same time. The girl still texted him the next day. I don’t know if that’s romance or brain damage.”
Nancy let out a soft laugh, playing along. “He sent Robin a video of him trying to mop the ceiling. It was… something.”
You smiled, but it didn’t quite reach your eyes. You picked up your drink and took a long pull. Then another. The whiskey burned going down, but it was better than sitting in the quiet that had opened up between you and Eddie. You finished the glass faster than you meant to and flagged the bartender for another without thinking.
Eddie didn’t say anything.
He just watched you.
Quiet. Steady. Every time you lifted the new glass to your lips, his eyes followed the motion. He wasn’t judging. He wasn’t teasing. He was just… there. Taking it in. The same way he’d taken in your answer about not knowing if you were happy. Like every piece of information was landing somewhere it hurt.
Robin kept talking- something about Steve trying to flirt with the lady firefighter when they came to check out the smoke alarm but her voice felt far away. You kept drinking. The edges of the bar started to soften. The knot in your chest didn’t loosen, but it got quieter.
Eventually you set the empty glass down and turned to Eddie.
“Do you have a cigarette?”
The question came out low, a little rough from the whiskey.
He didn’t answer right away. Just looked at you for a long second, something unreadable flickering behind his eyes. Then he nodded once, pushed his chair back, and stood.
“Yeah,” he said. “C’mon.”
Robin glanced between you but didn’t comment. Nancy gave you a small, knowing look but stayed quiet too.
You followed Eddie through the bar and out the side door into the cool night air. The rain from earlier had stopped, but the pavement was still damp, reflecting the weak glow of the streetlight at the end of the alley. It smelled like wet asphalt and old cigarette butts and nostalgia from the days you would sneak into this very same bar with Eddie.
Eddie pulled a pack from inside his jacket, shook one out, and offered it to you between two fingers. When you took it, his fingertips brushed yours. Neither of you moved away right away.
He lit his own first, then held the flame out for you. The lighter clicked. The small orange glow lit up the sharp line of his jaw and the tired, thoughtful look in his eyes as he watched you lean in to catch the flame.
You both exhaled into the quiet.
For a minute, neither of you spoke.
Eddie leaned back against the brick wall, one boot propped up, smoke curling lazy from between his lips. He wasn’t looking at you now. He was looking out at the empty street like he was giving you space. But every few seconds his gaze would flick back to you anyway- quick, like he couldn’t help it.
The old tension was still there. Thicker now. Weighted down by everything you’d just admitted inside.
He took another drag, exhaled slow.
Then, voice low and rough in the dark-
“You really don’t know if you’re happy?”
It wasn’t pushy. Just… there. Honest. The same way you’d been honest with him.
The cigarette burned between your fingers. The night air was cool against your flushed skin. And Eddie Munson stood two feet away, watching you like he’d been waiting ten years to hear what you were going to say next.
You took another drag off the cigarette, the smoke burning your throat on the way down. The whiskey was still warm in your veins, loosening things that had been locked up tight for years. Eddie’s question hung between you in the damp night air.
You thought you could keep it surface level. You really did.
“I thought I was happy when I first met him,” you said, voice low. “After everything with… the guy before him. Guy was a piece of work. A controlling, angry child in a grown man's body. Liked video games more than me. Never gave a shit about my anxiety. Just fucking awful. I just wanted to feel safe. Wanted someone to actually want me, you know? And he did. At first. He made me feel like I was enough.”
Eddie stayed quiet, listening. The cherry of his cigarette glowed as he took a slow pull, eyes never leaving your face.
You kept going, the words tumbling out faster now, like once you started you couldn’t stop.
“Then he cheated. Barely even a month in. I found the texts. Got the “hey girl” text from another girl a month or so later. And I stayed. Because I thought I loved him. Because I was scared of being alone again after everything I’d just run from.” You laughed once, bitter and small. “He asked me to marry him seven months after we started dating. I said yes. We got married during COVID. Courthouse. Masked up. He told me straight to my face that he was only doing it for me. That he didn’t believe in marriage. Didn’t want it. But he’d do it because it mattered to me.”
Your voice cracked a little on the last part. You took another quick drag, trying to steady yourself.
Eddie still didn’t interrupt. Just nodded once, slow, the way he had inside. His jaw was tight. The concern in his eyes was quiet but heavy.
You kept talking. The alcohol and the old ache and the way he was looking at you made the filter disappear.
“And then I got pregnant. And the hormones… I went a little crazy. Cried all the time. Couldn’t sleep. Panic attacks at all hours. Picked fights over nothing because I was terrified and my body didn’t feel like mine anymore. One night I was spiraling and I didn't feel like anything was real anymore, that my daughter wasn't real, and he- ” Your voice caught. You hadn’t meant to say it. The words slipped out anyway, raw and ugly. “He told me if I didn’t calm the fuck down he was going to kill me. Said it like he meant it. Like he was tired of dealing with me.”
The silence after that was deafening.
You immediately regretted it. Your stomach twisted. You stared down at the wet pavement, cigarette trembling between your fingers.
“I didn’t… I didn’t mean to say that out loud.”
Eddie exhaled slowly through his nose. When he finally spoke, his voice was low, rough, and careful in a way that made your chest ache.
“That’s not ‘going a little crazy,’” he said. “That’s him using your vulnerability against you. Hormones or not, nobody gets to threaten to kill their pregnant partner and call it frustration. That’s not love. That’s control.”
He flicked ash off the end of his cigarette, eyes dark and focused on you.
“You stayed after he cheated. You said yes to a marriage he admitted he didn’t even want. You carried his kid while he made you feel like you were the problem for having normal fears.” He shook his head once, slow. “That’s a pattern, sweetheart. And it started long before the pregnancy.”
The old nickname slipped out without him thinking. It hit you square in the chest.
Eddie stepped a little closer, not touching, but close enough that you could feel the warmth of him in the cool night. His voice dropped even lower, concerned in a way that felt too intimate after ten years.
“Are you safe now?” he asked. Direct. No bullshit. “With him. With the kid. When you go back home… is that something you’re actually worried about?”
He searched your face like he was trying to read every answer you weren’t saying out loud. The charged silence stretched between you again, thick with everything unsaid- old feelings, new fear, the version of your life you’d built and the one you’d left behind in this town.
Eddie took one last drag, then crushed the cigarette under his boot. His hands flexed at his sides like he wanted to reach for you but was forcing himself not to.
“You don’t have to answer that right now,” he said quietly. “But I need you to know I heard you. All of it. And none of that shit was your fault.”
The night air felt heavier. The bar door was only twenty feet away, but it might as well have been another world.
Eddie stayed right there with you, watching, waiting, the concern in his eyes so raw it almost hurt to look at.
The cigarette between your fingers had burned down to the filter, but you didn’t drop it. You just stood there in the damp alley, the cool night air raising goosebumps on your arms, and kept talking. The whiskey had stripped away whatever walls you usually kept up. Eddie’s quiet, steady presence made it impossible to stop.
“I haven’t felt loved by him in a long time,” you said, voice low and rough. “Like… actually loved. Not just tolerated or needed for the kid or the house. I can’t remember the last time he looked at me like he actually wanted me there. It’s just… routine. Or anger. He’s so angry all the time now. I never know which version of him I’m going to get when I walk through the door. Some days he’s fine. Other days he’s snapping at everything I do. I walk on eggshells in my own house.”
Eddie stayed silent, but you saw the way his jaw tightened. His eyes never left your face.
You kept going, the words spilling out faster, messier.
“I know he still messages other girls on Snapchat. I’ve seen the notifications. Sometimes they don’t even message him back and he still tries. I don’t even know if he’s physically cheating again or if it’s just… the attention. But it doesn’t matter. It still feels like betrayal every single time.” Your voice cracked. “And I’m so resentful. God, I’m so fucking resentful. But I stay. Because I keep telling myself we need to be a family. For her. She’s only two. I don’t want her to grow up in a broken home. I’ve known him almost ten years now. Ten years. My parents are dead. My new friends feel fake. The idea of starting over… of not knowing what comes next… it terrifies me.”
You finally dropped the dead cigarette and rubbed your hands over your face, laughing once without any humor.
“But I still want it,” you admitted, quieter now. “The love. The kind I know I deserve. Deep down I know I do. I just… I don’t know how to get there without blowing up everything I’ve built. Even if it’s already falling apart.”
The silence that followed felt electric.
Eddie exhaled slowly, the sound shaky at the edges. When he finally spoke, his voice was low and rough with concern, every word careful but honest.
“That’s not a family you’re protecting,” he said. “That’s a cage you’re staying in because you’re scared of what’s on the other side of the door. And I get it. Ten years is a long time to invest in someone. Walking away from that feels like losing everything. But what you just described?” He shook his head once, eyes dark and serious. “That’s not love. That’s survival. And you’ve been doing it alone for a long time.”
He took a small step closer. Not touching. Just closer. The space between you felt charged, heavy with everything that had been left unsaid for a decade.
“You stayed after he cheated the first time because you wanted to feel loved,” he continued, voice softer but no less intense. “You said yes to a marriage he didn’t even want. You carried his kid while he threatened you. And now you’re still there, knowing he’s reaching out to other women, knowing he’s angry and unpredictable, and you’re telling yourself it’s for her.” He looked at you steadily. “That resentment you feel? That’s your gut trying to tell you something. And the fact that you’re scared of the unknown? That makes sense. But staying in something that’s already hurting you… that’s not protecting your daughter. That’s teaching her what love is not supposed to look like.”
Eddie’s hands flexed at his sides again, like he was fighting the urge to reach for you.
“You deserve more than ‘I don’t know who I’m going to get today,’” he said quietly. “You deserve someone who makes you feel safe. Wanted. Loved without conditions. And I know that’s scary as hell to reach for after everything you’ve been through. But pretending you don’t want it? That’s not going to make the ache go away.”
He searched your face in the low light from the streetlamp, his expression open in a way that made your chest hurt.
“I’m not telling you what to do,” he added, voice rough. “But I need you to know I heard every word. And none of this is on you. You didn’t make him cheat. You didn’t make him angry. You didn’t make him threaten you. That’s all him.”
The night air felt thicker now. The bar door was still right there, but neither of you moved toward it.
Eddie’s eyes dropped to your mouth for half a second before he caught himself and looked back up, the old tension between you crackling underneath all the heavy truth you’d just laid at his feet.
He waited, giving you space, but the concern in his face was so raw it almost hurt to look at.
You were still standing in the damp alley, the weight of everything you’d just said hanging between you and Eddie like smoke that wouldn’t clear, when the side door cracked open.
Nancy’s face appeared, soft with concern.
“Hey,” she said gently. “You okay out here? Robin’s about to order another round and I told her to wait but she’s getting restless.”
You felt Eddie’s eyes on you- steady, heavy, still carrying every raw thing you’d told him. For a split second you wanted to stay out here with him. To keep talking. To let the mask stay off.
Instead you plastered on the brightest, fakest smile you could manage and waved her off like nothing was wrong.
“Yeah, I’m good. Just needed some air. I’ll be right in.”
Nancy studied you for a beat longer than you liked, but she nodded and let the door close again.
The second it clicked shut, the smile dropped from your face like it had never been there.
Eddie was still watching you. His expression hadn’t changed- that same quiet, concerned intensity from earlier- but there was something else underneath it now. Something tighter. Like he hated watching you put the mask back on.
You pulled your phone out of your back pocket without thinking.
“Give me your number,” you said quietly. “In case… I don’t know. In case I need to talk or something.”
He didn’t hesitate. He took your phone, typed his number in, and sent himself a text so he had yours too. When he handed it back, his fingers brushed yours and stayed there a second longer than necessary.
“Use it,” he said, voice low. “Anytime. I mean that.”
You nodded, throat tight, and slipped the phone back into your pocket.
Neither of you said anything else as you walked back inside.
The bar felt too bright after the dark alley. Too loud. Robin was already waving you over with a fresh drink in her hand, grinning like she hadn’t noticed anything was off. You slipped right back into fake-cheery-you without missing a beat- laughing at her stories about Steve, teasing Nancy about her latest dating app disasters, ordering another round like your hands weren’t still shaking from everything you’d admitted outside.
But you could feel Eddie watching you the entire time.
He didn’t say much once you were all back at the table. Just sat there nursing his beer, eyes tracking you every time you laughed too loud or smiled too wide. Every time your phone lit up and you glanced at it (it was never your husband). Every time your voice got a little too bright to be real. He didn’t call you on it. He just watched. Quiet. Concerned. Charged.
Robin and Nancy eventually called it a night around one. You hugged them both tight in the parking lot, promised to see them at the reunion tomorrow, and watched them drive off. Eddie walked you to your rental car without being asked.
“Text me when you get to the hotel,” he said simply. Not a request. A quiet demand wrapped in concern.
You nodded.
The drive back was a blur. The fake cheer drained out of you the second you were alone, leaving nothing but exhaustion and the heavy ache of everything you’d told him. By the time you pulled into the hotel parking lot and dragged your suitcase up to the second floor, you just wanted to collapse.
You found your room, swiped the key card, and pushed the door open.
That’s when you saw him.
Eddie was across the hall.
His door was open. He was leaning against the frame like he’d been waiting, leather jacket still on, hair a little messy from the night. When he saw you, something flickered across his face- relief, maybe, or that same concerned intensity from the alley.
Your room was directly across from his.
The hallway suddenly felt too small.
He didn’t say anything at first. Just looked at you from his doorway, eyes dark and unreadable in the low hotel lighting. The air between the two rooms felt thick with everything that had happened tonight- every secret you’d spilled, every way he’d looked at you since the second he walked into that bar.
You stood there with your suitcase in one hand and your key card in the other, the fake smile long gone.
Eddie’s voice was quiet when he finally spoke.
“Night’s not over yet if you don’t want it to be.”
He didn’t move. Didn’t push. Just waited, giving you the choice, the same way he had outside.
You stood in the hallway for a long moment, suitcase handle still in your hand, key card biting into your palm.
Part of you wanted to say yes. To let him come into your room. To keep talking- or not talking- just so you didn’t have to sit alone with everything you’d spilled tonight. The weight of it was still sitting heavy in your chest, and Eddie’s quiet, steady presence had been the only thing keeping it from crushing you completely.
But the rational part of you- the part that had been surviving on autopilot for years- won.
“I should sleep,” you said, voice soft but firm. “Big day tomorrow. Reunion and all.”
Eddie didn’t argue. He just nodded once, slow, like he understood exactly why you were pulling back even if he didn’t like it. His eyes lingered on you for another beat.
“Alright,” he said quietly. “Get some rest.”
You both turned at the same time. You swiped into your room. He stepped into his. The doors clicked shut almost in unison.
The second you were alone, your mind started spiraling.
You dropped your suitcase by the bed and sat on the edge of the mattress in the dark, the only light coming from the cracked bathroom door. Every word you’d said outside replayed on a loop- the cheating, the quick marriage, the threat during your pregnancy, the Snapchat messages, the resentment, the fear of the unknown. You could still see the way Eddie’s face had changed with each new piece of information. The concern. The anger on your behalf that he hadn’t voiced out loud but you’d felt anyway.
Your husband hadn’t texted once all night.
You were still sitting there, staring at the carpet, when your phone vibrated on the nightstand.
Eddie: can’t sleep
You stared at the message for a long time before typing back.
You: me either
Three dots appeared almost immediately.
Eddie: figured as much. after everything you told me tonight, I’d be shocked if you could.
You swallowed hard. Your thumbs hovered over the screen.
You: yeah. brain won’t shut up.
Eddie: want to talk about it? or want me to distract you with stupid shit?
You let out a shaky breath that was almost a laugh. The offer to distract you felt like a lifeline.
You: distract me. please.
Eddie: done. soooo what have you been up to besides the obvious? you said you moved to Long Island after college. what do you do out there?
You hesitated, then typed.
You: marketing. for a small firm. it’s fine. pays the bills. what about you? last I heard you were still in Hawkins doing… music stuff?
Eddie: still am. i run a little recording studio now. mostly local bands, some podcasts, the occasional audiobook narrator who doesn’t know how to use a mic. it’s not glamorous but it’s mine. i like it.
You: that actually sounds really cool. you always did have a way with sound.
Eddie: and you always had a way with words. guess some things don’t change.
The conversation stayed light on the surface for a while. He told you about how Wayne was doing, about how Robin and Steve still came to visit a couple times a year and drove him insane in the best way. You told him about the beaches you sometimes walked when you needed to clear your head, about how your daughter loved the water even though she was only two.
But underneath every text was the weight of what he now knew.
Every time there was a longer pause between replies, you could feel it- both of you thinking about the alley, about the things you couldn’t unsay now that they were out in the open.
Your phone buzzed again.
Eddie: you still there?
You: yeah. just thinking.
Eddie: About tonight?
You didn’t answer right away.
Eddie: It’s okay if you are. I am too.
You stared at the screen, heart beating too hard in the quiet hotel room. Across the hall, Eddie was lying in his own bed, unable to sleep for the same reasons you couldn’t.
The reunion was tomorrow.
And neither of you were anywhere close to resting.
You must have fallen asleep with your phone still in your hand.
The last thing you remembered was typing out a half formed reply to Eddie about some ridiculous band he’d worked with last year. The texts had slowed down, both of you clearly exhausted but neither wanting to be the one to say goodnight. At some point your eyes had slipped shut mid-sentence.
When you woke up, the morning light was already cutting through the thin hotel curtains. Your phone was face-down on the pillow beside you.
Two notifications.
The first one made your chest ache in a way you weren’t ready for.
Eddie: fell asleep on me, huh? that’s okay. get some rest. im right across the hall if you need anything today. you’ve got this. text me when you’re up.
The second one made your stomach twist.
Hubby: You didn’t check in last night. Everything fine?
You stared at it for a long moment, thumb hovering. Then you locked the screen without replying and opened Eddie’s message instead.
You: sorry… crashed hard. thank you for last night. for listening. and for the text this morning. it helped more than you know.
You hit send before you could overthink it, then set the phone down and let yourself just… exist for a little while. No husband. No berating texts. No pressure to perform. Just the quiet hotel room and the low hum of the air conditioner.
Eventually you dragged yourself out of bed and into the shower. The hot water helped loosen some of the anxiety in your chest. By the time you were towel-drying your hair and standing in front of the open suitcase, the reunion clock was already ticking in the back of your mind.
It started at four. Ended at eight. Then there was the after-party at some big house in the nicer part of town- the kind of place that had been new money even when you were in high school. You hadn’t decided yet if you were going to that part.
You pulled out the dress you’d packed. It was nicer than anything you usually wore these days- a deep green wrap dress that hugged in the right places and showed a little leg when you moved. You told yourself it was just because you wanted to feel good for the reunion. Not because of anything else.
You were just finishing your makeup when your phone rang.
FaceTime.
Your husband’s name lit up the screen.
You answered.
The call connected to chaos- your daughter’s happy little face suddenly filling most of the frame as your husband handed her the phone. She was in her favorite purple pajamas, curls messy, grinning wide when she saw you.
“Mama!”
Your chest cracked open in the best and worst way.
“Hi, baby,” you said softly, smiling for real this time. “I miss you so much. Are you being good for Daddy?”
She babbled something about cartoons and cereal while you listened like it was the most important news in the world. Your husband’s face appeared behind her for a second, neutral, before he took the phone back.
The second your daughter was off-screen, his expression shifted.
“What the hell are you wearing?”
You blinked.
He was looking at you through the phone like you’d personally offended him.
“That dress is way too short. And tight. You’re going to a high school reunion, not a club. Who exactly are you trying to impress?”
You felt the familiar knot form in your stomach. The same one that had been there for years.
“It’s a nice dress,” you said quietly. “I wanted to look put together.”
“Put together?” He scoffed. “You look like you’re trying to get attention. From who? Your old friends? Or someone specific?”
You didn’t answer. Your throat felt too tight.
He kept going.
“You’re a mother now. You don’t need to be dressing like that. Especially not when you’re out there alone while I’m home with our kid. It’s embarrassing.”
You could hear your daughter in the background, still happily talking to herself. The contrast made your eyes sting.
He didn’t ask how you were. Didn’t ask about the reunion. Didn’t say he missed you.
Just the berating. Same as always.
You forced a tight smile that didn’t reach your eyes.
“I have to finish getting ready,” you said. “I’ll call you later.”
You ended the call before he could say anything else.
The hotel room suddenly felt too quiet.
Your phone was still in your hand.
Across the hall, Eddie was in his room.
And for the first time in a long time, you weren’t sure which version of yourself you were going to be when you walked into that reunion tonight.
⛧°. ⋆༺☾𖤓༻⋆. °⛧
You walked into the ballroom with your head held high.
The dress- the one your husband had sneered at on FaceTime- hugged you in all the places he’d called “too much.” You’d put on a little extra makeup, fixed your hair the way you liked it, and told yourself you weren’t going to shrink for anyone tonight. Not after everything.
Chrissy had clearly gone all out.
The hotel ballroom had been completely transformed. Soft golden lighting glowed from chandeliers wrapped in gauzy white fabric. Tables were dressed in deep green linens with gold accents, white roses and eucalyptus centerpieces catching the light. Hawkins High’s colors had never looked this elegant. String lights were strung along the walls like something out of a dream, and a live band was already playing low, nostalgic covers near the dance floor. It felt magical in a way your high school years never quite had.
You spotted Chrissy near the entrance, clipboard in hand, laughing with a few people you vaguely recognized. She’d always been good at this sort of thing- making things look perfect even when they weren’t.
You didn’t stop to talk. Not yet. Not that the head cheerleader would even remember you.
Instead you found an empty round table near the edge of the room, claimed it with your small clutch, and sat down. The chair felt too big with just you in it. You crossed your legs, smoothed the green fabric over your thighs, and tried to look like you belonged here instead of like your mind was still spiraling.
It was.
Every time you shifted in the dress you could hear your husband’s voice in your head.
You look like you’re trying to get attention.
You’re a mother now.
The words sat heavy in your chest even as you kept your expression calm. You scanned the growing crowd for Robin and Nancy, checking your phone every few minutes even though you knew they’d text the second they parked. Part of you hoped they’d get here soon so you wouldn’t have to sit with your own thoughts for too long.
Another part of you kept glancing toward the entrance.
You told yourself it was just to see if your friends had arrived.
You knew it wasn’t only that.
Eddie hadn’t texted again since this morning. You hadn’t either. But you could still feel the weight of last night. He was somewhere in this hotel. Maybe even in this room already. The thought made your stomach flip in a way that had nothing to do with nerves about the reunion.
You took a slow breath and reached for the glass of water already on the table, trying to quiet the spiral.
Your mind kept drifting anyway.
To the FaceTime call. To the way your daughter’s face had lit up when she saw you and how quickly that warmth had been replaced by your husband’s criticism. To the alley behind the bar. To Eddie’s voice saying you deserved more. To the fact that his room was literally across the hall from yours and neither of you had knocked yet.
You sat up straighter, forcing the thoughts down as best you could.
Head high. Shoulders back. Smile ready for when Robin and Nancy finally walked through those doors.
You could do this.
Even if every part of you felt like it was quietly coming undone.
You were still nursing the same glass of water when Robin and Nancy finally walked in.
They spotted you immediately and made a beeline for your table, Robin already grinning like she’d been waiting all day for this and Nancy looking effortlessly put-together in a soft blue dress that made her look like an angel. The second they reached you, Robin pulled you into a tight hug that smelled like her usual vanilla perfume and whatever fancy hand soap was in the hotel bathroom.
“There she is,” Robin said, pulling back to look at you. “Damn. That dress is doing numbers. Your husband’s loss he's not here to see you in it.”
Nancy gave you a softer smile and squeezed your arm. “You look beautiful. Really.”
You managed a real smile for them, even if it felt a little fragile around the edges. The three of you headed to the bar together, ordering drinks- Robin got something bright and pink, Nancy went for red wine, and you ordered a whiskey neat without thinking too hard about it. You needed something that burned a little.
You were halfway through your first sip when the energy in the room shifted.
Eddie walked in.
Your breath caught so hard it almost hurt.
He looked… devastating.
Black dress pants that fit him too well, a crisp white button-down with the top two buttons undone, sleeves rolled up to his forearms so the ink on his skin peeked through. His hair was tied back in that same half messy bun from last night, a few loose strands framing his face. He looked delicious. The low golden lighting of the ballroom caught on the silver wisps in his hair and the edge of a tattoo just above his collarbone.
For a second, everything else in the room disappeared.
Mixed emotions slammed into you so fast you almost swayed on your heels.
The pull was still there- that old, magnetic thing that had always existed between you two, stronger now after last night. The fact that you two fell right into step with each other even if it's been ten years. That he listened to you as you poured out only part of your soul and he didn't run away. That he was the first person to tell you how it really was instead of just hopping on the hate bandwagon. That his room was right across from yours and you’d both gone to bed thinking about each other.
But right behind it came the guilt. Thick and heavy. Your husband’s voice from the FaceTime call still echoed in your head.
You trying to get attention from your friends? Or someone specific?
And underneath all of it was the ache of everything you’d confessed last night- everything you were too scared to even tell Robin and Nancy. Eddie knew all of it now. And he was standing twenty feet away looking at you like he still saw the girl you used to be… and the woman you were now.
Robin followed your gaze and let out a low whistle under her breath.
“Well, shit,” she murmured, bumping your shoulder lightly. “He cleans up nice. You okay?”
Nancy didn’t say anything, but her eyes flicked between you and Eddie with quiet understanding.
Eddie hadn’t spotted you yet. He was shaking hands with someone near the entrance, that familiar crooked half-smile on his face, but you could already feel the moment he would turn and see you sitting there in the green dress you were fighting to not feel guilty about wearing.
Your heart was hammering so hard you were surprised no one else could hear it.
Robin took a sip of her drink, watching you carefully.
“You want us to run interference?” she asked quietly. “Or do you want to go say hi?”
Nancy’s voice was softer. “Or we can just stand here and let you breathe for a second.”
You didn’t answer right away.
Because Eddie had just turned his head.
And the second his eyes found yours across the ballroom, everything else in the room went quiet again.
Eddie made his way over like the room had cleared a path just for him.
Robin and Nancy both noticed him coming at the same time. Robin raised an eyebrow and took a deliberate step back to give you space. Nancy’s hand brushed your arm once, a quiet “we’re here” before she and Robin drifted a few feet away toward the bar, close enough to keep an eye on you but far enough to let whatever this was happen.
Eddie stopped in front of you.
For a second neither of you spoke.
Then his eyes dragged slowly down the green dress and back up to your face, and something in his expression softened and darkened at the same time.
“Jesus,” he said quietly, voice low enough that only you could hear it clearly. “You look… fuck. You look incredible. That color on you- ” He shook his head once, like he was trying to find the right words and failing. “It’s not fair. You’ve always been beautiful, but right now you’re actually making it hard to think straight.”
The compliment landed somewhere deep in your chest. It wasn’t just surface-level. It felt like he was seeing all of it- the dress your husband had hated, the version of you that had spilled every ugly truth, the woman who was still standing here anyway.
And just like that, the rest of the ballroom faded.
The music, the laughter, the old classmates catching up around you- it all went muffled and distant. There was only Eddie. The way his white shirt stretched across his shoulders. The loose strands of hair that had fallen out of the tie at the back of his neck. The way his eyes kept dropping to your mouth like he couldn’t help it. The quiet, charged knowledge that he knew everything now and he was still standing here looking at you like you were the only person in the room who mattered.
Your pulse was hammering in your throat.
He tilted his head toward the bar, voice dropping even lower.
“Can I get you another drink?”
You should’ve said no.
You didn’t.
“Yeah,” you heard yourself answer. “Please.”
He brought you back a whiskey, same as you always liked, and stayed.
The night blurred after that.
You and Eddie kept finding each other. At the table. Near the dance floor. By the bar again. Robin and Nancy checked in a few times but mostly gave you space, shooting you knowing looks every now and then. You kept accepting the drinks he offered. He kept accepting the ones you brought him. The conversation stayed light on the surface- old stories, what everyone was doing now, laughing at how weird it felt to be back in this town- but underneath it was something heavier. Different- but in a nice way. Every time your fingers brushed when you handed him a glass. Every time his eyes lingered a second too long. Every time your hazy mind wandered to a place you really didn't want to go to.
By the time the formal part of the reunion wound down and people started heading to the after-party at the big house across town, you were both pretty drunk.
Not sloppy. Just loose. Warm. The kind of drunk where the edges of everything felt softer and the things you weren’t saying out loud felt louder.
Eddie’s hand brushed the small of your back as you both stepped outside into the cool night air, heading toward the parking lot where people were figuring out rides. The touch was light. Barely there. But it sent heat straight through the thin fabric of your dress.
He looked over at you, eyes darker than they’d been earlier, voice rough from the whiskey and the hours of talking.
“You still good to drive?” he asked, even though you both knew neither of you should be getting behind a wheel right now. “Or… we could figure something else out.”
The question hung there between you, heavy with everything that had been building since the moment he stepped into the bar last night.
You both skipped the after-party.
It was an easy decision once you were standing in the parking lot, the night air cool against your skin and the whiskey making everything feel a little too honest. Eddie had looked at you, really looked at you, and said, “We don’t have to go. We can just… stay here. Talk.” And you’d nodded before you could talk yourself out of it.
Now you were in your hotel room.
The door clicked shut behind you both. You kicked off your heels with a relieved sigh and climbed onto the bed without thinking twice about it, settling back against the pillows. Eddie hesitated for only a second before he toed off his boots and joined you, stretching out on his side so he was facing you. The mattress dipped under his weight. The space between you was small- close enough that you could smell the whiskey on his breath and the faint trace of his cologne mixed with cigarette smoke from earlier.
It felt dangerous in the best and worst way.
For a while you just talked.
About nothing important at first. Old teachers. The way the town had changed and somehow stayed exactly the same. How weird it was to see everyone dressed up and pretending the last ten years hadn’t happened. But the longer you laid there, the more the conversation slowed into something softer. Heavier.
And then it hit you.
This- the two of you sprawled out on a bed in the dark, voices low, the rest of the world shut out- felt exactly like those nights on his old porch at the trailer. The ratty couch that always smelled like weed and rain. Chain smoking until your lungs hurt. Talking about everything and nothing until your mom’s text lit up your phone and you had to drag yourself home. Back then it had been easy. Charged with teenage hormones and the constant, fluttering fear of ruining the best friendship either of you had ever had. The will-they-won’t-they tension had been sweet. Innocent, almost.
You liked the nostalgia. It wrapped around you warm and familiar, like pulling on an old hoodie that still fit even if it was a little tight in the shoulders now.
But you weren’t those kids anymore.
You were grown. Both of you. And life had carved deep, ugly lines into both of you since then. You had a husband who at this moment- you couldn't care less about. A daughter you were terrified of uprooting. Years of resentment and fear and settling because the unknown felt scarier than staying. Eddie had his own scars too- you could see them in the way he carried himself, in the quiet way he listened without pushing.
This wasn’t porch talks and curfew texts anymore.
This was two adults who had lived through some shit, lying on a hotel bed after you’d spent the night before spilling every dark, humiliating detail of your marriage to him. The air between you was thick with it. With the things you couldn’t unsay. With the way he’d looked at you in that green dress like he wanted to burn the memory of it into his brain. With the fact that his room was literally across the hall and instead he was in your room- with you- in your bed.
Eddie shifted slightly, propping his head up on one hand. His eyes were darker from the alcohol and the low light, but they were steady on you.
“You’re quiet all of a sudden,” he said, voice rough and low. “What’s going on in that head?”
You looked at him for a long moment, the nostalgia still sitting warm in your chest even as the reality of your life pressed down heavier.
“Just thinking,” you murmured. “About how this feels like old times. But it’s not. We’re not those kids anymore.”
Eddie didn’t look away. If anything, his gaze softened even more.
“No,” he agreed quietly. “We’re not.”
He didn’t push for more. He just stayed there, close enough that you could feel the warmth radiating off him, waiting to see what you’d say next- or if you’d say anything at all.
The hotel room was quiet except for the low hum of the air conditioner.
And for the first time all night, neither of you reached for another drink.
You just laid there, looking at each other, the weight of everything between you heavier than it had ever been on that old porch.
Eddie’s eyes were on you- really on you- like he was weighing something he’d been carrying for a long time.
Then he spoke.
“I always had feelings for you back then.”
His voice was rough, low, a little unsteady from the alcohol and the truth of it. “From sophomore year, at least. Maybe even before that. I just… never did anything about it.”
You felt your breath catch.
He kept going before you could say anything, eyes dropping to the space between you on the bed.
“I was too fucking scared. You were my best friend. The only person who actually saw me back then and didn’t treat me like I was some freak or a lost cause. I was terrified that if I said something and you didn’t feel the same, I’d lose you completely. And if you did feel the same…” He let out a short, bitter laugh. “I didn’t think I deserved that. So I kept my mouth shut. Figured it was better to have you as my friend than risk ruining it.”
The confession sat heavy between you.
You swallowed hard, the words coming out before you could stop them.
“Then why didn’t you stop me from leaving?”
Eddie’s eyes flicked back up to yours.
You pushed on, voice quieter but steady.
“If you had told me… if you had just said something, I wouldn’t have left. I would’ve stayed. Or I would’ve tried to make it work long-distance. I would’ve-” Your voice cracked slightly. “I would’ve chosen you.”
The silence that followed was thick.
Eddie’s expression shifted- something pained and tender all at once. He reached out slowly, like he was giving you time to pull away, and brushed a strand of hair behind your ear. His fingers lingered against your cheek for a second longer than necessary.
“I couldn’t do that to you,” he said finally. His voice was rougher now. “I couldn’t be selfish like that. You had this whole life ahead of you. New York. College. A chance to get out of this town and become whoever the hell you wanted to be without some metalhead burnout from Hawkins holding you back.” He exhaled slowly. “You needed to grow. You needed to go. And I loved you too much to be the reason you stayed.”
The word “loved” hit you like a physical thing.
Past tense. But the way he was looking at you right now didn’t feel like past tense at all.
You stared at him, the alcohol and the weight of everything you’d told him last night and the ache of ten years of what-ifs crashing together in your chest.
Eddie didn’t look away.
His hand was still near your face, not quite touching anymore but close enough that you could feel the warmth of it.
“I’m sorry,” he said quietly. “For not saying anything back then. For letting you go without a fight. I thought I was doing the right thing.” His voice dropped even lower. “But watching you walk away that summer… that shit wrecked me more than I ever let on.”
The room felt smaller. Hotter. The space between you on the bed was charged and fragile all at once.
Eddie’s eyes searched yours in the low light.
“I’m not trying to make this harder for you,” he said. “Not after everything you told me last night. I just… needed you to know. Before we go back to not talking for almost a decade.”
He went quiet then, waiting.
The ball was in your court.
And the way he was looking at you made it very clear that whatever you said next was going to change something between you- maybe everything.
You took a shaky breath, the words coming out quieter than you meant them to.
“Seeing you here… it’s changed everything,” you admitted. Your voice was rough from the whiskey and the long day. “I don’t know what the fuck I’m supposed to do now. I have a kid. A whole life back in New York that I built, even if it’s falling apart. And I have no idea how you feel about any of it. About me. About the mess I’m in. Last night I told you everything and you just… listened. Like it didn’t scare you off. But I don’t know what that means. I don’t know what any of this means.”
Your eyes stung. You blinked hard, refusing to let the tears fall.
Eddie didn’t look away. Not once.
He shifted closer on the bed, close enough that his knee brushed yours. When he spoke, his voice was low and steady, every word deliberate.
“It means I’m still here,” he said. “It means none of what you told me last night changed how I see you. Not even a little. Your daughter? She’s not some complication to me. She’s part of you. And I’d never look at you and see a mess. I see someone who’s been surviving some really fucked up shit and still showing up every day. That’s not messy. That’s strong as hell.”
He reached out and gently tucked a strand of hair behind your ear again, his fingers lingering against your jaw.
“You deserve to feel loved without conditions. Safe. Like you don’t have to walk on eggshells or wonder who you’re gonna get when you walk through the door. I know you’re scared. I know you have a kid and a marriage and a whole life that feels impossible to walk away from. But none of that makes you any less worthy of something better.” His thumb brushed lightly across your cheek. “You don’t have to figure it all out tonight. You don’t have to have the answers. You just have to know that I’m not going anywhere. Not this time.”
The words hit somewhere deep in your chest and stayed there.
You wanted to kiss him so badly it hurt.
The space between you on the bed felt electric. His face was right there- the familiar line of his jaw, the way his eyes had gone soft and intense all at once, the faint smell of whiskey and smoke on his breath. Every part of you was screaming to close the distance, to finally do what you’d both been too scared to do when you were teenagers. Your heart was pounding so hard you were sure he could hear it.
But you didn’t.
You stayed right where you were, trembling with the effort of holding yourself back. Because there was still a ring on your finger. Because there was a little girl back in New York who deserved better than whatever this was becoming. Because you were drunk and emotional and everything felt too big.
Eddie didn’t push. He just stayed close, his hand resting lightly near your face like he was anchoring you there.
Eventually the exhaustion won.
The long day, the emotional weight of last night, the reunion, the drinks, the confessions- it all caught up at once. Your eyes grew heavy. Eddie’s did too. Neither of you moved to the other side of the bed. You just stayed there, facing each other, the space between you small and charged and safe all at once.
At some point your hand found his on the mattress. His fingers laced through yours without a word.
You fell asleep like that- still in the green dress, makeup smudged, heart aching in ways you didn’t have names for yet. Eddie’s breathing evened out beside you, his hand warm and steady in yours.
For the first time in a very long time, you didn’t feel completely alone in the dark.
You woke up first.
The room was quiet except for the low hum of that damn air conditioner and Eddie’s steady breathing beside you. Morning light was already slipping through the gap in the curtains, soft and golden across the bed. Your hand was still loosely tangled with his on the mattress between you.
For a long moment, you didn’t move.
You just laid there and let yourself feel it.
Your head ached a little from the whiskey, your dress was wrinkled and twisted around your body, and your makeup was probably smudged to hell. But none of that mattered right now. Because for the first time in longer than you could remember, you felt… content. Happy, even. A quiet, fragile kind of happy that settled warm in your chest instead of the usual knot of anxiety and resentment.
You analyzed the situation in the stillness.
Last night had changed something. You can't remember it all- just bits and pieces. You already know you told Eddie everything. You remember the feeling of nostalgia. The warmth of his words. You couldn't remember what they were though- just that they filled you with dread and excitement at the same time.
You know that he made you feel safe in a way you hadn’t felt in years. Seen. Worthy of something better. When he told you that you deserved to feel loved without conditions, it hadn’t felt like empty comfort. It had felt real.
You were still holding his hand.
That had to mean something.
You knew it didn’t magically fix anything. You still had a daughter back in New York. A husband who had tried to make you feel bad with every aspect of this trip. Years of damage and fear and resentment. But lying here, in the quiet morning light with Eddie’s fingers loosely laced through yours, you felt happy. Genuinely happy. Like maybe, for the first time in a long time, there was a version of your life that didn’t feel so heavy.
You were still turning it all over in your head when Eddie stirred.
His eyes blinked open slowly. It took him a second to focus, and when he did, you watched the exact moment he registered where he was- and who he was still half-holding hands with.
A flicker of shy awkwardness passed between you.
Neither of you pulled your hand away right away, but the air suddenly felt different. More awake. More real.
Eddie’s voice was rough with sleep when he finally spoke, quiet and a little careful.
“Morning.”
He didn’t let go of your hand.
But he also didn’t move closer.
You could feel the weight of last night sitting between you now that the alcohol had worn off- the blurry words you both had probably said, the feelings you couldn't name swirling around in your chest, the very real life waiting for you outside this hotel room.
He searched your face for a second, like he was trying to read how you were feeling in the daylight.
“You okay?” he asked softly.
The question was simple, but it carried everything.
“Do you remember anything from last night?”
Eddie's expression shifted- from concerned to thoughtful. His tongue poked out from between his plush lips like he had always done when he was concentrating.
“Fuck. Uh.. kinda? Not really though. I think we drank our weight in whiskey. Chrissy really shouldn't have done the whole open bar thing.”
“Yeah…”
Your mind drifted, desperate for answers that were lost to the haze of the night.
we as a horny community need to discuss eddie’s back more often.
like I need to trace lines on his back when he’s sleeping and rub his shoulders when he’s sitting down. I need to dig my fucking nails into his back and scratch the shit out of him while he’s on top of me. I need to rub soap from his traps down to his tailbone in the shower. I need my hands on every inch of him………..
“Jesus Christ, Sweetheart!” Eddie exclaims “How long has it been making this noise?”
You look over at your best friend, watching as he peered down into the complicated labyrinth of valves and screws and mechanical-type shit that was underneath the hood of your beat-up old car. You, on the other hand, were too busy staring at his ass in his slightly-too-tight jeans- a myriad of dirty thoughts flying through your head.
“Sorry, what?” You ask, asking Eddie to repeat himself again for the second time. It wasn’t your fault that you couldn’t focus on what he was saying. Not with the way that his jeans hugged his firm backside.
“I said,” Eddie sighs “How long has this piece of shit been making this noise? I’m just trying to figure out how the fuck you’ve been getting anywhere in this fucking death trap. Y’know, I should really be giving you so much more shit for not scrapping this trash heap like I told you to.”
“But I can’t.” You whine “I love her.”
And you did. You loved Dottie- your shitty old car with all of its issues. But not because it was semi-reliable. Not because it was your first car that you’ve ever purchased on your own (from a shady sales ad you had found in The Hawkins Post). But because Dottie had a lot of problems that you always enlisted Eddie to fix. It gave you a reason to see Eddie get all hot, sweaty, and flustered. This, you knew, you would miss the most about Dottie when he finally croaked. Dottie was a good ol girl’s girl that served as your reason to fantasize about Eddie servicing you.
“Yeah? Well, I would love to not have to slave over this goddamn thing every other month.” Eddie argues.
And you loved the fact that you got to watch him slave over Dottie every other month. His loss was always your gain.
“How many times have I told you that I would help you find a better car? Something that I’m not going to worry about breaking down on the side of the highway or- worse- catching fire on the goddamn interstate with you in it.”
But you liked him worrying about you. As sick as it was, you got off on knowing that he worried about you and your safety. That he thought about you.
“She’s fine, Eds, really.” You reply. Eddie’s eyes widen in response.
“Your fuckin’ front bumper is on the verge of falling off.” He exclaims, gesturing to the loose metal on the front of your car.
“Oh, yeah.” You say “I forgot about that. Do you think you could fix that too?”
“And risk contracting tetanus? Yeah, sure, babe. I’ll be sure to get right on that.” Eddie replies facetiously.
“What’s the big deal?” You joke “You’ve gotten all your shots, right?”
“Ha.” He retorts, rolling his eyes “Look, I’ll fix the fuckin’ thing but as soon as something else breaks on it, we’re done. Got it? To the graveyard, it goes.”
“Can we at least give her a funeral?”
Eddie stares at you blankly.
“Sweetheart, she’d be lucky to even get a eulogy outta me. Do me a favor and grab me a beer at least? While I work?”
“Of course, Eds.” You beam, batting your eyelashes at him. You knew he couldn’t say no to you. Even if it meant fixing your shit car even though he’d rather take a sledgehammer and beat the very little remaining life that was left in it.
“Thank you.” You purr, enough to make Eddie’s heart soften just enough to no longer be mad at you. Then you place a sweet kiss to his cheek, immediately making him forget that he was upset in the first place. “You’re the best. My hero.”
And he’d continue to be your hero over and over again if it came with that smile and your syrupy sweet voice. If there was anything you were good at, it was buttering him up just right.
“Be right back. Gonna grab beer.”
“And the radio, please?” He asks “If I’m gonna do this, we’re gonna at least listen to what I like.”
“Whatever you want, Eds.” You flirt, your hips swaying as you walk out of the garage to grab what he had requested.
At least he’s got your pretty face to look at while he works. Unbeknownst to him, you were in it for the same damn thing.
Summary: She was the ice queen of Hawkins, all sharp edges and biting words. Eddie Munson was intimidated but smitten. The town freak and the local bitch find love.
When Will Byers goes missing, she's thrown into a fight against foes she never could have dreamed of, and forced to hide dangerous secrets from the boy she was falling for.
Word count: 19.7K
Warnings: I can't believe we've made it to the final part of this story! Thank you to everyone who's stuck by me as I attempt to make sense of this behemoth idea I've had for years. Your kind comments have meant the world to me.
I hope you enjoy xx
~~
Dustin’s arms were locked around her tightly, stealing the breath from her.
“Jesus, we thought you two were goners.” He spoke worriedly, releasing her to quickly hug Eddie just as tightly.
“Yeah, so did we.” Eddie mumbled, sharing a look over Dustin’s shoulder that mirrored her own immense relief.
“Are you ok?” Steve asked as he pulled her in for a hug.
“Yeah, I’m good.”
Eddie frowned slightly at the sight of Steve hugging her, but he pushed past the jealous reflex. He had to remind himself that she was friends with Harrington, that, apparently, he was no longer king douchebag.
Robin was the next one to pull her into a hug, her grip just as suffocating as Dustin’s had been, making her breath escape her in a huff.
“I’m ok.” She repeated, her voice now terse. Between witnessing a gruesome murder, worrying about Max and that Vecna asshole in general, and feeling like everyone was watching her with scrutiny, her patience was beginning to wear thin.
“What the hell happened?”
“Jason was at Rick’s, they found Eddie. When Vecna got Patrick… we were able to make it out.” She explained vaguely, unwilling to divulge all the grim details of Patrick’s demise, especially when she noticed the sadness that lingered in Lucas’ gaze as he mourned his teammate.
“Do you know what time this was? The attack?” Nancy asked, that familiar furrow in her brow, signaling she was in the midst of piecing together a story.
“Yeah, I know exactly what time it was. The walkie wasn’t the only thing that got soaked.” Eddie said as he pulled his broken watch from his wrist, tossing it to Nancy.
“Why does that matter?” She asked, feeling out of the loop from whatever revelations they’d found at the Creel house.
“9:27.”
“Same time our flashlights went kablooey.” Robin added, turning to her with a knowing look. “And you’d know what that meant if you hadn’t run off.”
She stared back at Robin plainly, crossing her arms over her chest defensively.
“Run off?” Eddie chimed in curiously, looking over at her worriedly.
She shrunk under his gaze, her shoulders straightening instinctively as her walls stood firmly in place, refusing to show any vulnerability.
“So, what does this all mean?” She asked, quickly steering the conversation away from her.
“There was a surge of energy, it took out all of our flashlights. It had to have been Vecna attacking Patrick.”
“We’re one step closer. We know how Vecna attacks and where he attacks from.”
“Now, we just need to sneak into his lair in the Upside Down and drive a stake through his heart.” Max explained, as if it were that simple of a plan.
“A stake? Is he like… a vampire?” Steve questioned, to which she rolled her eyes with an audible groan of annoyance, earning herself a glare from Steve.
“Ok, I’m too fucking tired for all this. My back hurts and my hair smells like lake water. Can someone please just tell me what we do next?”
Everyone paused, neither one able to voice what the next step of their plan was. It all seemed impossible without El, without her powers. They felt like they had no chance in hell of taking Vecna on without them.
“Hey, uh, Henderson’s not cursed is he?” Eddie piped up, watching as Dustin paced back and forth erratically.
She turned, her calculating gaze watching Dustin carefully as he suddenly punched the air with a cry of triumph, catching the attention of the rest of the group.
“I was right.” Dustin started with that self-righteous tone that made them collectively roll their eyes. “Skull rock was north.”
“Are you serious?” Steve argued impatiently. “This is skull rock. You’re totally, absolutely, 100 percent wrong.”
“Yes. And no.”
She ran a hand over her tired face and scowled at Dustin. “Did you not hear the part that I was too fucking tired for this?”
Dustin sent her a look, silently telling her to trust him. “My compass worked when we left the Wheelers’. It was correct when we got in the car on Kerley, but it started to slip the further east we went. Now it’s way off. When I was leading us here, I wasn’t wrong. The compass was.”
“And what does this have to do with anything, other than proving Harrington wrong?” She asked, her tone sharp, her lack of sleep leaving her with a short fuse.
“He’s just using faulty equipment, he’s still wrong.” Steve interjected defensively.
“Except, it isn’t faulty.” Dustin refuted, promptly ignoring the looks of disdain it earned him. “Lucas, remember what can affect a compass?”
“An electromagnetic field.”
At the blank looks that met him, Dustin sighed and continued with his science lecture.
“In the presence of a stronger electromagnetic field, the needle will deflect towards that power. So either there’s some big magnet around here, or there’s a gate.”
“But, we’re nowhere near the lab.”
“But what if, somehow, there’s another gate? A gate that we don’t know about. It’d have to be smaller, way less powerful, but it’d bring us to Vecna. We’d have a chance at freeing Max from this curse.”
They were all left to contemplate the enormous flood of information they’d just gotten, but they knew, whatever they were walking into, was worth it, for Max’s sake. If they had any chance of helping her, they were taking it, no matter the consequences, no matter if they were wildly outgunned.
It was also the only chance they had to get Eddie off the hook for Vecna’s brutality.
They had to try, for both of them
They followed behind Dustin who was loyally following the spinning arrow on his compass, having faith that it would lead them to their next clue.
As they walked, Steve found his way beside her, occasionally stealing glances over at her that were not as subtle as he desired.
“What?” She snapped, looking at him impatiently.
“Did anything happen last night?”
“You mean besides Jason trying to kill Eddie and Vecna snapping Patrick’s bones like glow sticks?” She answered bitterly, making Steve sigh, hating how she so easily deflected from her own problems.
“No, I mean… sleep paralysis wise.”
Her jaw clenched, her eyes widening with a silent plea for him to keep his mouth shut.
“Wait, what?” Eddie’s voice sounded from behind them, his eyes narrowing as they flickered between the two of them.
“Jesus christ, Harrington.” She groaned in annoyance, her already bubbling anger growing tenfold.
“Did he say sleep paralysis?” Eddie asked, looking at her with concern. “What the hell is that?”
“It’s when her body stops working, apparently.” Steve answered, bitterness clear in his tone.
“What?”
The way Eddie was looking at her so worriedly made her stomach twist and she sent another glare to Steve.
“What is he talking about?”
“Nothing.” She snapped, sparing a sharp look back at Eddie, making it clear that it was the last thing she wanted to talk about.
“Is… is it Vecna, is he-”
“Oh my god, no! I’m not cursed and if either of you brings this shit up again, I'll drown you in the lake.” She threatened and quickened her pace to put much needed distance between them.
Left behind, Steve sighed, bowing his head in defeat. He should’ve known any kind of question about her state of well-being would be met with vitriol. Her declining mental state had been something he’d watched and was left unable to say or do anything about since her dad had died.
“What the hell is going on, Harrington?” Eddie questioned, his voice dripping with impatience, his worry for her overtaking any other emotion that had been plaguing him over the past few days.
Steve looked over at him, biting at his bottom lip as he contemplated how much he wanted to divulge to Eddie, but with one look at the concern in his eyes, he knew he couldn’t get through to his stubborn friend alone.
He needed reinforcements.
“Yesterday, she was in some kind of state when we woke her up. She couldn’t move. She said it was sleep paralysis, that’s it’s completely normal, but it scared the hell out of all of us and she’s just brushing it off like it was nothing.”
“And it’s not Vecna?”
“No, it was different than when Max had been targeted.”
Eddie nodded slowly, the news giving him a sliver of relief, though his mind was still spinning about what this all meant.
“Honeslty, man, she’s been… it’s been rough for her.” Steve admitted, keeping his voice low to not alert the person in question only feet away they were talking about her. “I mean, you saw how she was after Hopper… but after you guys broke up, she just shut down completely.”
Eddie took in his words like each had delivered a punch to the gut. His throat grew tight at the realization that she had been struggling. She was never a ray of sunshine, that was for sure, but she at least used to take care of herself.
He wondered why she didn’t say anything. They had kissed, they had reconciled, he had thought, but now, to know she was still keeping things from him had him spiraling, wondering just where they stood.
At the front of the pack, Robin carefully quickened her steps to fall in line with Hopper, almost one hundred percent sure it wasn’t safe to approach, but had too much worry for her friend that all logic was out the window.
While she knew imploring about her state of well-being would surely end up with more shouting, she figured allowing at least one of the million questions she had about her relationship with Eddie lose would be a safer approach.
“So…” Robin started, her voice much too innocent, earning herself a scowl from her notoriously bitchy friend. “I’m pretty sure my eyes didn’t deceive me and I saw you and Eddie holding hands when we found you.”
She sighed loudly, her annoyance at Steve lingering in her veins, forcing her already short fuse to shrink to practically nonexistence.
“Look, I get it, wrong time and place to be talking about this, but, I mean he’s crazy about you. You can’t tell me you don’t see it.”
Robin’s encouraging smile didn’t strike her defensiveness like it had just days ago. Instead, she felt the urge to smile, a reaction that used to be a reflex at the mention of Eddie, but it felt wrong. With everything going on, she didn’t feel like she could feel anything good.
But she knew she was being too harsh on her friends, people who cared about her, who only wanted to look out for her.
She sighed loudly, pushing past the urge to lash out that had become commonplace. She at least felt more comfortable talking about her shitty situation with Eddie, that she hoped was getting less shitty after their kiss, than talking about the shitty situation that was her grief or her sleep issues which seemed to be collectively freaking out everyone.
“I see it.” She answered quietly, sounding almost bashful, making Robin grin even wider.
“Did you guys talk”?
“Yeah, a little bit.”
“And?”
“And what?”
“Oh my god, Hopper, do I have to get a whiteboard and physically spell it out?” Robin groaned dramatically. “Did you guys get back together or at least hook up?”
“What?”
Her voice escaped her much louder than she intended and she quickly closed her mouth, sparing a look back at the others who were watching the pair with inquisitive gazes.
She turned back to Robin, pulling her in closer so they could whisper.
“You are way hornier than I thought, Buckley.”
Robin blushed, her eyes widening as she sputtered frantically in response. “It’s not about being horny, it’s about rooting for the only healthy couple in this damn town. Trust me, I usually don’t care this much about straight couples, but you two are the real deal, the reason I believe love exists.”
Sending her a plain look, she called out her bullshit swiftly, causing Robin to deflate slightly.
“Ok, that was a little exaggerated, but not completely untrue.”
She laughed lightly, Robin’s bright nature so easily forcing the darkness that clouds her back into the depths.
“Why are you so invested in this?”
“Because you’re one of my best friends and I love you and want good things for you, which includes good sex, which I know for a fact is something you would only consider with Eddie.” Robin answered with ease, making her eyes widen, taken aback by the overpouring of verbal affection, something she hadn’t had on the regular like she used to when she was dating Eddie.
She rolled her eyes, that playful gesture that told Robin she was more amused than annoyed.
“Well, horndog, if you must know, before you guys found us… Eddie and I kissed.” She whispered, watching with a barely contained smile as Robin’s eyes widened with glee, pure delight etching over her features.
“Holy shit, I knew it!”
Before she could even begin to shush Robin, in front of them, Dustin soon began to run, snapping all of their attention back to the grim matter at hand and they all quickly started jogging to catch up with him.
“Dustin, wait!”
“I think we’re getting close.” He called over his shoulder, not paying attention to what was in front of him.
Thankfully, Eddie has rushed forward, grabbing him by the shoulder to stop him from stepping into the lake.
“Watch your step, big guy.”
She watched the interaction with an unfamiliar feeling growing inside her. She knew Dustin adored Eddie, that he had to practically bite his lip to stop from gushing about him and the Hellfire club when she picked him up, for her sake entirely, which she endlessly loved him for.
She’d never seen how much Eddie cared for him or the rest of the kids before and it warmed her completely to see how he’d taken them under his wing.
It was just another thing to make her head over heels for him, as if she needed another reason.
She shook herself from the thoughts that had no place taking up her mind as they struggled to find a way into the Upside Down and looked out across the lake, as if she’d be able to see any indication of where they needed to go.
“There’s a gate in lover’s lake?”
“Whenever the demogorgon attacked, it always left an opening. Maybe Vecna’s the same way.” Nancy pondered.
“There’s only one way to find out.”
With a quick search, they came upon a covered boat. In times like these, stealing was the least of their worries.
Robin climbed in first, her hands on Steve and Eddie’s head to stabilize herself. As she began to climb in, Eddie was quick to reach his hand out, holding her steady like it was instinct. She smiled softly, though, remembering the audience they had, she quickly schooled her features and turned her head away with an awkward clearing of her throat.
Robin was already smirking as she took a seat next to her.
“I saw that.”
“I’ll toss you overboard.” She retorted quickly in an effort to shut down her teasing.
Nancy was next to climb in behind Eddie, leaving Dustin to approach the boat.
“Woah, dude, are you trying to sink us? This thing holds like 4 people, tops.” Eddie stopped him.
“It’s better this way, ok? You guys stay here with Max. Keep an eye out for trouble.”
“You keep an eye out.” Dustin countered, annoyed to be put on the side lines.
“Dustin, don’t argue.” She spoke with her best ‘mom voice’ she knew always did the trick with the boys. He glared at her, to which she sent one back, silently warning him not to start this battle with her.
Eddie looked back and forth between the two and shivered. “Oh my god, I knew I recognized that glare.”
She smirked. “Yeah, I taught him a little too well.”
The five of them began their trek, rowing out to the middle of the lake, keeping an eye on the malfunctioning compass to guide them. After only a few minutes, the arrow began to circle erratically.
“Whoa, whoa, slow down.” Nancy instructed.
She looked over the side of the boat into the dark water, looking for any sign of something out of the ordinary, anything that would signal an interdimensional portal, but even then, she didn’t exactly know what to look for.
Beside her, Steve started to take his shoes off, making her nose wrinkle.
“Ew, put your gross feet away.”
“They’re not gross.” Steve defended petulantly, making Robin snicker at his expense. “Somebody’s gotta go down and check this out. Unless one of you four can top being a Hawkins High swim co-captain and a certified lifeguard for three years, then it’s gotta be me.”
She rolled her eyes at the mention of his accolades, catching Eddie’s eye who mimicked throwing up and she giggled. The gesture reminded her of the beginning, when they were at school together, navigating their way through endless bullying from the popular kids, as they were just beginning to mean something to each other.
As Steve stood, taking his shirt off, she felt the urge to tease, but couldn’t ignore the unease that began to grow as he got ready to jump into the water, the gravity of the situation suddenly turning her stomach.
“Be careful.” She told him to which he nodded gratefully.
The boat rocked as he dove in, leaving them all gripping the edges, their gazes locked onto the dark water, watching as the glow of his flashlight became dimmer and dimmer until it was gone completely, leaving them in darkness once more.
They all sat with bated breath, time ticking by slowly, each passing second adding to the tension on each of their shoulders.
“Where are we at Wheeler?”
“Closing in on a minute.” Nancy answered, her voice tight with anxiety.
They all sat in a worried silence as the seconds continued to pass. Suddenly, Steve emerged from the water with a crash of waves, making them all flinch in surprise, clutching onto each other in fright.
“I found it.” He panted. “It’s pretty wild. It’s more a snack-sized gate than the mama gate, but still, it’s pretty damn big.”
Steve suddenly lurched, his hands latching onto the boat to keep himself above the water, making it rock dangerously, making them all cry out. She reached out blindly, a hand finding hers swiftly, keeping her steady.
She knew immediately it was Eddie by the feel of his rings.
“What the hell was that?” She asked, but Steve didn’t answer, his eyes narrowed with worry, knowing something was amiss.
Before they knew it, he was dragged under. They screamed for him, calling out his name in fear, leaning over the boat as if they still had a chance to grab him.
Nancy was quick to stand up and didn’t waste a second before jumping into the water.
With her heart pounding in her chest, her wide eyes staring at the water, she stood on shaking legs, moving to the edge of the boat.
Eddie’s hands grabbed hers quickly, gripping tightly. He spoke her name, his voice low and tinged with fear.
“Wait, wait, wait. What are you doing?”
“Eddie-”
“No, no, no, you’re not- you can’t-”
“We have to.” She argued sternly and wrenched herself out of his grip.
Eddie was left to watch, his face twisted with agony as she jumped into the water.
“Fuck!” He called out to the night air, sharing a look with Robin, seeing she was already gearing up to rush in after her friends.
“See you on the other side.” She quipped, though the lack of usual cheeriness was vacant from her tone.
Eddie swallowed thickly and without a thought of the fear and uncertainty that seeped through his veins, he followed barely a second later, jumping into the cold water once again.
I’m coming, sweetheart.
~~
A gasping breath left her as she breached the surface of the Upside Down. She stared at the red-tinged sky with a mix of awe and dread. She’d only been in the tunnels, she’d never seen the expanse of the sky, or taken in the absolute dread the dimension possessed.
She got to her feet, smoothing out her wet hair away from her face, stepping forward slowly, wincing at the feeling of her heavy wet clothes against her.
Her heart pounded within her chest as she looked around at the dreary scene before her.
“Holy shit.”
Turning on her heel, she noticed Robin looking around at the dreaded dimension she’d heard countless horror stories about, but had never seen in the flesh. Behind her, her heart stuttered as she watched Eddie crawl through the gate, gasping breaths leaving him as he pulled himself up.
When his gaze lifted, his eyes widened at the scene before him.
“Everyone ok?” She asked, Eddie and Robin nodding, though the fear that was etched across every inch of their face told a different story.
Suddenly, a cry of pain echoed under the din of the rumbling red thunder that seemed to be a constant. She noticed Nancy a few yards ahead, already running head first into danger and she followed quickly.
She called out to Steve, her eyes widening with fear as she noticed the long-tailed, demonic looking bats that circled him, one of their abnormally long tails coiled around his neck, while two others took bites of flesh from his torso. Nancy used one of the boat oars to fight off the bats, knocking one to the ground with a brutal swing.
They all joined in, swinging at the vicious creatures, each unworldly screech of pain making her wince.
“Nancy, watch out!” Eddie called out fearfully. Nancy let out a cry of surprise as she was knocked off balance by the bat at her back.
She reached over, grabbing the thing by the tail, pulling at it with all her might. The creature turned to her, screeching furiously as it flew at her. She yelped as she fell to the ground, holding the bat back as it snapped at her with a fury.
Eddie screamed her name and rushed over, pulling at its tail with a grunt of exertion, but it refused to budge, digging its claws into her shoulder, making her cry out in pain.
She quickly reached into her pocket, pulling the x-acto knife she’d stolen from the construction site. With gritted teeth, she stabbed forward, the only indication that she’d hit the thing was its demonic scream and the warm spatter of blood that hit her hand. She kept going, stabbing over and over until the bat went limp, finally ceasing its grip on her skin.
Letting out a loud breath, she was just beginning to get back to her feet when arms encircled her waist, helping her to stand.
“Are you ok?” Eddie asked frantically, his wide eyes flickering over her face, looking for any other sign that she’d been hurt.
“I’m good.”
“Holy fuck, your shoulder.” Eddie hissed, pulling her torn shirt to the side to see the claw marks in her skin, three small trails of blood beginning to flow.
“It’s ok, it’s not that deep.” She waved him off, but it did little to deter him. His hands cradled her cheeks, his eyes still fraught with that deep worry that, any other time, would have made her cry, it made her feel so cared for.
“Oh god, Steve, are you ok?” Nancy’s voice brought them both back to the present.
She looked over Eddie’s shoulder to see Steve and the bites that littered his stomach. Her eyes widened and she hurried over, Eddie quick at her heels.
“Well, they took about a pound of flesh, but other than that, yeah, never better.” Steve answered breathlessly, still gaining his bearing from almost getting the life choked out of him by those creatures.
He looked over at her, nodding to the blood that stained her shirt.
“You good?”
“Yeah, not as bad as you.”
His brows furrowed when he saw the small knife she held, amusement flashing across his features. “Where the hell did you get that?”
“Stole it.” She shrugged.
“You couldn’t have grabbed me one?”
“Well, I didn’t know we’d be fighting demonic bats. Next time I'll come prepared.” She retorted sarcastically.
“Uh, do you guys think these bats have rabies?” Robin asked, her question making both her and Steve look at her in annoyance.
“I think rabies are the least of our worries right now.” She drawled, wincing at the pain that throbbed in her shoulder.
Suddenly, the bone-chilling screeches of the bats sounded once more, a new herd swooping in to guard the gate, blocking their exit. It wasn’t long before more were spotted in the distance, the sky dotted with black, much more than they could take on.
“The woods. Come on.” Nancy said frantically, waving them to follow her and they all raced to find cover in the trees.
They took cover, waiting out the swarm that was thirsty to draw blood. It felt like hours until the ear-piercing screeches faded, the bats having given up on their attack.
As Nancy patched up Steve, tearing a piece of fabric from her shirt to wrap his bleeding wounds, Eddie looked around, taking in the infamous Upside Down with a twisted awe.
“So, uhh, this place is like Hawkins, but with monsters and nasty shit?” Eddie asked, looking around the dimension with barely restrained terror.
“Pretty much.” Nancy answered simply. “Watch out for the vines. It’s all a hivemind.”
“What?” Eddie looked down at his feet, now unsure of where to go, worried he’d cause an implosion with a simple step.
“All the creepy crawlies around here, they’re like one or something. You step on a vine, you’re stepping on a bat, you’re stepping on Vecna.”
“Shit.” Eddie muttered, taking small, slow steps back to the group. He looked at her incredulously. “And you’ve been here before?”
“Not here exactly. Just the tunnels.”
“Tunnels, huh, right.” He spoke distractedly, like his mind was spinning trying to take all of it in.
With the bats guarding the gate, it was clear they couldn’t leave the way they came in, at least not empty handed, and needed to find a plan b. They had decided their best bet of getting back to the real world was to get the guns Nancy had hidden at her house, much to the surprise of no one but Eddie.
They all began their careful trek, watching each of their steps with a steady precision.
As they walked, she found herself at the front, flanked by Nancy and Robin, while Steve and Eddie lingered in the back. She could feel the gazes of her friends on her, their concerned glances not going unnoticed.
Looking up, she saw the silent conversation Nancy and Robin were having, most likely determining who would make the first contact, if she had to guess.
She felt bitterness flourish within her, her already wounded mood souring at the thought that her friends were worrying about her so much. She had tried so hard to not show how much she was suffering, though she knew it was a failing effort.
To know they could see the cracks, enough to spark their concern, made her feel more vulnerable than she felt prepared to handle. She felt those usual defenses shifting into place, building a wall around her to keep everyone out.
“Ok, you both know I really care about you, that I value our friendship, but if you guys keep looking at me like I’m about to drop dead any second, I’ll start throwing punches.” She snapped suddenly, making both of their eyes widen. She turned on her heel, her cold scowl unwavering. “And the same goes for you two shits. Any more questions about my well-being and Vecna won’t be your biggest problem.”
Eddie and Steve looked back at her with wide eyes, stunned at the sudden turn in her attitude.
With that, she continued on her way, her steps now angry stomps, her frustration reaching a peak that warned everyone else to keep a wide berth.
Her perpetual scowl remained as they reached the Wheeler house, only twisting with further irritation as it became clear there were no guns to speak of, that the Upside Down seemed to be stuck in 1983, the day Will went missing, when this whole mess started.
She remained quiet, giving no words as they figured out how to communicate with Dustin through the lights. She gave no smile, no indication of anything other than pure frustration, as they told the rest of the party of their predicament, as they learned of Dustin’s theory about a gate at every murder site.
As they all headed to the garage, using the bikes kept there to make their way to Eddie’s trailer, she lingered at the back of the group, feeling as though she no longer felt comfortable even being noticed by them, as she was sure they’d only find another thing wrong with her to fuss over.
It was a hard feeling to shake, even at such a dire time.
“Hey,”
Turning on her heel, she saw Eddie smiling sheepishly.
“There’s not enough bikes. You wanna ride with me?”
She hesitated for a moment, knowing their closeness would only incite more speculation about the fractured and unknowing state of their relationship, but she relented, nodding slowly.
She placed herself behind Eddie, standing on the spokes, her hands latched onto his shoulders for stability as they biked through the grim roads of the Upside Down.
The feeling of his muscles working under her hands, the way his hair tickled her skin as it brushed against her in the wind, were enough to have her breathing hard, feeling as though the slightest touch was enough to recenter her.
While the insecurities about the multitude of vulnerabilities that glared like a neon sign showcased above her head, his proximity, the slightest of touch, was enough to stoke that fire of longing within her, one that had been unleashed with their kiss earlier that day.
As they made it to his trailer and she took a step off the bike, she loathed to remove her hands from him, to put distance between them once more.
It didn’t feel fair to take it away from her, not when she hadn’t had it in so long.
As they stepped inside, they all glanced up at the glowing red gate that lined the ceiling, making them collectively sigh in relief that they had found a way out.
“I think there’s something in there.” Robin mused and they all jumped back in fear as the portal tore open.
Approaching slowly, the furrow in her brows smoothed as the sight of Dustin, Lucas, Max and Erica waiting for them on the other side. She smiled lightly, the sound of their delighted laughter unable but to strike a chord within her.
“Ok, so how exactly are we supposed to get up there?” Robin asked, making their smiles falter in realization that they still had one more hurdle to pass.
“I have an idea!” Dustin called out and they waited as they set their plan in motion, beginning to tie bed sheets together to make a rope, Eddie’s mattress getting thrown under the opening to cushion their fall.
Her eyes widened, heat crawling into her cheeks as she noticed the state of his mattress, feeling the quizzical eyes of the others landing on the both of them. The onslaught of memories that hit her about what exactly they’d done to that mattress over the years hit her like a ton of bricks and she cleared her throat, shifting on her feet awkwardly.
Eddie flushed under the attention. “Those stains are uhh… I dunno what those stains are.”
She slapped at his chest, giving him a fierce look.
Robin made a sound of disgust, but as she looked over at her, her friend couldn’t help but raise a teasing brow, as if to say ‘you’re really going to deny this?’.
Nudging her lightly with a roll of her eyes, Robin grinned to herself as she approached the rope.
They all watched with bated breath as she climbed through the gate, falling to the mattress with a squeal. They smiled in relief, grateful that Dustin had, once again, come through for them.
“M’Lady.” Eddie motioned for her to go next, smirking at the faux annoyed look she sent him at his dramatics, straightening her shoulders as she gripped onto the rope.
She climbed with all her might, cursing herself for skipping gym class on rope climbing day as her arms burned with the effort.
Her breath left her in a gasp as she fell to the mattress below, her wide eyes staring at the ceiling, a smile pulling at her lips. She let out a laugh, reaching up to take Lucas’ hand that was offered to help her get back to her feet.
“You guys ok?” He asked, noticing the blood on her shirt, his eyes narrowing worriedly.
“We’ll live.” She assured him.
As Eddie took his turn, she couldn’t help but look around, warmth enveloping her to be standing in this trailer once more. This place had once felt like home. It had been where she and Eddie had spent countless moments together, falling deeper in love with each day.
She felt a lump grow in her throat.
Getting up from the mattress, Eddie’s gaze landed on her, his chest tightening at the sight of her back in his home, where she belonged.
He approached her slowly, almost bashfully.
“Hasn’t changed much, huh.” He spoke softly. “I mean, except for uhh, the obvious.”
She looked to the gaping gate that permeated the ceiling, laughing slightly. “Yeah, that’s new.”
Eddie smiled lightly, his eyes never wavering from hers, looking like he had a thousand things he wanted to say to her, when Steve’s frantic voice caught their attention.
“Nancy? Nancy, wake up! Hey, I need help here!” Steve screamed and they all ran to the gate.
She placed a hand over her mouth, dread coursing through her as she saw Nancy’s glazed eyes, unflinching as Steve shook her shoulders frantically.
“Oh fuck.” She whispered, tearing her gaze away immediately, knowing that, if the worse did happen, she couldn't watch it happen, not to Nancy or she knew she’d never recover.
“We need music.”
They all ran to Eddie’s room and she didn’t even have time for the wave of nostalgia that surely would’ve knocked her off her feet in any other circumstance as she frantically tore through the stack of tapes he had.
Her hope dwindled with each album she passed, knowing Nancy and Eddie had the exact opposite taste in music. She rubbed at her forehead, her heart pounding within her chest rapidly as her fear reached crescendos it hadn’t in months.
“Steve says you need to hurry!” Erica called out from the other room.
“We’re trying! We can’t find anything.”
“What are you even looking for?” Eddie asked frantically, dumping an armful of tapes on the bed.
“Not Iron Maiden, this is Nancy.” She argued, tossing aside the huge stack of metal tapes to the side.
“Madonna, Blondie, Bowie, Beatles? We need music!”
“This is music!” Eddie yelled defensively, making her roll her eyes and burying her head in her hands as her stress and frustration reached an all time high.
Thankfully, before an inevitable fight could break out about the validity of metal music, Erica rushed back into the room.
“She’s back.” She announced breathlessly.
They all sagged in relief, adrenaline rushing through them, leaving them almost dizzy with the shift in emotions that crashed into them so fiercely.
She was on her feet in seconds, running out to the living room, watching with a twisted expression as Nancy finally fell back into their reality.
She helped her to her feet, pulling her in for a tight hug immediately.
“Are you ok?” She asked, pulling away to hold her at arms length, making sure she bore no injuries from her brush with Vecna.
Nancy nodded, though the hollow expression she wore, the tortured darkness in her eyes were a clear indication of her lie.
Questions died on her tongue as Nancy fell into her arms once more, holding her tightly, like all she needed after the horrors she’d witnessed was just a moment to indulge in comfort, needing something to soothe her.
~~
The group found themselves at Max’s trailer across the road, all of them quiet, resigned as they listened to Nancy’s retelling of her run in with Vecna, about the horrors he’d shown her, the thinly veiled threats of what he would unleash on them.
“He showed me gates. Four gates spreading across Hawkins. They looked like the one outside of Eddie’s trailer but they didn’t stop growing. And this wasn’t the Upside Down Hawkins, this was our Hawkins, our home.”
“Four chimes.” Max spoke up, her voice stilted. “Vecna’s clock, it always chimes four times. He’s been telling us his plan this whole time.”
“Four kills, four gates.”
“If that’s true, he’s only one kill away.” Dustin added darkly.
Eddie buried his head in his hands with a curse as Steve clenched his jaw, sending her a look. “Try them again.”
She nodded and got to her feet, reaching for the phone once more. She had called El countless times that morning, each cheery echo of their voicemail like a taunt that only incensed her fear.
Her fingers tapped against the phone impatiently as it rang. When that familiar voicemail greeted her once more, she cursed loudly, slamming the phone back down onto the receiver.
“Something’s wrong. We’ve never gone this long without talking.”
“Maybe you typed it in wrong?” Steve suggested, though he soon realized his mistake as he flinched at the look she sent him.
“Don’t fucking try me, Harrington, I know how to use a damn phone.”
“Sorry.” He muttered, raising his hands in surrender.
Beside her, Dustin placed his hand on her shoulder. “It’s probably just Joyce blocking the line. It’s the telemarketer job she has, she’s always on the phone. Mike won’t stop whining about it.”
His rationale did nothing to placate her or the churning of her stomach.
“El would call.” She stated simply, an explanation no one could contend with, leaving only a grim reality that something was going on in California.
“She’s right.” Nancy agreed. “This can’t be a coincidence. Whatever’s happening in Lenora is connected to all of this. But Vecna can’t hurt them, not if he’s dead.”
Nancy turned on her heel, her face no longer shrouded with fear, but now hardened with determination.
“We have to go back in there, back to the Upside Down.”
Steve and Eddie were quick to refuse, voicing their disdain enthusiastically.
“We barely made it out of there in one piece.”
“Yeah, because we weren’t prepared.” Nancy argued. “But this time we will be. We’ll get weapons and protection. We’ll go through the gate, we’ll find his lair, and we’ll kill him.”
She shifted, her arms crossed over her chest. “I wanna kill the bastard as much as anyone else, but… it’s not gonna be that simple. We can’t just shoot an interdimensional monster.”
“She’s right.” Robin backed her up. “He’s a number like Eleven, only a sick, evil, male, child-murdering version of her with really bad skin. But my point is, he’s super powerful. He could turn us inside out with a snap of his fingers, it’s not a fair fight.”
“So then why fight fair?” Dustin chimed in. “You’re right, he’s like Eleven, but that gives us the upper hand. We know Eleven’s strengths and weaknesses.”
She perked up, the pieces connecting, and she smiled at Dustin.
“When El remote travels, she goes into this sort of trance-like state. I bet the same is true of Vecna. When he attacks his next victim, I’ll bet you he’s back in that attic, physical body defenseless.”
“Defenseless? What about the army of bats?” Steve asked cynically, pointing to the nasty bruise around his neck from the demonic creature.
“Right, we’ll have to find a way past them. Distract them somehow.”
“And how do we do that, exactly?” Eddie asked, looking around at the group incredulously, having trouble taking in everything that was coming at him.
“No idea.” Dustin shrugged, as if it wasn’t a monumental barrier in their way. “But once they’re gone, he doesn’t stand a chance. It’ll be like slaying sleeping Dracula in his coffin.”
“That sounds good in theory, but there is no pattern to Vecna’s killings. We don’t know when he’ll attack next, we don’t know who he’ll attack next.”
“Yes, we do.” Max spoke up, a bitter resignation on his expression. “I can still feel him. I’m still marked. I ditch Kate Bush, I draw his focus back to me.”
Her face twisted with derision, the plan making her chest tighten with anxiety.
“Max, you can’t.” Lucas refused immediately.
“I survived before. I can survive again.” Max answered. “I just need to keep him busy long enough so that you guys can get into that attic and then you can chop his head off, stab him in the heart, blow him up, whatever it is that you decide to do.”
There was a grim realization among everyone of how dangerous this plan was, of the amount of things that could go wrong, that any slip up could get them all killed.
As they refined the plan, with Eddie giving his two cents about where to find weapons they could use against the bastard, everything was ready to be set in motion.
Before they left, they all took the chance to finally eat something, knowing it would be some time before they could take a moment to rest again. She excused herself to the bathroom, closing the door behind her with a heavy sigh.
She leaned against the door, her eyes falling closed as the weight of everything suddenly felt crushing.
With a shaking exhale, she moved to the sink, attempting to clean her hands of the blood and grime that stained her skin from the Upside Down. Her eyes landed on the mirror in front of her and she felt taken aback by the girl who stared back at her.
The bags under her eyes were startling, making her look years older than she was. Her hair was messy and tangled, making her mourn for her scalp when she would finally make an attempt to tame it. The blood that splattered her cheek gave her pause, making her wonder what state she’d be in by the end of all of this, if she’d even make it out the other side.
A soft knock sounded at the door, breaking her from her thoughts. She swallowed and opened the door, her expression smoothing out when she came face to face with Eddie, the weak upturn of his lips signaling his own exhaustion.
“I umm, I was just wondering if we could… get a minute alone before we leave.”
She nodded and moved aside to let him in, an unfamiliar nervousness settling over her as the two of them stood in the cramped bathroom alone.
Eddie cleared his throat, his eyes cast down to the ground, as if not having the courage to look at her in the eyes, making the already uncomfortable storm within her wreck further havoc, swirling into a mess of guilt and self-hatred.
“I know you don’t want us to ask if you’re ok, that you’re sick of us worrying, but… can I at least be the exception?”
She was taken aback by his question, suddenly reminded of their time apart, that he now felt the need to ask permission to be let in once more, like their years together had been erased, leaving them as strangers.
“Depends on what you’re gonna ask.” She spoke quietly.
Eddie sighed, leaning against the sink with his arms crossed over his chest, his face a mask of insecurity.
“What you said in the Upside Down-”
She flushed with embarrassment, shaking her head. “I shouldn’t have snapped at all of you. I just felt like I was under a microscope andI get…”
“You get frustrated when people wanna take care of you.” Eddie finished the thought for her.
“Yeah.”
Eddie felt his chest tighten, he knew she wouldn’t miraculously change, especially not while she was grieving, in the worst time of her life, but he had hoped that with all the bonds she seemed to have formed over the years while dealing with this Upside Down bullshit that she’d at least get used to people caring for her.
“We worry because we love you.”
“I know.” She admitted quietly. “But sometimes my brain doesn’t let me see it that way.”
He nodded slowly, understanding the complicated mix of insecurity and fear of vulnerability that had plagued her for years.
Sensing that she was beginning to grow uncomfortable with such a heavy focus on herself, something she was ready to throw punches over just hours ago, he thought of how to change the subject, but the only thing he could think about made him worry he’d be pushing her too far too fast.
But he couldn’t keep it in.
“What did that kiss mean to you?” He asked suddenly.
“What did you want it to mean?”
“You know what I want it to mean.” He countered swiftly. “I don’t feel any differently about you than I did at the beginning. Anything you’ve been through in the past few months doesn't change that.”
She felt her chest tighten and she swallowed against the lump that was swelling in her throat. “I wanted it to mean everything.”
“So why can’t it”? Eddie asked, desperation lingering in his gaze. “Why are you still keeping me away from what’s really going on with you?”
“Because I don’t want you to see this part of me.” She admitted, her voice sounding weak, her vulnerability shining through, making her desperate for escape, but her feet refused to move.
The fear of losing Eddie for good kept her frozen, facing her worst insecurities.
“What part? You hurting, grieving? You really think there’s any part of you I wouldn’t wanna see?”
She just shrugged, making Eddie sigh loudly.
“I told you years ago, sweetheart, I’m not scared of you, I never will be. You can push me away as much as you want, but it’s not gonna make me want you any less.”
She tensed, promptly wincing at the pain in her shoulder the movement brought. Eddie’s eyes softened and he immediately began to search through the drawers below the sink, pulling out the few medical supplies the Mayfield’s had stocked.
He gave her a questioning look, to which she nodded, pulling down the sleeve of her shirt, exposing the wound on her shoulder that was beginning to scab over. He shrugged off his jacket, kneeling before her to start cleaning her wound.
Eddie was gentle with her, his touch feather-light as he cleaned the dried blood from her skin, dabbing at the wound with care. He whispered apologies as she hissed at the sting of disinfectant, his free hand grabbing hers, his thumb running soothing patterns over her knuckles.
His touch, so simple yet so loving, almost brought her to tears. She felt the swell of emotions hit her strongly, her gaze watching him intently, the sight of those big brown eyes enough to undo her completely.
Her eyes roamed over him, taking in everything about him that she’d missed so fiercely in their time apart. A smile pulled at her lips as she noticed ink peeking out from the sleeve of his Hellfire shirt.
“That’s new.” She spoke softly. Eddie followed her gaze, looking down at his latest tattoo, the swarm of bats now seeming like a sick, twisted joke.
“Yeah, felt like I needed something new.”
“Please tell me you didn’t go to that guy again.”
Eddie smirked, laughing slightly. “Don’t knock it, he’s the best in the trailer park.”
“Better than someone in an actual tattoo shop with sterile equipment?”
“Defintiely.”
She laughed, the feeling foreign, yet so soothing. Her eyes settled on him once more, feeling her chest tighten to have him so close again.
“I missed you.” She whispered.
Eddie smiled softly, the upturn of his lips portraying just how much he needed to hear it from her.
“You have no idea how much I’ve missed you.” He told her, nothing but genuineness in his tone.
She let out a shuddering breath, laying her hand over his, holding tightly as she came to terms with baring herself to him completely.
“I went on anti-depressants after we broke up.” She spoke abruptly, choosing to rip the bandaid off before she could talk herself out of it. “I wasn’t sleeping, I wasn’t eating. I could barely get off the couch.”
Eddie couldn’t hide the devastation from his expression as he listened, his hand squeezing hers tighter.
She let out a deep breath before continuing. “A couple of weeks ago, I started to go through sleep paralysis. It wasn’t every night, but some nights I would wake up and I… wouldn’t be able to move, like I didn’t have control over my body.”
Eddie nodded, though he looked like he was seconds from wrapping her in bubble wrap, like he couldn’t stand to hear that she was struggling, that some force beyond her control was hurting her. Whether it was Vecna or not, it sent him reeling.
“My doctor said it could be a side effect of my meds.”
“Ok.”
She narrowed her eyes at him. “Ok? That’s it?”
“I mean, yeah, ‘ok’. What am I supposed to say? I’m fucking scared. What if it’s Vecna trying to disguise himself? What if he’s targeting you? I wanna fucking cry hearing that you haven’t been ok. I know what you do when you’re hurt and I know you’ve probably been so fucking lonely the past few months and that kills me.”
The lump that grew in her throat now felt suffocating and she bowed her head as felt the sting of tears in her eyes.
“I couldn’t do it without you, Eds. I-I really can’t, not anymore.” She said, her voice cracking as her exhaustion won over, no longer able to hold back the avalanche of emotions that had been plaguing her for so long.
Eddie’s heart cracked, his lips pulling into a deep frown. “You don’t have to.”
At the first sob that sounded, he moved quickly, wrapping his arms around her tightly, breathing out in relief as she hugged him back, holding just as tight. He kissed the top of her head, his own shuddering breath falling past his lips as she cried against him.
“It’s ok, I got you.” He whispered, running a soothing hand through her hair, his throat growing tight as she broke down before him.
It felt like a release, to finally cry, to admit she was suffering, to take ownership of the downward spiral she’d been on since the summer, since she lost her dad.
“I only ended things because I couldn’t keep lying to you.” She admitted through her tears. “I didn’t want you to have any part of this so I pushed you away and it was stupid. I was a horrible girlfriend and I didn’t deserve-”
“Don’t say that.” Eddie interrupted her before she could finish the sentence that would surely break his heart. “I know why you did it, I understand it all now. As unfair as all of this is, I know everything, there’s nothing you need to protect me from.”
Her breathing remained shaky as she wiped at her tears.
Eddie watched her with a soft gaze, his hand moving to cradle her cheek, his thumb brushing her tears away.
“I love you.”
She smiled, though his words brought a new onslaught of tears, ones she was no longer ashamed to let fall.
“I love you, too.” She whispered and before she could speak the many apologies she felt she still needed to get off her chest, Eddie kissed her soundly.
She melted into him, letting herself sink completely into the feeling of safety she had denied herself for so long. She kissed him back with enthusiasm, desperate to feel close to him again, longing to encircle herself with the bliss that came with being back in his arms.
He moaned against her, not having expected her reaction, the passion that quickly grew, as if they weren’t preparing for battle. As the kiss deepened, their tongues tangling, their hands eagerly tracing every curve of each other they longed to be reacquainted with, a knock sounded at the door.
They jumped, pulling away from each other quickly, heat blooming at the prospect of getting caught.
“Are you guys ready? We’re heading out now?” Steve’s awkward voice called out from the other side of the door, his tone making it clear that he really didn’t want to be the one to check in on the couple, but had lost multiple rounds of rock, paper, scissors.
“Yeah, we’re coming.” She called out, smoothing her hair and adjusting her shirt as she got back to her feet.
Eddie grabbed her hand, stopping her before she could open the door, wanting just a few more seconds with her in this bubble of comfort before they had to face the grim reality of what lay ahead of them.
“Look, whatever happens today, this whole fight with Vecna, I don’t wanna jump into anything without you knowing where I stand.”
Fear encased her at the subtle mention of one of them not making it out of this fight. She couldn’t even let her mind go there. She had already lost too much, she couldn’t stand to lose anyone else, especially not Eddie, not when she’d just gotten him back.
“I know where you stand.”
“Yeah?”
She laughed softly. “I mean, you just told me you loved me. That gives me a pretty good idea.”
He laughed, running a hand through his messy hair. “You remember what we talked about last year? Getting out of Hawkins, our plan for the future?”
Her stomach flipped pleasurably. She hadn’t stopped thinking about it since the moment he had said it to her.
“Yeah, I remember.”
“Good, because as soon as this is over, we’re making it happen. You and me.”
“You and me.” She repeated, a small smile beginning to grow, one that Eddie mirrored. He wanted to scream out into the open air that he got his girl back.
He was wanted for murder, about to face an interdimensional monster who had the power to destroy the whole town, yet he felt on top of the world.
He leaned in, kissing her once more, indulging quickly before they had to leave. As he pulled away, she wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him in again, kissing him firmly. He let his eyes fall closed, his hands holding to her waist as if he just couldn’t not touch her.
Their foreheads rest against each other, sharing small smiles. He pecked her lips once more, one final indulgence before finally leaving the small bathroom that very may as well have been a haven for the both of them.
Their hands remained intertwined as they joined the group, a silent declaration of their reconciliation, a promise to never leave each other's side as they faced the unknown.
She prayed with everything in her that it stayed that way.
~~
She stayed close to Eddie, her shoulder brushing against his as they sat cramped together in the newly stolen RV on the way to The War Zone.
Sitting across from them, Dustin and Robin sat with mirroring smug grins as they gazed at the couple.
Noticing the attention, the easy smile on her face faltered, her eyes narrowing dangerously as she sent them a threatening look, warning them not to say anything lest they ruin the good mood she was finally in.
The not-so-subtle thumbs up Robin gave made her roll her eyes, though she couldn’t deny the laugh that wanted to escape. She leaned against Eddie, her back against his chest, his arm immediately moving around her, holding her at her waist, his thumb tracing circles over her hip.
The calmness that permeated her was only broken minutes later as they arrived at the War Zone. She moved to stand, instinctively joining the others in their search for weapons when Steve stopped her.
“You can’t come in with us.”
Her face twisted with derision. “Why not?”
He hesitated for a moment, sparing a quick, fearful look to Nancy who only shrunk into her seat sheepishly, leaving him to sigh heavily.
“Look, Jason talked to the cops about what happened at the lake the night Patrick died. The cops know you were there.”
Her eyes widened and she shared a look with Eddie whose lips were parted in surprise, guilt encasing him for dragging her into this with him.
“They don’t know if you’re an accomplice or… a hostage.”
“What?” She snapped angrily, looking around in disbelief, but when she saw no shock from anyone but Eddie, she knew this wasn’t news to them. “Why didn’t you tell me?”
“Well, when we found you you seemed angry and you were being really mean.” Steve explained, his voice getting quieter with each word. “I didn't wanna piss you off more.”
She sent him a scathing look, her jaw clenching with frustration.
“You’re unbelievable, Harrington.”
“Hey, I'm not the only one who didn’t tell you. Be mad at them too.”
“Trust me, I am.” She spoke through gritted teeth, glaring over her shoulder at the rest of the kids who tensed and looked away, avoiding eye contact.
She sat back into her seat with a huff, crossing her arms over her chest as the rest of them left to go buy the weapons, leaving her to stew in her anger.
“I’m sorry.” Eddie spoke quietly. “I didn’t mean to drag you into this.”
Her gaze softened as she looked at him. “You didn’t drag me into anything.”
“I mean, you wouldn’t be wanted by the police if it wasn’t for me.”
“Do you not remember that I brought out my gun the second I saw those idiots? I was willing to do a lot worse to make sure they didn’t touch you.” She reminded him.
Eddie’s lips twitched into a smile, his chest tightening at the knowledge that she was ready to go to bat for him, as she always had been. He remembered the countless times she’d stuck for him at school, the douchebags she’d slam into lockers for touching him.
He leaned down, pressing a kiss to her cheek.
“Aww.” Dustin cooed to them, making them both look over at him with a scowl.
“Shut up.” They spoke simultaneously, only inciting Dustin’s pure joy that they had found their way back to each other.
~~
The next step of the plan found them all sheltered in a non-descript field miles away from Hawkins, where it was actually safe for her and Eddie to be out in the open.
She sat with Steve and Robin, helping them to make molotov cocktails, listening intently as Steve retold the woes of Robin’s relationship after her run-in with Vickie and the mystery guy who had his hands all over her at The War Zone.
“I don’t care.” Robin spoke up before her friends could give whatever excuse they could find that wouldn’t make her crush completely hopeless. “I don’t understand why you both do either with everything going on.”
She let out a laugh, making the both of them look at her in surprise.
“You do realize the irony in this, right? I don’t have to spell it out for you with a whiteboard?” She said sarcastically, reiterating Robin’s words from earlier about her own relationship.
“That’s different.” Robin defended. “You and Eddie are like… destined for each other.”
“And you and Vickie aren’t?” She countered to which Robin sighed heavily.
“Clearly not. Honestly this feels like the perfect time for that little pull of the rug because in the face of the world ending, the stakes of my love life feel spectacularly low.”
She and Steve remained quiet, taking in her words with contemplation, neither having an argument, because she was right. They had much bigger things to worry about than speculating on Vickie’s sexuality.
“And that is the difference between the two of us.” Robin told her with finality.
“What?” She asked in disbelief. “My love life has stakes in this fight?”
“Duh. You were a mess without him. We need your head on straight if we have any chance of taking on Vecna.”
She scoffed, though she couldn’t exactly deny it. She sat up straighter, clearing her throat as she looked between them both, nerves soon seeping in.
“I’m sorry I’ve been so mean the past few… months I guess.” She said, realizing she had much more than just the last few days she needed to apologize for. “I know you guys just wanted what was best for me and I kept pushing you away. And I’m sorry for making you seem like the bad guys for worrying about me so much.”
Steve and Robin both perked up, sharing a quick look of surprise with each other. They hadn’t expected her to address what she had been adamantly refusing to do for months.
“It’s ok.”
“No, it’s not.” She refused. “I’ve been horrible to both of you. It’s not fair.”
“You’ve been grieving.” Steve surmised. “We got that, we didn’t take anything personally.”
“Yeah, you’ve been put through the ringer. We don’t blame you for what’s been going on.” Robin added softly, reaching out to take her hand in hers.
“Still, you guys didn’t deserve it.”
Steve smiled softly, placing a hand on her knee. “You know we never expected you to be some cheery, overbearingly positive person. We knew who you were when we became friends. We don’t want you to change.”
“Just… less threats of violence.” Robin said with a smile, making her laugh.
“Deal.”
“You still gotta yell at Steve when he’s an idiot, though. I need you to keep him humble.”
She laughed loudly, leaning against Robin, beyond thankful to have the both of them in her life, to stand by her side even when she made mistakes, even when that coldness of hers seeped out into the world.
Steve smiled, looking at the two girls he never would have thought would have become his best friends, but was counting his lucky stars they were.
“I have hope, for the both of you.” He said, imagining the peace that came after this, the love the two of them would hold onto and thrive with.
Robin’s smile faltered, her body becoming tense. “Not everything has a happy ending. I have this terrible, gnawing feeling that it might not work out for us this time.”
Her breath caught in her throat as Robin voiced a fear she hadn’t been able to face for the past few days. She didn’t feel strong enough to face it so she had pushed it to the depths of her mind, leaving her the nervous wreck that she was.
“You think we shouldn’t be doing this?”
“I think we’re mad fools, the lot of us. But if we don’t stop him, who will?”
She swallowed against the lump in her throat, her eyes instinctively searching for Eddie, a weak smile pulling at her lips as she watched him play-fight with Dustin, like the big kid he was.
Her gaze moved to Erica and Lucas, the pair of siblings who, no matter how much they bickered, loved each other fiercely. She looked to Nancy and Max who were practicing their aim and her chest tightened, reminded that Max was soon to be used as bait.
She knew she wouldn’t survive if something happened to any of them, that her fragile state would only crumble completely if she had to face any more grief.
Or… it could be her that met an untimely fate.
The thought somehow didn’t seem as scary.
~~
A tense silence lingered in the RV, each one of them reserved, wound tightly with the responsibility that came with yet another attempt to save the ungrateful town they lived in and the dread that came with the fear they may not all make it out alive.
She sat shouldered between Eddie and Dustin, her body rigid, as if prepared for the other shoe to drop, for Vecna to pull the wool over their eyes and attack any second, leaving them unprepared and completely doomed.
As the RV came to a stop outside of the Creel house, she reached out quickly, grabbing onto Max’s hand before she could leave.
The redhead looked at her, barely contained fear swirling in her gaze.
“Be careful.” She whispered, her voice weak with worry. “All of you.” She added, looking pointedly to Lucas and Erica who nodded with small smiles that didn’t fool anyone.
Max squeezed her hand, giving a weak smile that was barely a twitch of her lips.
“I’ll see you on the other side.”
“You better.” She said, wishing she could just threaten Vecna enough to leave the kids she adored alone.
She watched, her chest aching with torment her cruel mind conjured, as the three of them left. Her eyes stayed on them, her protective instincts screaming at her to not leave them alone, as they drove away, until she could no longer see them.
She let out a shaking breath, slumping into her seat, her hands tightening on the gun sat across her lap.
Beside her, Eddie’s hand moved to lay upon her thigh, his touch giving the little comfort he could provide in a time like this. She looked over at him, her gaze cloaked with fear, yet relief to have him by her side. She placed her hand over his, their fingers intertwining.
Her stomach was churning with nerves as they made it to Eddie’s trailer.
Her hands shook as she climbed the rope, descending into the grey and bleak world of the Upside Down. She shared a look with Steve as she got to her feet, the both of them tense, not admitting they were preparing for the worst.
Nerves wracked her as they went over the plan one last time, the steps seeming logical and simple when said out loud, yet the knowledge that anything could go wrong, that one slip up would mean death, hung over them like a dark omen.
“Be safe.” Nancy said, giving her a quick yet strong hug.
“You too. Give the bastard hell.”
Nancy smirked lightly. “You know I will.”
Next, she gave Robin, who looked like she was shaking in her boots, a hug.
“Maybe we’ll have a double date after this.” She whispered, just for the two of them to hear.
At the subtle mention of her love life, the insistence that things would work out with VIckie, Robin flushed, her lips twitching upwards.
“If this is punishment for my meddling in your love life, I can’t give you enough apologies.” Robin whispered back, making her laugh, holding onto her just a little bit tighter in response.
“If things here start to go south you abort.” Steve spoke tersely, betraying the fear that lingered within him. “Draw the attention of the bats, keep them busy for a minute or two. We’ll take care of Vecna. Don’t try to be a hero.”
“We’ll be ok.” She assured him. “Besides, you guys have the more dangerous job, I should be the one who’s a sniveling mess.”
Steve raised a brow at her subtle teasing. “Yeah, well, sorry I care about you.” He said sarcastically, though one hundred percent truthful.
She laughed slightly, pulling him in for a quick hug. “Same goes for you. Don’t try to pull off some masochistic stunt. Get the hell out if you’re outgunned.”
“Got it.”
She smiled weakly, her heart pounding within her chest as she watched the three of them walk away.
“Alright, let’s get to work.” Dustin said with a grin.
“You don’t have to look so excited, Henderson.”
“Hey, we’re about to fight interdimensional bats. What other freshman can say that?”
“Let’s hope you survive to tell the tale.” Eddie teased, patting the top of his head as he passed.
Dustin scoffed, pushing at his back playfully. She rolled her eyes, though she couldn’t deny the moment of levity was needed, allowing her to breathe easier. They got to work armoring the trailer, using sheets of metal to line the walls, sturdy enough so the bats couldn’t claw their way through.
As she finished drilling the final piece of metal, Eddie stepped out holding the interdimensional version of his guitar, the wide smile on his face like he was holding a goldmine. She smiled, something stirring within her at the sight of him with the instrument once again.
It always did make her weak in the knees.
Noticing the look in her eyes, Eddie’s stomach fluttered, his eyes widening slightly in realization. He’d seen that look before, the one that signaled she was seconds from jumping his bones.
Dustin followed behind Eddie, his smile faltering slightly as he looked between the couple, noticing the strange tension that lingered between them.
“Hey, dude, can you get the amp? I forgot to bring it out.” Eddie asked, to which Dustin nodded and scurried back inside.
She raised a brow as Eddie hurried down the steps towards her. He didn’t waste any time, pulling her in for a searing kiss.
She smiled against his lips, though she was powerless but to reciprocate, kissing him fervently with the few seconds alone they had. She tried not to think of this as a farewell, sneaking in a final kiss before they faced their doom, but it was a difficult thought to shake.
She pulled away, her brows furrowed, looking pained as she leaned against him.
“You think we stand a chance?”
“I was willing to bet my life on you and that little X-acto knife, but you with that gun? Those bats don’t stand a chance.” Eddie grinned, making her laugh softly, though the sound was weak, portraying just how scared she was.
Eddie straightened, his hands winding around her waist, pulling her in closer to him. “As soon as this is over, I’ll finally get that damn diploma and you and me will hit the road. We’ll get the fuck out of Hawkins and start our life.”
“Where will we go?”
“Any damn place you want, sweetheart.”
She sighed, the words sounding like a fantasy she longed to grab. She bowed her head, resting against his chest, listening to the steady sound of his heart beat.
“Uhh, are you guys done yet or should I go back inside?” Dustin’s voice broke them apart, making them flush with embarrassment.
She glared at him while Eddie just chuckled awkwardly.
“Nah, you’re good. Let’s go.”
Looking over his shoulder, he gave her one last smile, winking teasingly. She rolled her eyes and followed him up the ladder to the roof of his trailer, helping Dustin set up the amps. The sound of feedback made her ears ring, her fingers tapping impatiently against the steel of the roof as they waited for the signal.
Barely a minute later, the walkie cracked to life.
“She’s in. Move on to phase three.”
“Copy that. Initiating phase three.”
They looked to Eddie who stood tall on the roof, his guitar slung over his shoulder like a weapon. He looked over at her, nervousness swirling in his gaze. She nodded, giving him a smile.
He breathed out heavily and strummed that first note that seemed to split through the sky like lightning.
Her breath hitched in her throat. There was no turning back now.
Despite the circumstances, she couldn’t help but smile as Eddie began to play the Metallica song she’d heard a few weeks ago that instantly made her think of him. She knew he’d love it.
She watched him intently, like she was suddenly caught in a trance, the movement of his fingers enticing her.
A nudge to her shoulder broke her out of her untimely daze and she looked over at Dustin who wiggled his brows.
“Shut up.” She muttered, feeling heat creep onto her cheeks.
“You two are sickening.” Dustin yelled over the music, though by the smile that graced his lips, he couldn’t have been happier to know they were back together.
As Eddie continued to play, Dustin looked out onto the horizon with binoculars, scouting out for the swarm that would soon be descending on them.
He suddenly tensed, pulling them away from his eyes.
“Thirty seconds!” He yelled.
Eddie nodded, his own eyes scanning the expanse of the sky, his heart racing as he kept playing.
She pulled the shotgun off her shoulder, holding it tightly, her fingers twitching, ready to blow those demonic shits out of the sky if they got too close.
“Ten seconds!”
Eddie’s face was twisted with concentration as he played the last few notes. The second the last, ear-splitting note lingered, she got to her feet, pulling Dustin up with her.
“Let’s go!”
Dustin was the first to jump down, followed by her, with Eddie trailing behind quickly. She raised the gun, her jaw clenched as the first bats flew at them. She pumped the gage, shooting the closest one, followed by another in quick succession.
She cleared a path, allowing Dustin and Eddie to run to the makeshift cage that surrounded the porch. She walked backwards, keeping her aim on the bats as she moved for cover.
As another shot rang out, the bat in front of her blowing to pieces, a harsh tug on the back of her jacket made her stumble backwards into Eddie’s sturdy arms. The cage slammed closed in front of her swiftly, the swarm getting caught in the rungs, screeching at them furiously.
She looked over her shoulder, noticing the tightness of Eddie’s expression as he eyed the creatures. His gaze moved over to her, the fear in his eyes flashing for a quick moment.
“You were cutting it too damn close.”
She laughed breathlessly. “Just trying to keep you safe.”
Eddie’s chest tightened with anxiety yet flourished with heat at her words, the equal fear and affection that coursed through him reminiscent of the early days, when he was so enticed by her fire yet so scared to get too close.
Even in a life and death situation, he couldn’t deny the sight of her with that gun did things to him.
They stood in a circle, their weapons pointed at the ready as they heard the steady thump of the bats that rattled the trailer walls, determined to get in and wreak havoc. She flinched as a particularly loud thud hit the wall, her hands tightening on the gun she held.
The noises became louder, the scratching of their talons now on the roof above them.
Their footsteps were slow as they followed the noise, tracking the length of the trailer.
Dustin’s expression creased with worry as he noticed a small vent on the ceiling, sending a look over his shoulder to Eddie. “Can they get through there?”
Before any of them had time to answer, the bats crashed through the air vent, screeching viciously. She flinched fiercely, instinctively aiming her gun in defense, watching tensely as Eddie and Dustin stabbed at the small opening with their spears, the cries of the bats ear-splitting.
“There’s too many!” She yelled, knowing she didn’t have enough ammo to shoot all of them and they certainly couldn’t stab them all to death, they’d be overpowered in seconds.
“Get out of the way!” Eddie screamed, shoving his makeshift shield against the ceiling to block the vent.
They all let out loud exhales of relief as the chaos immediately ceased, the bats no longer clawing their way through, their bloodthirsty screeches no longer ringing in their ears.
Dustin and Eddie weakly high-fived each other, both of them looking stunned and shell-shocked.
“Are there any other vents?”
Her spine straightened, her eyes widened as she shared a dreaded look with Eddie, both of them thinking of the same vent in his room they didn’t cover.
“Shit.”
The curse fell past all of their lips in unison as they raced to his room. The second they stepped inside, the vent gave way, a swarm of bats flying into the room with a vengeance.
Eddie slammed the door shut, ushering them the other way. The slams against the door made it shudder under the weight, the wood splintering within seconds.
“It’s not gonna hold.”
“We gotta go!”
Dustin was the first to climb up the rope. She watched him with bated breath, impatiently gripping the rope as her hands trembled slightly. The moment Dustin hit the mattress, Eddie’s hands were on her, helping to hoist her up, desperate to speed up her climb.
“Go, go, go.” Eddie muttered frantically, his wide eyes watching as she climbed, his heart in his throat.
As she hit the mattress with a huff, Dustin was quick to help her to her feet.
As she gathered her bearings, brushing the hair from her eyes, a whispered call of her name from behind her made her tense, every hair on her body standing at attention at the voice.
She looked over her shoulder, her eyes widening in disbelief at the figure that stood before her.
“Sarah?”
~~
Eleven panted, exhaustion creeping through her veins as she used her might to toss Vecna across the room.
Turning back around, her face smoothed out at the sudden absence of Max, who she had just been rescuing.
A deep, sinister laugh echoed from across the room, Vecna getting back to his feet, a twisted look of satisfaction on his decrepit face.
“You’re too naive for your own good, Eleven.” He taunted.
Eleven felt pure dread encase her, her chest beginning to heave as panic coursed through.
“No.” She whispered, refusing to believe who she knew deep down he would target, just to get back at her.
“Max was never who I wanted.”
With those final, daunting words, Vecna disappeared before her.
“No!” Eleven screamed, tears pooling in her eyes.
~~
As Eddie stood in the Upside Down, his hands holding the rope back to their reality, his body was rigid as he contemplated his next move.
He had a thought, one that was deadly, yet it would keep them both safe, keep her safe.
“Eddie!” Dustin called for him, fear seeping in his tone.
Eddie ignored him, his jaw clenching as he moved to grab his spear to cut the rope, ensuring they couldn’t follow him, putting themselves in danger like he knew they would.
Before he could, Dustin’s voice stopped him, his voice no longer scared for him, portraying a much deeper terror that shook him to his core.
“Oh god, please, please, no.” Dustin muttered. “Eddie! I need you!”
Eddie looked up, watching as Dustin shook her shoulders. His brows furrowed, unable to make sense of what he was seeing.
“Eddie, come on! He’s got her!” Dustin screamed.
His heart dropped to his stomach. It felt like his entire world was just thrown off its axis. Throwing his spear down, he began to climb, his fear propelling him forward.
He landed back into their reality, his breath catching in his throat as he saw her, his sweetheart, standing still, her eyes rolled to the back of her head, the picture a mirror of what Chrissy had looked like that night.
His eyes welled with tears immediately and he raced to her, his hands cradling her face.
“Hey, baby, come on. Stay with me.” He pleaded, his voice hoarse with emotion.
“W-we need music.” Dustin reminded him.
Eddie nodded stiffly and ran to his room, cursing under his breath as he sorted through his tapes which were a mess of a pile after the last incident with Vecna getting Nancy. The tape he listened to when he missed her just a little too much, the one that always felt comforting just because it was her favorite, wasn’t in its usual place.
“Fuck!” He yelled in frustration, pure terror overtaking him as the seconds passed with no luck of finding what he was looking for.
“Eddie!” Dustin called from the other room, sounding as though he was on the verge of tears.
“I’m trying!” Eddie screamed, his own tears falling down his cheeks, dreading when he would hear the inevitable sounds of her bones breaking.
He couldn’t stomach it.
He let out a gasp as his shaking hands finally gripped onto the Nina Simone tape he’d bought before they were dating, buying solely because she had mentioned it being her favorite.
He fumbled getting the tape into the deck, breathing heavily as he finally managed, pressing the play button with shaking hands.
He tripped over his own feet as he raced back to her, his chest tightening to see her so still, her eyes flickering the only sign of life.
Eddie worried his lip between his teeth, watching her carefully, waiting impatiently for any change, for the music to work its magic and bring her back to them.
Come on sweetheart, come back to me.
~~
The beeping of the monitor slowed, the noise a subtle torment that unravelled her sanity.
Her chest was tight, her body rigid as she stared down at her baby sister, looking smaller than she remembered as she took her last breath.
“She’s better off.”
She jumped, turning abruptly to see her dad, bruised and bloody, not the strong and sturdy man she had always tried to remember him to be.
Her bottom lip quivered, a choked sob escaping her as she was faced with the monumental losses she’d never really recovered from, but had just done her best to move forward with the hurt plaguing her like a dark cloud that refused to leave her side.
“Dad.”
“She didn’t have to grow up with a sister like you. It would have been crueler to let her live with you by her side.”
Each word was cutting, digging vital wounds in the defenses she’d placed around herself for years, tearing it away until it left her a weak and shivering mess.
“I was relieved when it was all over. It was the only way I could get away from you.”
She shook her head frantically, wiping at her tears aggressively. “This isn’t real.”
A bitter laugh sounded and she turned, her face falling as she looked into the cruel eyes of Eddie, an expression she had never seen plague his kind features.
“We’re real, sweetheart.”
The name made her flinch. To hear it warped, sounding so like Eddie yet so cruel made her insides twist.
“You really think I’d wait for you? You think I didn’t have a line of cheerleaders out my door to replace you?”
“You’re such a fucking coward, hiding behind their faces. Why don’t you just torture me yourself, Dickhead?” She called out to Vecna, steadily ignoring the hurt that lashed through her at the cruel words spoken in Eddie’s voice, words that pushed her to the brink of madness.
A force suddenly pulled her back. She gasped, no longer standing in the middle of that damned hospital room. A stunted breath left her as her back hit something solid. Before she could gain her bearings, a vine wrapped itself around her throat, depriving her of air.
She squirmed and kicked as much as she could, but it was no use.
Vecna stood before her, his form more menacing than she could have imagined. She choked, her vision going hazy with each passing second.
She winced as he crooned her name, stepping forward.
“This will all be over soon.”
His claw extended before her threateningly. Through her hazy vision, she noticed a small figure standing behind him. The buzzed hair was the first thing she noticed, the sight giving her the small amount of hope she needed before Vecna stole her breath from her.
~~
“Why isn’t it working?” Dustin asked, his wide eyes looking at Eddie, pleading with him to do something, anything that would bring her back.
Eddie swallowed against the lump in his throat that threatened to steal his breath completely.
“What do we do?!” Dustin yelled impatiently.
Eddie was left speechless, terror running through him so fiercely it left him unable to speak. His breath stuttered, a weak gasp escaping him when he saw her feet lifting off the ground.
“No, no, no.” He muttered weakly, rushing forward to grab onto her, planting his hands at his shoulders, as if he could keep her on the ground and physically stop Vecna from taking her.
Dustin’s face twisted with grief, tears spilling down his cheeks as he watched her lift off the ground. He let out a gasping sob, covering his face with his hands. He knew he couldn’t watch what was about to happen.
The sound caught Eddie’s attention and he reached out blindly, bringing Dustin into his arms, holding him tightly.
His chest heaved, cries leaving him as he could do nothing but watch as the woman he loved, the woman he planned to spend the rest of his life with, got caught in the snare of a monster he couldn’t even fight.
“Please don’t do this, please don’t take her away. I’ll do anything.” Eddie cried out, praying that Vecna could hear him. “Just take me instead, please, please, take me.”
He flinched, his face falling with dread as her left arm snapped abruptly. He let out a cry, as if it had physically pained him to see.
This can’t be happening, repeated in his head, wishing he could pinch himself, wake himself up from this nightmare.
Dustin buried his face in his chest, crying harder at the sound of her bone snapping.
As Eddie came to the horrifying realization that he was about to watch her die, her eyes snapped open, a loud gasp escaping her as she began to fall.
He threw himself forward, his arms wrapping around her as they both fell to the ground.
“Oh god, oh god, sweetheart, look at me.” He spoke frantically through his tears, his hands cradling her face, desperate to see those eyes of her again, to make sure she was really back.
She cried out in pain, tears welling in her eyes at the agony that coursed through her arm. Looking down, her eyes widened with horror at the sight of her arm bent backwards. Panic encased her, her chest beginning to heave with panting breaths at the gruesome sight.
“Don’t look.” Dustin instructed, kneeling beside her, holding tightly to her right hand, the one that wasn’t injured.
“M-my arm-”
“I know, it’s ok. We’ll get you to the hospital, you’ll be fine.” Eddie assured her, though the tears that steadily fell didn’t do much to assure her.
Her body trembled, aftershocks of trauma coursing through her.
Beside her, Dustin’s bottom lip wobbled as he stared at her as though she would disappear in the next second.
“I thought… it was too close.” He choked out, looking over her fearfully.
Her own lips pulled down as she began to cry. “El- El was there.”
Dustin’s eyes brightened slightly at her words, relief coursing through. He didn’t know how the hell it happened, but he knew she must’ve gotten her powers back. It meant they actually stood a chance at ending this for good.
On her other side, Eddie held her tightly, pulling her in even closer, his chin resting on the top of her head, his shaking hands running up and down the length of her back, mindful not to jostle her broken arm.
“It’s ok, you’re ok. We’re gonna be fine. Everything’s gonna be fine.” Eddie rambled, shock coursing him.
“Eddie,” She whimpered, leaning into him further, feeling how he trembled against her.
“You’re ok.” He repeated, as if he was trying to make himself believe it.
Dustin scrambled to grab the walkie, his hands shaking as he pulled the antenna up.
“We have an emergency, we need you back ASAP!” He cried out.
“What happened?” Steve’s voice crackled through the walkie.
“Just please tell me the bastard’s dead.” She spoke through gritted teeth, practically writhing in pain in Eddie’s arms.
“Just get back here, now!”
She let out a shuddering breath, the pain unbearable. The images Vecna had shown her lingered in her mind. The sight of him, so grotesque, as he leered before her, his claw above her, ready to take her life so easily made her want to throw up.
It had been so close.
The thought brought on a new onslaught of tears, her body shaking as she cried. Eddie just held her tightly, his tears never ceasing as he reassured her over and over.
Only minutes later, did the others arrive, Steve being the first to climb back.
His eyes widened at the sight of her arm twisted the wrong way.
“Wha-what the fuck happened?” He asked, moving to kneel in front of her, his worried eyes frantically roaming over her.
“You need to get her to the hospital.”
“Ok, ok, let’s go.”
“Is he dead?” She asked, her voice weak with pain.
“Yeah, he’s dead.” Steve told her, the victory now meaning so much more, knowing he had almost taken her.
As Robin and Nancy joined them, they were equally as shocked to see the state of her. Nancy looked like she wanted to go back and pump more shots into Vecna’s burning body, while Robin watched, unnaturally quiet, looking entirely unsettled by the sight in front of her.
“Max?”
“Lucas radioed on the way. She’s fine.”
They neglected to mention Lucas’ retelling of the bizarre way Max had fallen out of the trance in the blink of an eye. It all made sense now. Max had only been a decoy, she was never Vecna’s main target.
Eddie held her tightly as he helped her to her feet, whispering apologies as she whimpered in pain as every movement jostled her broken arm.
“Come on.” He said, kissing her temple quickly as he guided her out of the trailer. His arms were like vices around her, unwavering and sturdy as he practically carried her to the RV.
He set her down gently in the passenger seat, his eyes flourishing with torment at the sound of her pained cries, every slight movement sending white hot agony through her.
Steve stopped him, placing a hand on his shoulder before he could climb in next to her. “You know you can’t come with us.”
Eddie let out a bitterly sarcastic laugh. “You have got to be kidding me.”
“Eddie, you’re still a wanted man. You can’t just walk into the hospital, you’ll be taken down in minutes.”
“Fuck that, I’m not leaving her.”
“Eddie, please.” She breathed out, her voice laced with pain. The look of disbelief he sent her was just as painful. He looked heartbroken at the mere thought of separating after what he’d just seen, after he’d had to face the very real reality of her impending death.
She reached out with her good arm, lacing their hands together.
“I’ll be ok. I can’t let them take you away, Eds. You need to stay hidden.”
“I don’t wanna leave you.” He spoke weakly, a fresh batch of tears surfacing.
She let out a stuttered breath, the sight of him so broken up about their separation, no matter how brief it would be, warming her almost dead heart. She looked over his shoulder, her gaze finding Nancy’s tearful eyes.
“Go to the cabin. You’ll be safe there.”
She nodded, placing a gentle hand on Eddie’s shoulder to pull him back. Eddie went reluctantly, his eyes locked onto hers as the door shut, the engine revving to life with a sputter.
He watched, feeling hopeless as Steve peeled out of the trailer park.
He let out a shaking breath, his hands covering his face, his panic not having subsided, lingering just beneath the surface, ready to unleash at any second.
“Are you ok?” Nancy asked him, her wide eyes looking at him worriedly.
He shook his head, his throat tight with the dread of having almost lost her. “He almost had her.”
Nancy looked pained at the knowledge of how close it had come. “He’s dead. He’ll never touch her again.”
He nodded, though it didn’t seem like enough. She had almost died right in front of him. Nothing could ever soothe that wound, especially not when she wasn’t right by his side.
~~
She cradled her bent arm, panted breaths falling from her lips, betraying the immense pain that coursed through her as Steve guided her into the hospital.
“I need help!” He called out, disrupting the quiet of Hawkins general that was usual for the overnight shift at the emergency room.
A group of nurses quickly raced forward, taking her from Steve’s hands, guiding her into a wheelchair. She yelped, a sharp curse following as her arm jostled as she sat.
“What happened?” A nurse asked, looking at her broken arm with a wince.
“I fell.” She answered quickly, the first lie that came to her head. She couldn’t very well tell them the truth.
She was wheeled back quickly, given sedatives and pain medications that soon dulled the world around her. The last thing she thought of was the sight of El standing so strongly behind Vecna.
She couldn’t help but smile weakly at the thought as she drifted.
It felt like seconds later that she was blinking awake. She winced at the harsh fluorescents above, the sting in her eyes making her head pound.
“Hey,” A soft voice sounded from behind her.
She turned slowly, recognizing Steve at her bedside through her blurry vision.
“They patched you up. You got a cast on, but you’re gonna be fine. You’ll be brand new in eight weeks.”
She frowned at the news, but eight weeks in a cast was better than dead.
“Eddie?”
Steve sat up straighter, looking around in paranoia to make sure no nurses were lingering to hear the name.
“I called as soon as you were taken to surgery. They’re at the cabin. I think he’s ready to hitchhike over to get you outta here.”
“We need to go.”
“You just woke up, you gotta take it easy.” He said, his hands hovering over her at the ready as she sat up weakly, still drowsy from the pain meds.
“No, no, we need to go now.”
Steve cursed under his breath as she tore the blankets off her, shakily getting to her feet.
“You are the most stubborn person I’ve ever met, you know that?” He said, his hands holding to her waist tightly to stabilize her.
“Yes, now help me get my pants on.”
“Jesus.” He muttered in astonishment. He hoped this never got back to Eddie or he’d get his ass kicked for sure.
He helped her dress, signing off on the discharge papers the nurses had reluctantly given them. She was leaving against their advice, but her harsh glares had at least made them move a little quicker in getting her the hell out of there.
As Steve wheeled her down the halls, they felt like they could finally take a breath. It was over. Vecna was dead, they all lived - despite the bumps and bruises on the way - and they could finally begin to move on.
They were almost home free when the entrance was blocked.
Chief Powell and Officer Callahan breezed through the doors of the ER, their eyes widening as they came face to face with the person they’d been looking for.
“Well, this is lucky.” Callahan said with a smile that made them both scowl.
“Can I help you?” She asked with all the bitterness she could muster in her drowsy state.
“We’ve been looking for you. You wanna tell us where you’ve been the past couple of days? Because your last known whereabouts were at a murder scene.”
“Are you two planning on arresting me?”
“We just want to talk. Figure out why you were with Eddie Munson the night Patrick McKinney was killed.” Chief Powell spoke, his tone much softer than his partners. He didn’t want to arrest the girl he’d known since her childhood, but he feared there’d be no other choice.
“Eddie didn’t kill him. He didn’t kill anyone.”
The two officers shared a look, like they had just gotten their answer as to what her role in all of this was.
“How did you break your arm?”
The question made her pause, her expression shifting, becoming much more deadly than it had previously. She knew what they were implying, that she was a battered girl who was protecting her abuser out of fear. She grit her teeth, her hand gripping onto the armrest of the wheelchair she sat in so hard it was a wonder it didn’t crack under the pressure.
“Jason did it.” She lied smoothly. She looked over her shoulder, nodding at Steve. “Pull my sleeve up.”
Steve did without question, revealing the handprint bruise on her upper arm.
“Jason did this to me the night Patrick died. He assaulted me and was spouting bullshit about satanic rituals and cults. He’s dangerous and I’m shocked you haven’t seen that. It was his girlfriend who died. She was in Eddie’s trailer and you really didn’t consider how her extremely jealous and unstable boyfriend would react? Patrick defended me when Jason got rough and next thing you know, he’s dead.”
Steve’s widened eyes looked between her and the police, the yarn she was spinning brilliant yet wildly far from the truth. He hoped to god they were buying it.
“He’s unstable, he’s erratic and he’s dangerous. My friends were scared for my safety, given my past with Eddie. They bought a gun just to feel safe and you know who we saw buying a whole stock of weapons? Jason.”
Powell and Callahan shared a look at the news. They had briefly considered Jason a suspect, given his ties to most of the victims, but they felt like they never had to look farther than the giant red flag they believed was Eddie Munson.
“That man is spouting shit that makes me scared that he’s walking around freely. He’s a danger to this town and if you two don’t get your head out of your asses and stop this ridiculous manhunt for Eddie to focus on the real killer here, the blood that Jason spills will be on your hands.”
The two officers were left silent after her spiel, taking in the onslaught of information with calculated contemplation.
“Let’s go.” She mumbled, sending them both one final glare as Steve pushed her forward.
“Holy shit.” Steve whispered when they were far enough away from listening ears. “You really think they believed all that?”
“They better. It’s the only shot we have.”
~~
At the cabin, Eddie paced the length of the porch. His limbs ached, never having relaxed from the tense posture he’d had since she left his side. He had tried and failed to distract himself with helping the others as they boarded up the holes in the walls, the result from the fight before the last, with the Mindflayer, he’d been told.
He still couldn’t wrap his mind around it.
There was little chance he ever would, especially not while he was so hung up on worrying about her.
“Will you stop? We don’t have enough wood to repair the porch after you wear it down.” Dustin scolded.
Eddie just sent him a glare and resumed his pacing, chewing on his nails erratically as his eyes cast to the dirt road once more.
He deflated each time he didn’t see the RV pulling in.
“Dude, her arm was broken. It takes time to repair that. You gotta breathe.” Lucas chimed in, earning himself a similar glare that had been sent to Dustin. He raised his hands in surrender, muttering an apology.
“Leave him alone.” Max told them. Eddie smiled softly, a barely there twitch of his lips, but it was enough to show her his gratitude.
Max understood. The moment she had come out of her trance she knew. The moment she had seen Hopper in that moment of sleep paralysis she had suspected Vecna had been behind it.
She had never been so scared to realize it had all been a front. While she was relieved to no longer be under the clutches of that monster, to know her friend, the one person who understood the dark parts of her, the person she could really talk to was in danger made her feel sick.
Her eyes fell to the road, a mirroring sense of defeat falling over her.
She wouldn’t relax until she saw her.
They were left with their bone-shaking worry only a few minutes more before the familiar sound of an engine cut through the quiet of the woods that surrounded them.
They all perked up, sharing hopeful looks before racing off the porch.
The RV pulled up to the cabin with a rattle, the noise the best thing any of them had ever heard. Steve got out first, shooing them away with exhausted annoyance.
“Give her some space.”
Eddie ignored him, pushing past the others to open the passenger side door. The tightness in his chest was alleviated in a second as she smiled up at him, that sleepy smile that reminded him of the mornings he’d wake up next to her, limbs tangled together, gentle kisses shared under the haze of sleep that clung to them in the early morning hours.
“Hey, killer.” He smiled softly. “How are you feeling?”
“Sleepy.” She answered weakly.
His entire being felt restored, healed by such a simple word. Just to hear her speak, to have her before him, breathing and smiling, felt like a miracle. One he wouldn’t take for granted as long as he lived.
He helped her out of the RV, mindful not to disturb her casted arm that lay in a sling against her chest.
The moment her feet touched the ground, he was knocked out of the way. His eyes narrowed, ready to chew out whoever had stolen his closeness to her, but when he saw Max wrap her in a tight hug, shuddering breaths shaking her body, his anger was gone.
He knew she needed the moment.
“I’m sorry.” Max whispered, her voice raspy as tears flooded her eyes.
Frowning deeply, she ran her good hand through her hair. “You have nothing to apologize for. I’m just glad you’re ok.”
Max wiped at her eyes quickly, embarrassed to have shown such emotion in front of the others.
Lucas was the next person to rush forward for a hug. Her brows furrowed as she noticed the bruise blooming under his eye.
“What happened to you?”
“Jason.”
Anger blossomed within her. Even in her drugged and exhausted state, her arm still throbbing with pain, unleashing hell on Jason Carver suddenly seemed like her new number one priority.
“You might wanna file a police report. It’d help with the story she spun to the cops.” Steve interjected, a proud smile lingering at the way she’d so fearlessly spoken to the officers.
“Seriously?”
“If we’re lucky, Carver will take the fall for everything. He’d probably end up in an institution, but that’s not my problem.”
Eddie laughed softly at the way her fire shone through even in her state. He winded his arm around her waist. “Come on, you need to rest.”
He helped her up the steps, following her lead as she moved to one of the rooms. She paused in the doorway, her chest tight as she looked around at the trinkets and posters that lined the walls.
“This was El’s room.”
Eddie smiled, he hoped to god he got to meet this kid. He was ready to give her everything he owned as thanks for what she’d done, for saving her life.
He helped her lay on the bed, wasting no time in crawling in next to her, his arms wrapping around her. He kissed her neck, nuzzling into her, feeling as though any inch of space between them was too much.
She smiled, her good hand resting atop his. “I forgot how clingy you are.”
Eddie looked up, an apology at his lips, worried he was making her uncomfortable, or that he’d hurt her arm, but her next words stopped him.
“I missed it.”
“Thank god. I’d start crying if you made me move.”
She giggled, the sound full of exhaustion, followed by a wince of pain that bloomed in her arm, but it revealed the pure love behind it, the desire to keep him by her side that mirrored his own.
They lay in silence for a few minutes, the both of them plagued by the things they’d been forced to witness the night before.
“He showed me my sister and my dad… and you.” She whispered, the words hanging in the quiet room like a threat, like it still held the power of danger. “It was like… everyone was happy to leave me.”
“It’s not true.” He spoke up immediately.
“I know.”
She knew her sister loved her, she knew her dad loved, she knew Eddie loved her. But it was hard to shake the fear that had been planted, the self-doubt that seemed to be part of her no matter what she did.
Eddie held her tighter, sensing the turmoil within her.
“I love you.” He whispered, feeling like she needed to hear it. She leaned back into him, her hand that rested over his holding tighter, a silent gesture of thanks.
“I can’t stop picturing it.” He admitted, his voice shaking with the memory of her in that trance, of her arm snapping so violently, as he waited for the rest of her to break. “I really thought I was gonna watch you die.”
She could feel his body trembling against hers, not having recovered from the pure terror of Vecna’s attack. He didn’t think he ever would.
She didn’t have any words of comfort, no soothing assurances. She was alive and breathing, wrapped up in his arms, yet it did nothing to erase the dread that had encased them both, leaving them weak under the weight of it.
All she could do was hold onto him, reminding him of her presence, to breathe steadily alongside him, hoping every echoed breath that filled the quiet room was enough to ease the tension that blanketed both of them in the aftermath of the horrors they’d witnessed.
She hoped over time it would be enough. That their dreams of escaping Hawkins, starting their life together wouldn’t be tainted by the memories of last night.
She hoped she wouldn’t feel the quiet agony of the memories every time he looked at her, like he could only ever see her in the trance, with that broken bone that signalled an impending doom.
She looked over her shoulder, her gaze meeting his. He leaned down, kissing her softly. As their noses brushed against each other, their breaths mingling as one, she felt her fears diminish. Eddie looked at her so reverently, like he was honored he still got to gaze at her so lovingly.
She knew they would overcome the agony. He loved her too much to let anything else spoil it.
~~
She and Eddie remained glued to each other's side. He seldom ever let himself leave her side for barely a minute.
They lay tangled together on the dusty and unused bed in El’s old room, just beginning to drift off when the sound of a car pulling up outside caught their attention.
She tensed involuntarily as Eddie sat up, trying to catch a glimpse out the window.
“Did you tell Wayne to come?”
“No, I just told him I was alive, not where I was.”
Eddie disentangled himself from her, getting up from the bed. “Stay here.”
“Eddie-”
“I’ll take care of it.” He assured her, his protectiveness of her having grown exponentially since her brush with death.
Before he could even reach for the handle, the door slammed open. He jumped, barely stifling a yelp of surprise as he came face to face with an unfamiliar girl who already had tears in her eyes.
“El?”
His eyes widened, watching as the girl ran to the bed, practically throwing herself at his girlfriend.
“I’m so sorry, I didn’t see it. I didn’t think-”
“Hey, hey, it’s ok. None of this is your fault. You couldn’t have known.” She assured her little sister. Noticing her freshly buzzed hair, her eyes narrowed, a fierce protectiveness building within her. “What happened to you?”
“It’s a long story.”
Eddie was left to stand awkwardly, wondering if he should give the sisters space yet dreading the thought of not having her in his line of sight.
He couldn’t help but smile as he watched his notoriously bitter girlfriend hug the girl, her sister, with an expression that looked like she was actively healing while holding her, like a piece of herself that had been missing for months had just fallen back into place.
El looked over at him, her smile faltering slightly as shyness overtook her, finally realizing the stranger who stood before them.
Feeling her tense in her arms, she smiled softly, meeting Eddie’s wondrous eyes from across the room.
“This is Eddie.” She introduced, feeling as though that dreaded weight she’d carried for years was finally lifting as her two worlds came face to face with each other. “Eddie, this is Eleven.”
El looked up at her, a smile beginning to grow as she realized she was finally meeting her elusive boyfriend she’d gush about in the quiet moments where it was just the two of them in the cabin watching reruns of the Golden Girls as she painted her nails.
“Hi.” She greeted quietly, understandably shy when meeting new people. Yet there was little hesitation or fear that surrounded him. Her sister trusted him, so she trusted him too.
“Hi.” Eddie breathed out, smiling as his eyes drifted between the two of them, feeling as though there were finally no secrets left between them, that a monumental weight had been lifted.
“Thanks for… you know…” Eddie couldn’t find the words to thank this little girl for what she’d done. She’d given him everything, kept the love of his life breathing, kept him from crumbling completely.
El just nodded, laughing softly, immediately soothed by his awkward yet warm nature.
There was a flurry in the cabin as the rest of their party arrived. Mike strolled into the room, his eyes widening at the sight of Eddie.
“What the hell are you doing here?”
“Nice to see you too, Wheeler.” Eddie laughed, slinging his arm over his shoulder. “Guess you weren’t lying about your girlfriend.” He teased the teenager who was still looking at his dungeon master with disbelief, his mind spinning at the fact that he was wrapped up in all of this.
The next few days passed without any drama, which was a relief to all of them.
The group remained at the cabin for the next couple of days, each of them reeling as the story came together, of the military coup for El, of her reuniting with Papa and gaining her powers back, of Henry Creel’s connection to El and the creation of Vecna.
It was peaceful, being with each other, reminding each other of what they had almost lost, but rejoiced to still hold close.
She lay on the couch, watching as Eddie moved around the small kitchen, making her lunch out of what little food they had. A smile pulled at her lips, the picture so domestic, reminding her of what she longed for.
It made her itch, wondering when they could get the hell out of town and get started on that dream that used to sound too much like a fantasy than real life.
Suddenly, the sound of tires against gravel sounded from outside. She sat up straighter, wincing at the pain that throbbed down the length of her arm.
From beside her, Steve and Robin sat with mirroring looks of unease.
“You think it’s the cops?” Robin asked, voicing what everyone else had been dreading.
Steve and Robin stood up quickly, following the others outside, while she struggled to stand from the couch. El was quick to grip onto her hand to help her stand while Eddie made his way to her from the kitchen, his expression tight with fear.
“We can hide him.” El offered, looking between the couple with hopefulness. She’d fight whatever officers came to try and take Eddie away without hesitation. She’d grown quite fond of him over the past few days and she knew she’d do anything to keep her sister happy.
They didn’t have time to come up with a plan before the door creaked open. El, tensed, ready to shoot her hand out and give the officers hell for trying to destroy their peace, but she froze when she saw who it was.
Beside her, her sister’s breath caught in her throat as a familiar figure strolled into the cabin slowly.
Her legs felt weak, her eyes blinking rapidly at the sight of her dad. Her stomach twisted, suddenly fearful that this was another one of Vecna’s tricks. Logic was gone, it didn’t matter that Vecna was dead, there was a deep part of her that couldn’t believe what she was seeing was real.
Looking beside her, her face twisted as she noticed the pure shock on Eddie’s face. Whatever she was seeing, he saw it too.
Her expression fell, her mind working hard to try to make sense of what was happening, what was right in front of her.
“Hi.”
The sound of his voice, one simple word, was enough to undo her completely. She sniffled, tears gathering in her eyes in a second, before a sob escaped her.
“Dad.”
“Hey, Kiddo.”
He moved towards them quickly, opening his arms that she fell into in an instant. Jim’s eyes fell closed in relief as he held his shaking daughter. Looking over her shoulder, he held his arm out, nodding to Eleven who stood with tears falling.
She didn’t waste another second, rushing towards her family, joining in on the hug that stole their breath in the best way possible.
The months of torture and imprisonment, the scars he wore, all of it fell off his back, destined to be forgotten as he held his girls. He pressed kisses into their hair, muttering his apologies for leaving, his love for them, his relief to have them back in his arms.
They all pulled away, wiping the tears from their eyes. His eyes softened, narrowing in pain as he looked at the cast on her arm. He knew he was in for a long story, one that would inevitably break his heart.
“Are you alright?”
She nodded. “Yeah, yeah, I'm ok.”
The mere sound of her voice, no matter that it was strained with her tears, felt like enough to bring him back from the dead, to heal him from the depravity he’d been forced into for months.
He let out a loud breath, just taking in the sight of his girls.
As Joyce snuck in, wrapping them both in a tight, motherly hug, Jim laughed quietly to himself as he saw the shell-shocked expression on Eddie’s face who looked at him as though he was face to face with a ghost.
“Good to see you, punk.” He smiled, clapping his hand against his shoulder.
Eddie just nodded, still stunned, mind spinning as he tried to put all the pieces together. Laughing again, Jim brought him in for a hug, making his already wide eyes even wider in astonishment as he weakly hugged him back.
“Thanks for sticking around… looking after her.”
Eddie just nodded, unable to voice how much of an honor he truly held it to, being the one she chose to love.
As the entire group reunited, she found her way to him in the chaos.
“How are you holding up?”
“Shouldn’t I be asking you that? Your dad just came back from the dead.”
“Yeah, I'm freaking out.” She answered quickly. “I’m probably gonna be crying for the next week, but… it’ll be a good cry.”
Eddie wrapped his arm around her, letting her rest her head against his shoulder. He felt a stirring inside him, one that felt selfish, but one he couldn’t ignore.
“So, now that they’re back… you’re probably gonna wanna stay, right?” He asked tentatively.
“No, they’ll come with us when we go.”
Eddie looked over at her, as if surprised by how easy she’d let everyone fit into her ideal future, putting all the pieces together like they were supposed to. Noticing the look on his face, she smiled softly, kissing his cheek swiftly.
“Just because they’re back doesn’t mean I’m letting you go.”
He let out a breath he didn’t realize he’d been holding, relaxing against her.
“Hope you don’t mind adding some stragglers on our way out of here.”
Eddie smiled, looking around at the people around him, the group of friends he’d gained in such a short time, the sense of family settling over him, healing a part of himself he never thought he’d get to heal.
“That’s fine with me.”
Their eyes met, smiles shared as he leaned down, kissing her softly.
For the first time in a long time, maybe ever, he felt like he belonged. With his arm around her, her form solid beside his, he felt ready to face anything the future held.
With her, he could do it all.
~~
Thank you for reading! I'm obsessed with these two and I've loved creating their relationship.
I'm so open to writing more for them, possibly an epilogue or any one-shots you'd like to see. Let me know! xx
Summary: She was the ice queen of Hawkins, all sharp edges and biting words. Eddie Munson was intimidated but smitten. The town freak and the local bitch find love.
When Will Byers goes missing, she's thrown into a fight against foes she never could have dreamed of, and forced to hide dangerous secrets from the boy she was falling for.
Word count: 15.8K
Warnings: Here we go season 4! Packed with angst as usual, sorry for the hearts I broke last chapter... but I also love it
~~
She tossed and turned, huffing in annoyance as she pulled the covers up higher to protect herself from the chill in the room.
She knew she only had a few hours left until she had to get up to get ready for work and the longer she couldn’t fall asleep, the more miserable her day would be.
Exhaling loudly, she forced her body to relax, trying to use the techniques Steve had told her about when he had trouble sleeping. She let every one of her muscles go lax, forcing herself to avoid thinking about what usually ran through her mind when she couldn’t sleep, thoughts that would’ve scared off even the best of therapists.
She must’ve drifted off because what felt like only seconds later, she was stirring awake again, this time laying on her back.
She cleared her throat, wanting to check the time to see how many hours she had left to sleep before she had to face the day, but when she opened her eyes, she found she couldn’t move.
Her brain screamed at her to move, to roll over and check the clock at her bedside table, but something kept her still.
Her brows furrowed, a whimper escaping her as her body refused to move at her will. Her heart began to race, a chill of panic creeping through her veins.
She didn’t know how long it lasted, it could have been seconds or hours, before she was finally able to gain control back. Her foot twitched, the smallest motion that allowed her to try out the rest of her body. She moved slowly, her limbs tensed and sore.
She let out a loud breath, her expression pained as she finally rolled over.
Unease settled within her, the momentary loss of control inciting a deep fear. She reached out with a trembling hand and turned on the lamp at her bedside, her eyes nervously looking around her room, for any sign that something was amiss, that there was the presence of a darker threat than just her own withering mental state.
The silence that greeted her made her ears ring, her heart pounding so hard it soon became the only thing she was aware of.
Letting out a shaking exhale, she slumped back into her sheets, rubbing her eyes tiredly.
It was clear she would not be getting any more sleep.
Keeping her light on, she looked out the small sliver of her window the curtains didn’t cover, her paranoia running rampant as she surveyed the darkness outside, wondering when she’d come face to face with unspeakable horrors yet again.
It felt inevitable.
~~
She waited by the phone, her foot tapping impatiently.
Checking the clock again, she mentally did the math for the time change between Hawkins and California, knowing El would be waking up any moment.
She hadn’t seen her since she visited them for Christmas a few months ago, and it had already felt like too long. Her loneliness had become familiar, alleviated only by her almost daily phone calls with her sister.
The second the phone rang, she jumped, reaching for it with an eagerness that would have made her bashful if it were for anyone else.
“Hello?”
“Hi!” El’s happy voice greeted her.
An easy smile grew, feeling as though every stress in her life was soothed at the sound of her voice.
“Hey, how’s it going?”
“Good. I finished my diorama.”
She smiled endearingly at how wrong El mispronounced the word. “Oh yeah? How’s it look?”
“Your figurine isn’t as pretty as you, but I did my best.” El laughed.
Her heart clenched at the sound of her laugh, the sound making her miss her so much more.
“I’m sure it looks amazing.”
“I’m a little nervous.” El admitted quietly, bashful to share such an emotion.
Her chest ached, wishing she could’ve been there for her sister, that she could just give her a hug while she worried about something she herself had once thought was the end of the world as a kid.
“I know, it isn’t easy to stand up in front of the class, but you got this. You’ve practiced, you’ve done so well.”
El nodded silently on the other line, her own heart aching as her sister comforted her from across the country and not by her side and in her arms as she longed for.
“Don’t worry about what anyone else thinks. As long as you feel good about what you've done, that’s the only thing that matters.”
Across the line, El nodded, a swirl of emotions bubbling within her. Her sister’s voice soothed the anxieties within her, but she couldn’t help the guilt that grew as she pictured Angela’s vicious smirk, a stark reminder that she had yet to tell her sister about the persistent bully.
She knew her sister would be on the first plane to California if she’d told her the truth about what she was going through. She knew her sister would probably end up in jail to protect her from her bully.
“Yeah, I guess you’re right.” El said softly, choosing to keep the story of Angela and her torment a secret once more.
The ding of the bell sitting in the small window that separated the kitchen from the rest of the diner rang loudly, making her grit her teeth, reminding her that she was still at work, needing to contribute so she could keep paying her bills.
“El, I gotta go.”
“Oh, ok.”
The disappointment she heard made her frown. “Call me later, ok? I wanna hear how your presentation went.”
“Ok.”
“You don’t need to be so nervous, you’ll be great.” She assured her. “I love you, I'll talk to you soon.”
El said goodbye, the disappointment remaining in her tone as they hung up. She breathed out, mentally calculating how much it would cost her to book a last minute flight to California. Stealing Mike’s ticket for his flight the next day even sounded like a good idea.
“Hey, food’s getting cold, get your ass moving.” Gary, the gruff old man who led the kitchen barked at her.
She sent him a glare, making him chuckle. He always admired her fire. She grabbed the plates from the window and worked on plastering on a fake smile as she delivered the food to the tables, though she was sure it wasn’t convincing enough.
Her shift dragged on, the hours passing torturously slow.
She absent-mindedly perused through the newspaper a patron had left on the counter. Her eyes flitted over the words, no story grabbing her attention enough to soothe her boredom.
As she turned the page, her heart felt like it skipped a beat as she came face to face with a picture of Metallica, the article outlining the success of their headlining concert in Chicago the night before.
Her mind immediately conjured a picture of the curly-haired metalhead she tried not to think about, but inevitably found her mind wandering to daily. She wondered if he’d gone to the concert. A smile pulled at her lips at the thought of him head-banging and screaming along to the lyrics, his smile so wide it would hurt his cheeks.
A deep ache flourished within her chest at the thought of him. It had been months since she’d walked out of his trailer that night, yet the pain hadn’t lessened in the slightest.
“Hopper!”
She turned, pushing thoughts of Eddie from her mind at the call of her name.
She flushed instantly when she realized it was Kyle calling for her. She was doomed to think of the kiss they shared every time she looked at him, which was hell as they worked practically every shift together.
“Phone’s for you.”
She frowned, her mind immediately bombarding her with horrible scenarios, something happening to El at school, that she’d hear her sister’s crying voice on the other line.
Anxiety was running rampant within her as she reached the phone.
“Hello?” She asked breathlessly.
“Hey!” Dustin’s cheery voice greeted her.
“Is everything ok?”
“Oh yeah, everything’s good. I just had a question, and I know it’s a big ask given your history and it would be super uncomfortable, but that might actually give us a chance with this campaign-”
“Dustin.” She spoke sternly, stopping his rant in its tracks. “Is there a reason you’re bothering me at work?”
“Oh yeah, we need a substitute for Hellfire tonight-”
She burst out laughing, the sound one of bitter shock. “You cannot be serious.”
“I know it was a long shot, but we’re desperate.”
“Absolutely not.” She refused.
Dustin sighed loudly on the other thing, the sound clearly over-exaggerated in an attempt to pull at her heart strings. The little shit knew the soft spot she held for him.
“Your manipulation won’t work. I care about my sanity more than I care about your stupid little game.”
“Fine.” Dustin groaned.
“Wait, isn’t Lucas’ game tonight?”
“Yeah, that’s why we need a substitute.”
She rolled her eyes at his obliviousness. “Why can’t you just postpone?”
“You’ve met Eddie, I don’t think I need to explain to you the importance of his campaigns.”
She rolled her eyes, ignoring the twisting of her stomach at the thought of Eddie, at the fact that he was so casually being brought up in conversation. She sometimes forgot how close he was. They lived in the same town, knew the same people, yet she felt like the distance between them left them on two completely different worlds.
“Dustin, I love you, but I wouldn’t step foot into that club even if you paid me.”
“Yeah, I figured.” He mumbled dejectedly.
“Have fun though.”
“Ok, mom.” He said sarcastically, making her roll her eyes again.
She shook her head as the dial tone sounded, Dustin having hung up without saying goodbye.
“The attitude on that kid.” She mused, half in annoyance and half in pride.
~~
A loud pounding at her door made her groan. She briefly contemplated ignoring the sound and burrowing further under her covers, but when the knocking became an incessant, unceasing rhythm, she knew she had no choice.
With a loud curse, she flung the covers off her and stomped towards the door. She flung it open, her deadly scowl flitting over each face that greeted her.
“What could you possibly want?” She asked through gritted teeth.
“Why the hell aren’t you answering your phone?”
“Because I have a day off for the first time in weeks and I wanted to relax and not be bothered by you gremlins.”
“Well I’m so sorry to interrupt your day, but we have an emergency.” Dustin said sarcastically, making her cross her arms over her chest, her scowl now locked solely on him.
“Ok, cool it, Kid.” Steve said, patting the top of his head as he pushed past him. “Have you seen the news today?”
“No, why?”
The group of them shared nervous looks with each other, only heightening the sudden fear that coursed through her.
“What?” She asked impatiently.
“You might wanna sit down.” Robin muttered and she looked at her friend in bewilderment.
“Ok, you guys are freaking me out, just tell me what’s going on.”
Her dad was already dead, she didn’t know what the hell they were so scared to tell her.
“A Hawkins High student was murdered last night.” Dustin said, his tone now completely different from the sass he had stormed into her house with.
“It was Chrissy Cunningham, she’s a cheerleader, she…” Steve continued, his eyes cast away from her, like he couldn’t stomach looking her in the eyes as he told her the news. “They found her body in Eddie’s trailer.”
She felt nothing at first, like the words hadn’t even registered. She stared at them blankly as it slowly began to sink in, each word hitting her like a punch.
Murdered, cheerleader, Eddie. It rang through her head on a loop, her heart racing faster each time.
“Is… is he-”
“I saw him run out of the trailer and take off. He looked pretty spooked.” Max spoke up, answering her unspoken question, trying to reassure her that, as far as they knew, he wasn’t hurt.
“We did some digging, we think he’s hiding out at Reefer Rick’s place.”
The flustered look in her eye didn’t dissipate as she took in the barrage of news. Robin frowned sympathetically and stepped forward, taking her hand in hers, snapping her out of her shocked daze.
“I’m sure he’s gonna be pretty freaked out by whatever happened. We need you… he needs you.”
Her expression twisted, looking pained by the mere thought of facing Eddie, and she shook her head. “We broke up months ago, I haven’t talked to him since we ended it. I’m probably the last person he wants to see.”
“Are you kidding me?” Dustin asked, ignoring the way Steve scolded him for his tone towards her while she was in such a fragile state. “Eddie’s obsessed with you, it’s disgusting. He would drop everything to be there for you, the least you can do is be there for him when he needs you.”
She scoffed with a roll of her eyes. “Yeah, he’s so hung up on me that’s why he invited a cheerleader back to his place.”
“That doesn’t mean anything.” Steve replied quickly, not wanting her to entertain that train of thought, even though he certainly had.
“Hopper, please. Max said the lights were going crazy. This could be something big, something Upside Down big and If this really is what we think it is, Eddie’s gonna need our help. He’ll need you, you’re the only one he’ll trust.” Robin pleaded, ignoring the soft ‘hey’ Dustin let out in offense.
She hesitated, dread coursing through her, but eventually nodded slowly, her mind reeling with the thought of Eddie in danger. She just couldn’t ignore the gnawing feeling of dread at the news that he had a cheerleader over at his trailer at night.
She shook the thought from her head, cursing herself for such a petty feeling in such a dire time.
She quickly got dressed, her expression hard as stone as she walked out to her car behind the rest of them.
Max’s pace slowed, looking back at the woman trailing behind her, noticing the lost look in her eyes that signaled she was beginning to spiral.
“I’m gonna ride with her.” Max called out to Steve who nodded, sending her a weak, yet grateful smile.
Max backtracked, letting herself into the passenger side of Hopper’s car. She sent the woman a small smile, to which she nodded, silently thanking her for joining her, not leaving her alone while her mind descended into a barrage of thoughts that only made her sick.
“I’m sure Eddie’s fine.” Max said as they began their drive to what they hoped would be Eddie’s hideout.
“Yeah.” She said, speaking as though she wasn’t really thinking, supplanting the conversation with whatever word came to mind first.
“And I'm sure nothing happened between him and Chrissy. They were only alone for a couple of minutes before everything went crazy and he ran out.”
She winced slightly, sending Max a pleading look. “I know what you’re trying to do and I appreciate it, but I… I really don’t wanna think about that.”
“I’ve never seen him bring any girl home.” She added quickly, earning a tired look from the woman.
Max smiled sheepishly, whispering a ‘sorry’ and slumping into her seat.
Her fingers tapped against the steering wheel as she drove, her heart racing, her nerves haywire.
“You said the lights were going crazy?” She asked suddenly, making Max perk up and nod.
“It could mean nothing, you know how shitty the electrical is at the trailer park.”
“Yeah,” She mumbled. “Or… it could mean something a lot worse.”
“Yeah, that too.” Max muttered darkly. “But that’s impossible right? The gate was closed, the Mindflayer is dead.”
“We thought that before too and look what happened.”
A wall of emotion hit her like a wave, threatening to drag her under the surface and steal the air from her lungs. She let out a shaking breath, pressing harder on the gas pedal, desperate to get to Eddie.
“It wasn’t supposed to be like this.” She breathed out, her voice becoming raspy with emotion she could barely hold back, causing Max to look over at her with wide eyes, taken aback by the vulnerability she saw in the woman next to her.
“You never told him anything about all this stuff?”
“No. It’s why we broke up. I couldn’t stand lying to him anymore and it was easier to just get the hell out of there than tell him.” She admitted quietly, regret laced in her voice.
A harsh bitterness swelled within her, making her want to scream and cry all at once, maybe throw something. Whatever the feeling was, it made her itch.
“God, I tried so hard to protect him from all of this. I ruined our relationship to keep him safe and he got dragged into it anyways.” She spoke harshly, tears of frustration beginning to line her eyes.
She blinked rapidly to stave them off, every inch of her body tense with anger. She fucking hated the world sometimes.
Max chewed at her bottom lip, her softened gaze drifting away from her as the sight of her so upset pulled at something deeply uncomfortable within her.
The sun began to set as they drove to the outskirts of Hawkins to Reefer Rick’s cabin, leaving them in darkness as they approached the rickety looking structure. She had been there a few times, but Eddie had always forced her to stay inside the van. He didn’t want her to meet the elusive drug dealer he got his supply from, he didn’t want her to have any part in the darker part of his job.
As they pulled up to the abandoned looking cabin, she knew she’d be ready to tear the whole place apart, drug Kingpin or not, to find Eddie.
She moved on unsteady legs, her chest heaving with each trembling breath that escaped her, her nerves reaching a breaking point that made it hard to pretend she was ok.
Dustin rang the doorbell, each ring getting more aggressive the longer it went unanswered. He began to bang on the door, desperate to find his friend, calling out his name loudly.
She peered into the window, but the darkness that cloaked the place didn’t give her much hope. No one was home.
“Hey guys,” Max called out. She hurried her way over, meeting the redhead where she was pointing her flashlight towards a boat shed by the water.
Her heart jumped. It was their last hope of finding him.
She rushed down the trail, furiously batting away the overgrown underbush that had been neglected and blocked their path. She tried to peer into the window, but saw little in the darkness.
A resentful hopelessness simmered within her, as if she was already resigning herself to failure. The feeling tormented her, reminding her that this was her fault, that if she hadn’t ruined their relationship, if she hadn’t broken both their hearts, he would be with her.
He would’ve come to her, he wouldn’t be missing and there wouldn’t have been a dead girl at his trailer.
The loud creak of the door opening broke her out of her thoughts, followed by Robin’s hesitant voice.
“Hello? Is anyone home?”
She steeled herself, pushing past the feeling of grief for a lost cause that hadn’t even happened yet, and quickened her pace to follow the rest of them into the shed.
Her eyes casted over every inch of the place, the pit in her stomach growing deeper with no sight of him.
She flinched as Steve suddenly used a paddle to stab into the tarp covered boat in the middle of the room.
“What are you doing?” Dustin whispered aggressively.
“He might be in here.”
“So take the tarp off.”
“If you’re so brave, you take the tarp off.” Steve countered, making her grit her teeth.
“He’s not the fucking boogeyman, dipshit.” She said with as much vitriol she could muster in a whisper.
“Look over here.” Max called out.
She rushed over, her wide eyes looking at the scattered candy wrappers that littered the floor as if they were bars of gold.
“He was here.”
“Maybe he got spooked and ran.”
“Don’t worry. Steve will get him with his oar.” Dustin added sarcastically.
“I know you think you’re being funny, Henderson, but considering the fact that everyone in this room has nearly died a hundred times, I don’t find it funny-”
They all jumped in fright as a figure leapt from the covered boat, pushing Steve up against the wall, leaving him breathless.
Every inch of her body went tense, her eyes wide as she stared at the familiar figure. His long curly hair, even in the darkness, was just about the most comforting sight she could’ve seen.
He was real. He was here. They found him.
“Whoa, whoa, Eddie! Stop!” Dustin cried out in fear.
It wasn’t until she saw the broken bottle Eddie held to Steve’s neck that she understood why.
She found herself unable to move, her feet seemingly glued to the floor, left just to stare with wide eyes, her throat tight with long repressed emotions she had tried hard to bury, but were now resurfacing with a vengeance.
“Eddie, it’s me, it’s Dustin. This is Steve. He’s not gonna hurt you.”
Eddie wasn’t swayed by the assurance, he kept his hard stare glued to Steve, untrusting of the intrusion.
“Eddie.” She called out weakly, her voice raspy with emotion.
Eddie’s shoulders tensed, believing for a brief moment that he was dreaming. It was too good to be true, hearing her voice, surely.
He looked over his shoulder, his face twisting with relief and confusion all at once as he saw her.
“It’s ok.” She assured him and a second later, he let go of Steve, the bottle dropping to the floor with a heavy thud. A weighted silence fell over each of them, the tension stifling.
Eddie stood stock still, his wide eyed gaze locked onto her. He choked out her name, feeling like a piece of him was healed by the mere fact that he got to say her name again, that he was looking into those familiar eyes once more.
“W-what are you doing here?”
“Looking for you.” She said softly, a weak smile pulling at her lips that looked more devastated than assuring.
“We’re here to help.” Robin chimed in, though the sound of her voice reminded Eddie that they weren’t alone and he tensed once more, his expression hardening in an instant.
He looked untrustingly at the others, fighting the urge to flee.
“It’s ok, Eddie, they’re my friends. They’re here to help.” She told him.
“We’re on your side.” Dustin said emphatically, his gaze mournful, saddened to see his friend look so scared.
Eddie looked moved, but he couldn’t help his gaze from drifting back to her, as if needing her assurance and only then could he relax.
The depth of emotion in her gaze floored him. He always imagined she’d avoid him, that it would be painfully awkward if they ever crossed paths once more and to see her look so relieved to see him stirred a longing within him he’d been trying to avoid for months.
He let his rigid body go lax, no longer posing such a threat to Steve who finally felt it was safe enough to take slow steps backwards. Eddie let himself sink against the wall behind him, slowly sliding down, the anxiety and exhaustion he’d felt since the night before catching up to him, leaving him with little energy to stay on his feet.
Dustin approached him slowly, realizing he was still an imminent flight risk. He spared a look back to Hopper, motioning for her to move in closer, to be the one to block Eddie when he inevitably tried to escape.
“Eddie, we just wanna talk.”
The night before replayed in his mind, the sound of Chrissy’s snapping bones echoing, making him flinch at the memory.
“We wanna know what happened.”
Eddie shook his head, sniffling as his heart pounded within his chest, the horrors he’d seen wreaking havoc on his mind.
“You won’t believe me.”
“We will.” She chimed in, her voice more assured than it had been earlier. Eddie’s head snapped up, his eyes meeting hers once more. “Trust me.”
He felt powerless not to and let out a long, trembling exhale, gearing up to relive the atrocity that was Chrissy’s death. He felt sick to his stomach as he recounted every gory detail, every second of that night that still felt like some cruel nightmare he couldn’t wake himself from.
“I left her there.” He spoke, his voice hollow, laced with guilt. He broke out of the daze of stomach turning memories and quickly looked down, avoiding the gazes that watched him carefully. “You all think I’m crazy, right?”
“No, we don’t think you’re crazy.” Dustin assured him, but Eddie could only scoff in disbelief.
“Don’t bullshit me man! I know how this sounds.” He cried out as tears welled in his eyes, fear weighing heavily on his shoulders.
“Eddie,” She called out quietly, her voice weak, her entire body feeling like she’d just gone twelve rounds in a wrestling ring just from hearing his story. “We believe you.”
He didn’t look entirely convinced by her words, but the slight glimmer of hope her mere presence brought him was enough to calm him for the moment.
Dustin looked over his shoulder, meeting her gaze. He posed a silent question, one she deciphered immediately. Her stomach sank, dread encasing every inch of her, but she nodded.
It was time.
Dustin breathed out and inched closer to Eddie. “Look, what I’m about to tell you might be a little… difficult to take.”
“Ok.” Eddie replied hesitantly, unsure of what they could possibly tell him that would shed any light on what he’d seen, that would make the impossible sights he’d seen possible.
“You know how people say Hawkins is cursed? They’re not way off. There’s another world, hidden beneath Hawkins. Sometimes it bleeds into ours.”
“Like ghosts and shit?”
“There’s some things worse than ghosts.” Max chimed in drearily, memories of the Mindflayer and Billy’s gruesome end flashing through her mind.
“These monsters from this other world, we thought they were gone, but they’ve come back before. That’s why we needed to find you. If they’re back again, we need to know.”
She could tell from where she stood across the room that Eddie’s head was spinning, that everything they were telling him was enough to rattle him, pulling the rug out from beneath everything he’d ever believed.
“That night, did you see anything? Dark particles maybe?”
“No, there was nothing you could see or touch.” Eddie told them, looking pained as he thought back to that moment. “I tried to wake her. She couldn’t move. It was like she… she was in a trance or something.”
“Or under a spell.” Dustin supplanted.
“A curse.”
The word got under her skin, rattling within her like a plague. She shifted in place, crossing her arms over her chest, suddenly entirely uncomfortable.
“Vecna’s curse.”
The group was left in a tense silence, a grim realization falling upon them that they were dealing with something different than anything else they’d faced, something much worse, something much more powerful.
They did what they could, giving Eddie information about the Upside Down, the previous threats they faced, all the while he took in everything with varying degrees of disbelief and exhaustion that made the already out-of-this-world story flip his entire belief system on its head.
It was well past midnight by the time Eddie was left without questions.
He was sure he had a thousand more, but he was too exhausted to think of even one more. His brain hurt, his body hurt, he just wanted to go home, go to bed, pull the covers over his head and never see the light of day again.
As they came up with a plan to meet Eddie first thing in the morning, making a move to leave for the night, a pit of dread bubbled within her.
She wasn’t ready to leave. It had been months since she’d seen those big brown eyes, since she heard the sound of his voice. Even in the context of such horror, the proximity to him felt like warmth enveloping her.
She wasn’t ready to say goodbye to that feeling she had longed for for months.
“I’m… I’m gonna stay here a little longer.” She spoke up, her voice quiet, almost bashful.
Steve hesitated for a moment, his gaze shifting back to Eddie before landing on her again, a small smile growing.
“Stop it.” She scolded him immediately, all shyness gone in an instant, leaving only that threatening scowl that still made Steve shiver, even after establishing a years long friendship with the girl.
“We’ll be back tomorrow.” Dustin promised Eddie, giving him one last hug of comfort before leaving.
The others waved, most of them trying to hide their knowing smiles, unlike Steve had.
Soon, it was just the two of them.
“You didn’t have to stay.” Eddie spoke, breaking the tense silence.
“I know, but…it doesn’t feel right to leave you here by yourself.”
She winced to herself at her awkward reply. It had never been like this with Eddie. There had never been any tension with him. Even in the early days when she worried endlessly about being awkward around him, not knowing what to say, he always soothed every one of those worries in an instant.
Now, things were different, more fucked up than they ever would have believed.
“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you.” She blurted out abruptly. It felt like a weight had been lifted from her chest, able to unburden herself from her deepest regret that had plagued her for months, hell, even years.
Even when they were still together, when she was at her happiest, it never got easier to hide a part of her life from him. It always felt like a betrayal.
“I get why you didn’t.” He said with a bitter laugh. “This is… I don’t even have a word for it. Crazy doesn’t do it justice.”
She nodded, fighting to find the words, knowing she had a million and one things she wanted to say to him, but her mind was too fucked up to focus on even one thing she felt she had to recompense for.
“You were really dealing with all of this, the whole time?” He asked in disbelief, his softened gaze now locked on her.
“Pretty much. Since Will went missing.”
Eddie’s eyes widened. “That was… like a week after we started dating.”
She nodded mournfully, biting on her bottom lip roughly to hide her growing frown as a wave of emotion hit her deeply.
“I’m so sorry.” Eddie breathed out, looking at her as if he were seeing her in a new light, one that revealed everything, leaving him to suffer in the face of the cold hard truth.
“What are you sorry for? I was the one lying.”
“You had to save the world, multiple times. That’s a crazy fucking burden to carry.”
“I didn’t want you to be a part of this.” She told him, making his tense shoulders slump in realization.
All those times she had pushed him away, given him the cold shoulder, was to protect him.
“There was no fire at the mall, was there?”
She shook her head, feeling tears spring to her eyes at the reminder of that night, of what she’d lost.
“But.. the bruises. W-what really happened?”
“I got interrogated by Russian soldiers who were hiding their base below the mall and trying to open a gate to the Upside Down.”
“Russian soldiers.” He repeated slowly, his brain seemingly lagging as he struggled to put all the puzzle pieces together. “And this super powered kid, Eleven. She’s the kid your dad took in.”
She nodded again, her chest aching at the thought of her sister.
“She moved with the Byers’ to California after my dad…” She trailed off, unable to say the dreaded ‘d’ word.
“Jesus.” Eddie breathed out. She had lost so much, suffered so much, and he had no idea.
She kept her eyes down, avoiding his gaze. She didn't want to see the sadness that lingered in his eyes, she didn’t want to see the regret over their broken relationship.
“This is so fucked up.” She whispered. “I tried so hard to hide all of this from you and if I… if things had been different, this probably never would have happened to you.”
Eddie swallowed against the lump that grew in his throat, his chest becoming tight at the regret that lingered in her voice. He had been wallowing for months since their break up and to see her here, in the flesh, mourning what they had, made him feel dizzy.
He had longed for her for so long and yet, having her in front of him again, wasn’t the romantic reunion he’d been expecting. He never expected to see her looking at him so pitifully, so scared and regretful.
A gnawing thought echoed in his mind, one he couldn’t ignore since he’d seen her, one he so desperately wanted her to understand and not jump to conclusions the way he was sure the rest of the town was doing when they heard he had a cheerleader over.
It didn’t matter if his heart was still aching with the memory of that guy Kyle at her work who gloated about kissing her. Even if she had moved on, he felt like she had to know about his intentions, that he had to clear the air.
“There was nothing going on with Chrissy.” He blurted out suddenly. “She- she wasn’t, there was nothing-”
Her eyes widened and she quickly shook her head, looking down at her shoes. “You really don’t have to explain anything.”
“There’s nothing going on with us, she was just buying drugs. Yesterday was the first time I ever talked to her.”
While she was relieved to know her ex, who she was still insanely in love with, wasn’t hooking up with a cheerleader, she still felt like the worst person on the planet for even being relieved. The girl was dead and she was worried about the green eyed monster hanging over her shoulder.
She got the feeling they were now venturing into dangerous territory, starting a conversation a broken couple shouldn’t have been having.
Her walls began to build, her discomfort fueling her usual defenses to shift back into place.
“I should go.”
Eddie’s eyes widened in panic, internally cursing himself for opening his mouth. He knew he had spooked her. He got to his feet a second after she did, but stayed in place, forcing his feet not to move to follow her as she stepped towards the door.
“I’ll be back tomorrow morning. I’ll bring you some food.” She called over her shoulder, feeling as though she needed to leave as soon as possible, that she could no longer breathe inside that shed.
He called out her name before she could leave, the sound of his voice saying her name once again making her stomach turn in the best way possible, in a way that conjured a mirage of memories that made her heart ache.
She turned slowly, mustering all the courage she had to meet his eyes. She wanted to melt to the floor at the way he looked at her, like he would do anything to keep her by his side.
There was a million things he wanted to say to her, speeches he had rehearsed in the late hours of the night when he couldn’t sleep, pleading with her for another chance, recounting his love for her that would never be rivalled, that he wouldn’t even attempt to find someone to rival it.
The words died on the tip of his tongue.
“Thank you for coming to find me.” Was what he was finally able to choke out.
She felt like she had the weight of the world on his shoulders with that simple sentence. She nodded, feeling her throat grow tight as she plastered on a weak smile he saw right through.
They both knew how heartbreaking it was to be face to face with each other again. They both felt it in their bones.
“Of course.” She spoke, her voice weak, barely above a whisper.
She hesitated a moment longer, just taking the moment to be selfish, to drink in every inch of him, as if to assure herself that he was truly there, standing upright before her, breathing and ok - well, as ok as he could be for someone in his situation.
She forced herself to move, knowing she could’ve stayed there for an hour, just looking at him, remembering every curve of that beautiful face.
“I’ll be back tomorrow.”
She didn’t spare another look back as she left, knowing she’d cave if she saw those big brown eyes pleading with her. She let out a shaking breath as she walked back to her car, her hands curling into fists when she noticed they were trembling.
She slumped into the driver’s seat, burying her face in her hands as she breathed deeply, forcing herself to move past the breakdown she was mere seconds away from.
She drove home slowly, her vision blurring as tears of frustration grew.
She couldn’t comprehend how tangled this had become, the looming threat hanging over them turning her life upside down once again.
~~
“Hey, Chief. You’re gonna wanna see this.” Officer Callahan called out from Eddie Munson’s bedroom. He didn’t know how he got the unfortunate job or searching the messy bedroom of their number one suspect.
Chief Powell stepped into the room, cringing at the mess that lined the floor.
“What’d you find?”
Callahan held out a stack of polaroids he had found in Eddie’s top drawer. The first photo made him pause, he recognized the girl smiling in the photo.
Hopper’s daughter.
Powell sighed loudly, he had forgotten how Jim would grumble under his breath about his daughter and ‘that damn boy’. They’d heard rumors about the Chief’s daughter running around with the Munson kid, they just never put too much stock into it.
“You think she’s involved?” Callahan asked.
He didn’t want to believe it. He’d known the girl since he first joined the force, when she was only an awkward, gangly pre-teen.
He flipped through the polaroids that documented a story of young love. The Munson kid certainly didn’t look like a bloodthirsty murderer when he was smiling so widely as he tangled himself around the girl.
As he moved to the next photo, this one particularly risque, he cringed, his head craning back as he abruptly dropped the stack of photos back into the drawer they’d been tucked away in.
“Don’t look at that one.” He muttered, blushing profusely as he tried to get the sight of the girl, who was certainly all grown up now, bare chested as she laid in her boyfriend’s bed, her stomach glistening with-
He shuddered, he didn’t even want to finish the thought.
“They seem pretty close. Think he’d hide out with her?”
“Might be too obvious.” Chief Powell answered, hoping to god they wouldn’t have to arrest the daughter of his old, dead boss.
“She’d probably know something though.”
He sighed heavily. “I guess it won’t hurt to try. Give her a call, get her to come to the station for questioning.”
~~
Her expression was stone cold as she drove. She replayed the night before, the way Eddie had looked at her, his insistence about his lack of a relationship with Chrissy. It was all too much.
Robin sat in the passenger seat, looking over at her like she had a thousand questions she was dying to ask and she certainly wasn’t trying to be subtle about it.
“Just ask.” She sighed in annoyance.
“What?” Robin asked, her voice high-pitched in the guise of normalcy.
“You look like you’re about to explode. Just say what you wanna say.”
“Did you guys hook up?”
“Jesus christ, Robin!”
“What? You two were giving each other googly eyes the entire time, even in the midst of tragedy. That is the most powerful expression of love I’ve ever seen.”
“We hadn’t seen each other for months. We just… I dunno, we were relieved, I guess.”
“Relieved… right.”
She sent her friend a glare at her overly sarcastic tone.
“We didn’t hook up. The guy just saw someone get killed by an interdimensional monster and is now wanted for murder. I think sex is the last thing on his mind.”
Robin scoffed loudly. “Please, the way he looks at you, he’s thinking about sex with you 24/7.”
“Oh my god.” She groaned, running a hand down her tired face.
“You can’t deny it.”
“I will leave you on the side of the road.” She warned, though it sounded more exhausted than threatening.
“So… did you guys at least talk things out? Maybe broach the skyscraper sized elephant in the room about getting back together?”
She looked over at her friend with narrowed eyes. “Have you talked to Vickie?” She countered, humbling Robin in an instant who could only stare back at her with her lips parted in surprise.
Robin pursed her lips and sunk into the seat. “Well played.”
They soon arrived at the cabin, Steve’s car following shortly behind. She carried the bags of groceries she’d bought that morning, remembering Eddie’s favorite junk food and comfort foods, something he’d desperately been needing in his state.
It felt like the bare minimum she could be doing for him.
A nervous fluttering erupted within her as they approached the boat shed. It made her roll her eyes at herself. They had much bigger things to worry about than her childish feelings, but it seemed her body hadn’t gotten the memo with how often her heart would begin to race at the mere mention of his name.
She pushed the door open, flinching as she saw Eddie just feet away, jumping back in fright, holding out that broken bottle in defense.
“Hey,” She breathed out, her eyes flickering to the bottle and back to him.
Eddie’s entire body sagged in relief at the sight of her, letting his makeshift weapon fall to the floor carelessly.
His eyes lit up at the grocery bags she held, his stomach growling at the promise of food.
The others followed in behind her. She watched as Dustin and Eddie hugged, memories of the way he used to hold her tight, nuzzling in close to her flooded her mind. All the times she had to slap at him playfully as he stole her breath from her.
A hint of a smile ghosted at her lips at the thought of times long passed and she had to forcibly shake herself of the memories.
“So we got some good news and some bad news.” Dustin began hesitantly. “How do you prefer it?”
“Bad news first, always.” Eddie replied through the handful of cereal he’d shoved into his mouth.
“We tapped into the Hawkins PD dispatch with our cerebro, and they’re definitely looking for you. Also they’re pretty convinced you killed Chrissy.”
“Jesus, Dustin.” She muttered, running a hand over her face, scolding the kid for his bluntness. The way Eddie’s face had fallen felt like a punch to the chest.
“And the good news?” He asked, wondering if there was any.
“Your name hasn’t gone public yet. But if we found out about you, it’s only a matter of time before others do too and once that gets out, everyone and their shallow-minded mother is gonna be gunning for you.”
Eddie’s expression had gone hollow, as if he was already resigning himself to a gruesome fate.
“Hunt the freak, right?”
“I’m not gonna let that happen.” She chimed in, her voice stern, unaware that she had said ‘I’ instead of ‘we’, which didn’t go unnoticed by the others, especially Eddie whose eyes softened, looking like he had to hold himself back from getting to his feet and tackling her in a hug he so desperately wanted to melt into.
“So, before that happens, we find Vecna, kill him, and prove your innocence.”
“That’s all, Dustin?” Eddie questioned, his voice dripping with sarcasm.
“We’ve fought shit like this before.” She said, prompting him to look back over at her. “We’ll figure out a way, like we always have.”
“But that was before, when we had El.” Dustin countered.
“How are we supposed to fight this thing without her, she doesn’t even have her powers anymore.” Steve added.
“We’ll figure it out.” She spoke through gritted teeth, sending both of them cold scowls. She knew Eddie’s head was spinning, that only the worst case scenarios were running through his mind and the prospect of fighting some interdimensional monster wasn’t helping.
Steve straightened, understanding that look on her face, knowing he was in for a punch if he kept talking any more.
Suddenly, the sound of sirens in the distance screamed louder and louder.
“Shit, tarp, tarp!”
Eddie was quick to jump into the boat, all of them tossing the blue tarp over him.
“Fuck, what now?” She muttered to herself, watching as a line of cops raced down the road.
~~
Things had gone from bad to worse.
Two people were dead now. Vecna had taken Chrissy and Fred, leaving them tortured and broken.
They had spent the day investigating the only two leads they had. While she joined Steve with Dustin and Max, looking into Ms. Kelley, the guidance counsellor Max was seeing, who was also apparently seeing Chrissy and Fred, Nancy and Robin were getting all the information they could about Victor Creel, a person of interest Wayne has mentioned to Nancy.
Her stomach twisted at the thought of Wayne. He had to have been losing his mind worrying about Eddie. She couldn’t even imagine what he’d been through finding Chrissy after his shift.
It had been months since she’d seen him and she longed for those fatherly hugs he would give.
The group of them were left feeling as though they were facing a threat far beyond their capabilities. Not that they ever felt qualified to be dealing with the Demogorgans, the Mindflayer, and Russian soldiers, but this felt different, heavier, more daunting than the last threat they were faced with.
Now one of their own was threatened.
They all stayed close after realizing Vecna’s target on Max, keeping all of their watchful eyes on her.
Given what they all knew about how Vecna messed with Fred and Chrissy before striking, Max was adamant that today would be her last day.
It left all of them quiet with the grim realization that they could be fighting a losing battle, that they may not all make it out alive.
It made her feel like she was suffocating, like all the air had been sucked out of the basement they had holed up in since the night before.
Her instincts screamed at her, desperately wanting to escape, where she could break down in peace.
“I’m gonna head home for a bit.” She said, wincing at the pull of her muscles in her sore back as she stood.
“What? No, we have to stay together.” Dustin said, fear lingering in his voice.
“I just wanna shower and change my clothes. I’ll be half an hour, tops. I promise.”
He looked reluctant to agree, the thought of any of them going off on their own while Vecna was laying curses on people’s heads made him feel sick to his stomach. Two of his friends were already in the fire, one wanted for murder while another one was seemingly ready to die today.
The last thing he wanted was for her, one of the only adults he’d given a damn about since childhood, to wander off, exposing herself to danger.
“Dustin, I’ll be fine.” She assured him, placing her hands on his shoulders. “I’ll come right back.”
“Ok.” He finally agreed, his voice hoarse, plagued by his fear.
She smiled sadly and hugged him tightly. Promising once more to return as soon as she could.
She waved to the others who looked just as reluctant as Dustin to let her out of their sight.
Her stomach was in knots as she drove home. That familiar burning sensation that signaled impending tears threatened her once again. It all felt like too much, Eddie’s banishment, Max’s impending danger.
She was already fragile, still dealing with months of unspoken grief, she felt like this was enough to break her completely.
A long exhale that revealed just how exhausted she was fell past her lips as she stepped inside her trailer, wincing to herself at the mess, at the buildup that had accumulated in the months of her neglect, betraying just how close she was to losing it.
She was making her way to the bathroom, eager to find a semblance of peace a scalding shower could give her, when a knock at the front door stopped her in her tracks.
An audible annoyed sigh left her and she stomped back towards the door, ready to ream out anyone who had dared to disrupt the shred of peace she was attempting to find.
As she swung the door open, she had to work hard to not let her fear expose itself in her expression.
“Officer Callahan.” She greeted stiffly.
“Hey there.” He smiled, the gesture a charade of warmth. “I was wondering if we could chat.”
“Now’s not really a good time.”
He nodded, as if having expected the answer. “You see, we’ve been calling you, but no one’s been answering. Have you not been home?”
“No, I’ve been here. Just haven’t felt like talking to anyone.” She answered, hoping the stern tone of her voice would make him get the hint and leave.
“Well, we have some questions for you. I’m sure you’ve heard about the murder that happened at Forest Hills trailer park.”
Her throat went dry, a sinking feeling blooming in her stomach.
“We found some pictures of you with our number one suspect. We were hoping you’d know something about his whereabouts.”
She was left speechless, her heart beginning to pound within her chest.
“Why don’t you come with me, we can talk at the station.”
~~
She braced herself as she stepped into the Wheeler’s basement. She was immediately met with a barrage of questions and looks of annoyance.
“Where the hell have you been?”
“What the hell, Hopper? We tried calling you like a million times.”
“I’m sorry.” She was able to voice through the chaos of the frantic questions thrown her way.
“We really needed you today.”
“Max almost fucking died, where the hell were you?”
“What?” She choked out, her eyes falling onto the redhead who sat on the couch, headphones over her ears, her fearful eyes casting away the second they met hers. “What happened?”
“Vecna happened.” Dustin explained vaguely, scowling at her in dismay.
“Where were you?” Robin asked, her tone much more sympathetic than Dustin’s.
“At the police station.”
The group of them paused, taken aback by her words. Their widened eyes took her in, as if trying to gauge if she were lying or not.
“What.. why would they- what the fuck-”
“They knew Eddie and I used to date, they thought I was hiding him.” She explained.
“What did you tell them?” Nancy asked worriedly.
“That Eddie and I broke up on horrible terms. I pretended I hated his guts, that I hadn’t seen him in months and didn’t want to see him ever again.”
“And they believed you?” Robin asked, earning a look of contention which made her shrink. “What? You light up when you talk about him, I just wanted to make sure you were a good enough actress.”
“They let me go, I assume that means they bought it.”
“Shit.” Steve muttered. “Do they have any idea where he is?”
“No, they’re scrambling. The fact that they even thought to ask me makes me think they’re grasping at straws. He’s safe for now, but… people are angry. They’re not gonna rest until they feel like Eddie’s paid for this.”
It left her feeling sick, knowing how villainized he was, that people wanted his head on a spike as justice for Chrissy. The fact that people couldn’t fathom that she was just buying drugs made her want to start throwing out punches to the small minded people in this town who thought Eddie was a problem.
“Shit.” Dustin muttered, the same anger for this town coursing through him.
“Are you ok?” Nancy asked, noticing the look on her friend’s face, noting how the stress seemed to weigh on her heavily, noting how the bags under her eyes seemed to get larger day after day, how her smile seemed smaller and smaller, the light she used to see in her eyes now nonexistent.
She let out a noise of exhaustion as she shrugged. “Ask me in a week.”
She let herself flop onto the couch, gearing up to hear about the ordeal with Max, learning the pure horror of Vecna’s reach.
She wanted to throw up as she heard how close it had been, how Vecna had almost taken Max from them. The guilt that she hadn’t been there was dizzying, fueling a barrage of self-hatred that wasn’t exactly new to her, but had laid beneath the surface of her grief.
While Max had Kate Bush to keep Vecna at bay, she couldn’t help but feel as though they were venturing into a losing battle.
They had decided to stay together that night, each of them keeping a keen eye on Max, much to her chagrin.
As they settled in for the night, she found a spot next to Max, her headphones remaining over her head, the soft click of her replaying the tape the only sound in the room as the others dozed fitfully.
She nudged the girl lightly, prompting her to lift one of the speakers from over her ear.
“I’m sorry I wasn’t there today.”
Max swallowed against the lump in her throat. “It’s ok.”
“It’s not.” She insisted. “I should’ve been there.”
“I’m glad you weren’t.” Max admitted quietly. “I didn’t want you to see that.”
Her heart fractured at the realization that, even as Max faced death, she wanted to protect her.
She felt her eyes beginning to sting and she reached out, placing her hand over hers. Max held back just as tightly, neither needing the words to understand the shared pain that had plagued them for the past months, that still reared its ugly head and darkened their world.
~~
By the next morning, it was clear they needed a plan, that they needed to find a way to get information about what had happened to the Creel family, how it connects to Vecna, and sort out the waking nightmare they were living.
“We better wake her up.” Dustin whispered, motioning with his head to Hopper who was still splayed out on the couch, fast asleep.
Steve, who was sitting in front of the couch, turned, snorting slightly at the sight of her out cold. He nudged her lightly, whispering her name.
Her eyes fluttered open, exhaustion painted over her expression.
“Come on, straggler, we gotta strategize.”
Steve stood, but frowned, turning back around when he noticed she hadn’t made a move to get up.
“Hopper, come on.”
Her wide eyes looked to him, almost pleadingly and he felt his blood run cold. He spoke her name, his voice low with worry.
“What’s going on?” Dustin asked from across the room, his face creasing with concern.
Steve watched her with wide eyes, noticing how still she lay, her limbs rigid, like a dead body in rigor mortis. He kneeled beside her, his heart pounding within his chest.
She whimpered, the sound achingly petrified, making his stomach drop. He spoke her name again, this time louder, more frantic, and began to shake her, the only thing he could think to do to try to get her out of whatever this was.
Dustin approached them, pure dread etched across his face as he saw the state of her, the fear in her eyes, the way her body looked unnaturally tense.
“What’s happening?” Nancy asked as she made her way down the basement stairs. Her eyes widened, soon hurrying her pace as she noticed her friend looking terrified where she lay on the couch.
“She’s not moving. I don’t know what the fuck happened, I just woke her up and this happened.” Steve explained frantically, his voice betraying his fear.
Her eyes flitted between Steve and Nancy, silently pleading with them for help. Her panic rose the longer her limbs refused to move, her chest heaving rapidly with each panicked breath.
“Take a breath, it’s ok.” Nancy soothed her, taking her hand. “Try to move your hand, slowly.”
She looked down, her brain screaming at herself to move, just a finger, the slightest touch, but it didn’t come. A scared whimper fell past her lips again, the sound agonizing. Steve cursed under his breath, running a hand over his face and quickly got back to his feet, calling for the others, hoping they would have a chance in hell at breaking her out of whatever this was.
Robin, Max and Lucas quickly raced down the stairs to the basement, their faces twisted with worry.
“What’s wrong?”
“Something’s happening to Hopper.”
“Vecna?”
“I don’t know!” Steve yelled in exasperation. The kids all followed him to where she lay on the couch, her limbs refusing to move at her will.
She felt her chest constrict, her lungs burning with the ache it took to breathe in her panicked state. She suddenly let out a heavy gasp, her limbs jerking, finally free of whatever invisible chains kept them down.
She sat up weakly, quickly finding herself locked into a strong embrace.
“Oh my god, are you ok?” Nancy asked worriedly, holding her tightly.
“What the hell was that?” Steve chimed in, his wide eyed gaze roaming over her in concern as he took a seat on the couch next to her.
She breathed heavily, her head falling into her hands as she tried to control her emotions, desperate to get a grasp on herself, to climb down from the panic that had suffocated her just seconds ago.
“She wasn’t in a trance like Max had been yesterday. This wasn’t Vecna.” Dustin noted, giving them the slightest ounce of relief he could.
“I’m ok.” She finally spoke up, her voice hoarse.
“It sure as hell doesn’t look like it.”
“What was that?” Robin asked, her eyes still wide with fear.
“Sleep paralysis.” She admitted quietly, as if she were revealing a dark shame. “I… I went on meds about a month ago and it’s been messing with my sleep. My doctor said this is normal.”
The truth laid bare for everyone to see, making her feel as though she had just exposed a part of herself that was always meant to be concealed. Her stomach twisted and she kept her eyes down, refusing to meet the gaze of her friends, sure she would see disgust, or at the very least distrust that she had such a weak grasp on her mental state.
“Normal?” Steve spoke up. “That most definitely was not normal, that was terrifying.”
“Steve.” Nancy scolded through gritted teeth.
“Have you been having nightmares?” Max asked suddenly, reminding herself of the symptoms that signalled Vecna’s target on her back.
“Which one of us hasn’t been having nightmares for the past three years?” She questioned, making them all share knowing looks with each other. They all knew it would be a miracle to not have nightmares after what they’d experienced time and time again.
“Any headaches?”
“I sleep 3 hours a night and drink too much, so yes.” She answered, keeping her eyes down to avoid the shameful looks she was sure she’d be receiving.
“Nosebleeds?”
“No.”
“Ok, good.” Max spoke quietly.
“See, not cursed. At least not by Vecna.”
They all looked unsettled, unsure if they truly believed Vecna wasn’t behind it and unsure what the alternative meant. None of it felt good.
They saw behind her facade, the pain that lingered in her eyes, the desperation to put on a front that betrayed every ounce of her terror that meant revealing her truth, that the unyielding grief was taking its toll on her, more than she felt comfortable admitting.
It wasn’t new. Steve, Robin, and Nancy had been watching her a little more carefully since the summer, since her dad had passed, since Eleven had moved, and since she broke things off with Eddie.
It seemed everything she did put them on edge, made them worry that she was spiralling, worried she was breaking herself down past the point of return.
Vecna or not, they worried about her.
She was anxious for the rest of the day. Her mind wandered, barely able to concentrate as they came up with a plan to check out the Creel house, to find any answers they could about Vecna.
She felt exposed, that a part of herself she had tried so hard to never see the light of day was now out in the open, for all of them to see and judge.
She followed behind everyone as they left the Wheeler house, driving in silence to the Creel house. She kept to the back, still quiet, as she stepped inside the decrepit mansion that once housed a massacre.
Her eyes barely took in anything as she looked over the cob-webbed covered rooms, unable to concentrate on anything about Vecna and the glaringly obvious problem they faced.
“Hey,”
She turned, finding Robin watching her with concern.
“What’s up with you?” Robin asked, eyeing her worryingly, her anxious mind jumping to the worst conclusion, interdimensional conclusions.
“Sorry, I…” She trailed off, realizing she had no excuses, at least not ones she wanted to voice.
“You’re distracted.”
“I just… I should go check on Eddie. He’s been alone for too long.”
“Oh, ok, I can come with-” Robin’s sentence stopped abruptly as her friend was already taking quick steps out of the room and down the stairs. She shared a look with Nancy, the both of them scared for their friend.
Nancy’s jaw clenched and she quickly moved to follow, her steps quick as she raced out of the house, finally catching up to Hopper as she opened the driver’s side door.
“Hey, where are you going?”
“Nobody’s checked on Eddie in a while.” She explained vaguely.
“Ok. Are you sure you wanna go alone?”
“Yeah, I’m better on my own.”
Nancy frowned at the words. She knew this was what she did, that she felt like isolation was protection, that she retreated from others when she felt threatened, when they got too close to seeing the real her, the parts of her she thought too ugly to show others.
“Look, what happened this morning, it was scary, but we… we don’t think any less of you. We know what you’ve been going through-”
“Nance, I really don’t wanna do this right now.”
“Can you please just let us take care of you?” She pleaded, her big doe eyes staring at her like it pained her to see her friend hurting so deeply.
She felt a lump grow in her throat, that exposed feeling growing, like a wound she couldn’t close that kept bleeding until it’d eventually drain her of life.
“Just take care of Max. She needs it more than I do.” She replied and quickly got into her car, pulling away without another look at Nancy.
She felt like a cinder block lay on her chest, restricting her breathing and making every inhale painful.
She kept reminding herself to keep her head on straight, that she had dealt with this mess before. She was then reminded of how little she was able to handle those messes in the past too.
She knew she was ignoring every outreached hand for help, that she was on a path of self destruction she couldn’t stop.
~~
She pulled up to the cabin, every inch of her longing for Eddie, to soothe the storm brewing in her mind, but her heart dropped as she noticed figures lurking in the dark. Her breath caught in her throat, remembering what Lucas had told her about this Jason Carver prick and his vendetta against Eddie.
With a whispered curse, she reached out to the glove compartment, her hand hovering over the revolver she kept hidden there since her dad had died, no longer feeling safe in the world without him.
She didn’t know if she could really do it, pull the trigger and end someone’s life, but she didn’t know if she’d end up with a choice. She grabbed the gun and tucked it into her waistband, her chest constricting with a fear so harsh it left her hands trembling.
Her face was twisted with fury as she got out of her car and stomped towards the dumb jocks who lingered on the water’s edge.
“Hey!” She called out angrily, making them flinch in surprise. “What the fuck are you doing? This is private property.”
“As far as we know this place belongs to Reefer Rick, who’s currently in jail.”
“That doesn’t give you the right to trespass.”
“I’m sorry. Do you live here too?”
She held back a sneer, her cold gaze landing on the blonde bastard who smiled at her innocently, though he was unable to hide the annoyance in his eyes.
“Rick is my cousin. He asked me to look after his place while he’s away. And I don’t think he would appreciate dickhead teenagers loitering around his place.” She lied smoothly.
The three of them paused, sharing incredulous looks with each other, silently contemplating their next move. It took everything in her to not spare a look at the boat shed. She so desperately needed to know if Eddie had escaped or that he was still hiding, remaining under cover until the idiot jocks left, but she couldn't chance ruining his cover.
“I’m sorry, we didn’t mean to cause any trouble. We were just looking for someone.” Jason tried to appease her, which only fueled the fury within her.
She knew exactly what they would do to Eddie if they found him and it made her blood boil. She was already having a bad day and if they played their cards right, she’d be unable to hold back and unleash months of hell onto them.
She almost wanted them to piss her off just to give her the excuse to start throwing punches.
“Well, look somewhere else. It’s just me here.”
“We’re sorry, Ma’am.” The other spoke, the one who at least had the decency to look apologetic for trespassing.
She sneered at the cordial name and motioned for them to leave, though his friends didn’t take a step.
“Wait a minute, I know you.” The jock with the baseball cap muttered, looking at her with narrowed eyes. “You were the Chief’s kid. Hopper, right?”
“Hopper?” Jason echoed, his untrusting gaze looking her up and down, recognition settling over him, his expression darkening. He’d heard the rumors about her over the years, he knew exactly who she was. “You dated the freak, didn’t you?”
She schooled her expression, her anger clouding her ability to show any fear. As she mentally worked through a viable excuse, her eyes caught onto movement on the water behind them.
Her stomach flipped. It was Eddie, making his escape in the boat. She resisted the urge to smirk and turned her cold scowl back to the men in front of her.
“Look, if you don’t get the fuck out of my face in the ten seconds, I’ll make sure none of you will ever get the chance to procreate. Move, now.”
Jason ignored the threat, his mask finally slipping completely, all pretense of false politeness gone in an instant, leaving only a disgusted sneer. He stepped towards her, grabbing onto her arm.
“You know where he is, don’t you? Don’t you?!” He yelled, shaking her impatiently.
“Jason, chill out, man.” Patrick stepped forward, looking in concern at how roughly he was holding her.
“Shut up!” Jason yelled over his shoulder. He turned his menacing stare back to her. “Tell me where he is.”
She kept her mouth shut, meeting his glare with equal disdain, only making him more irate, his teeth gritting in frustration.
“Fucking tell me!”
“Even if you find him, you won’t live long enough to lay a hand on him.” She spoke darkly, fully willing to turn the threat into a promise if he ever got close enough to hurt Eddie. The gun in her waistband suddenly felt like it was burning against her skin.
“Holy shit, Jason, look.” Andy spoke from behind them with a twisted excitement, pointing to the figure on the dark lake. “It’s him.”
Jason kept his grip on her arm, dragging her along with him, making her squirm and attempt to wrench herself out of his grip, to no avail.
“Hey, Freak! Where do you think you’re going?” Jason called out.
In the boat, Eddie cursed under his breath and looked over his shoulder to see the group of jocks at the shoreline. His stomach dropped, his expression twisting with dread as he noticed her, trapped in Jason’s grip. He stood, his face shrouded with anger.
He was seconds away from changing course, damning himself to get Jason’s hands off of her, but her voice stopped him.
“Eddie, go!” She called out.
He paused, his mind a whirlwind as he contemplated what to do.
“Go!” She yelled again, her voice dripping with desperation. She knew him too well, knew that he’d want to play savior instead of protecting himself. She promptly slapped Jason across the face, his head snapping to the side as a gasp of pain fell from his lips, allowing her to wrench herself out of his grasp.
He sent her a sneer and turned his attention back to his main target, his hatred for Eddie outweighing his growing ire for her.
He and Patrick tore their suit jackets off and dove into the water without hesitation, swimming after Eddie as he paddled the boat as quickly as he could. Her feet followed instinctively, wanting nothing more than to get to Eddie.
A stunted breath left her as a pair of strong arms wrapped around her, Andy restricting her so she couldn’t run away.
“Not so fast.”
“Get off me.” She grunted, shifting and resisting as much as she could to get his hands off her. She watched, her eyes wide with horror as Jason and Patrick closed in on Eddie.
Looking over her shoulder, she noticed Andy watching his friends intently, his pleased smirk making her blood boil. Using their momentum as a distraction, she elbowed Andy in the gut, barely able to take pleasure in the noise of discomfort before she was rushing out of his grip. She turned and kicked him in the crotch, this time taking a moment to smile in satisfaction as he fell to his knees with a grunt of pain, before turning on her heel.
She jogged across the length of the shore, her eyes squinting to see in the dark. She noticed Eddie standing in the boat, using the oar as a makeshift weapon, trying to keep Jason away from the boat.
With a muttered curse, she tore her jacket off and dove into the frigid water. She gasped at the shock of cold that permeated every inch of her and forced her stiff limbs to move. She swam as quickly as she could, her chest constricting with each panting breath that felt like needles in her throat, the cold water making it all the more difficult to move quickly.
“Eddie!” She called out as she began to close the distance, unsure of what she’d do once she actually made it. She couldn’t very well fight off two jocks, especially while in the water, but she wasn’t exactly thinking that far ahead.
She just wanted to get to Eddie.
“Stay there!” He yelled back, his worried gaze flickering between her and Jason. He didn’t want him anywhere near her. He knew he’d do anything to get back at him, even stoop as low to use her to hurt him.
She ignored him, continuing to swim towards the boat.
“Patrick, come on! We almost have him.” Jason called out, noticing his friend had stopped swimming.
The stroke of her arms slowed, coming to a stop as her brows furrowed in confusion. Patrick looked around for the perceived threat he couldn’t find, his eyes meeting hers, as if posing a silent question if she too had heard the chime of the clock that signalled doom.
She swallowed thickly, her eyes widening slightly as realization fell upon her.
Suddenly, Patrick lurched beneath the surface. In the next breath, his body shot out of the water, hovering in the air unnaturally.
Her jaw fell slack, looking at the display in pure shock, unable to look away, like bystanders who have no choice but to watch a horrific car crash unfold before them. Jason watched with wide, terrified eyes as his friend succumbed to Vecna’s curse.
The snap of his bones seemed to echo across the lake.
The noise broke her out of her shock, making her flinch fiercely and squeeze her eyes shut to avoid the gruesome scene. Though there was nothing that could drown out the sound of each snap, of the horrid thud as his body hit the water lifelessly.
“Hey, hey, look at me.”
She jumped, a shout of fright escaping her against her will as she felt hands on her shoulders. Her eyes snapped open to find Eddie’s familiar face in front of her. She didn’t even know when he had gotten into the water. His hands held onto her tightly, his worried expression now face to face with hers.
“Come on.” He urged, pulling her along with him.
They swam as fast as they could, further and further away from Jason who was screaming for his friend, his attention no longer locked onto them and hellbent for revenge, giving them the out they needed to escape.
It felt like hours they had swam, feeling as though no amount of distance would be enough. There was no sense of safety, no after what she’d seen.
They eventually made it to the other side of the lake before finding a small shallow alcove on the shore. They were both panting in exertion as they dragged themselves out of the water, their clothes soaked and heavy, weighing them down as they trudged onto the dirt, flopping onto the ground in exhaustion.
“That- Vecna-”
“I know, I know.” Eddie responded through heavy breaths, understanding better than anyone the shock and horror coursing through her.
She had heard Eddie’s story, had felt the fear he felt just through words, but to actually see it, to hear it, was another, more terrifying venture.
She looked over at him, her eyes sad, full of horror. He understood immediately what would never be enough to convey with mere words. She knew what he had been through that night, watching Chrissy’s bone break, having no idea what the dark truth of the matter was.
He reached out, placing his hand over hers, his silent acceptance of her empathy for what he’d witnessed, for the horrors he’d been forced into.
“Come on, we gotta move.” He said, getting to his feet weakly, reaching over to help her as she struggled to move her aching limbs.
As she stood, her hand instinctively reached for the gun at her waist, needing a sense of security after that ordeal, but she found nothing.
“Fuck.” She hissed, looking out to the water, knowing finding it was a lost cause.
“What?”
“I lost my gun. It must’ve slipped out while we were swimming.”
Eddie looked over at her with wide eyes. “Did you just say gun?”
She seemed to shrink under his curious gaze and nodded slightly, feeling as though there wasn’t enough time to explain to Eddie all the ways in which the Upside Down had changed her.
“Come on, we need to get away from the shore.” She swiftly changed the subject, leaving Eddie to gawk at her as he followed her.
In the dark of night, they moved deeper into the forest, both now on the run and certifiably banished from their regular lives.
They were silent as they walked, both of them left with a heavy weight of dread on their shoulders, but they never strayed too far from each other.
His shoulder brushed against hers as they walked, his hand shooting out to grip onto her arm as he tripped over an upturned root he hadn’t spotted in the dark, her hand squeezing his as he helped her climb over boulders.
No words were shared about the touches, or the fact that they hadn’t exactly let go of each other since the start of their trek.
They just hoped it brought as much comfort to the other as it did to themselves.
~~
They had settled at Skull Rock, finally taking a moment to rest as the sun was beginning to rise. She had insisted he get some sleep, but he refused, his heart racing too quickly, his body too fraught with nerves to rest.
He urged her to sleep, offering up his shoulder as a pillow. She had rolled her eyes and refused, but barely five minutes later, she was slumped against him, her body slack as she began to doze, her head laid upon his shoulder.
She had been sleeping for about two hours, Eddie finally feeling as though he could let his body, that hadn’t known peace in days, to finally relax.
He stole glances at her, a smile pulling at his lips at the sight of her. It felt so familiar, to have her weight against him, to hear her soft breaths, to watch her chest rise and fall.
He had missed her, more than he could ever put words to. The agony he’d felt for months after their breakup had done irreparable damage, he had thought. But as she slept against him, as he felt her in his arms once more, he felt he finally had the chance to heal, to repair the cracks in his heart he thought he’d be destined to endure for the rest of his lonely life.
She stirred against him, breaking his train of thought.
“Hey,” He whispered, gently coaxing her awake. His heart clenched at the sight of her as her tired eyes opened slowly.
“What time is it?”
“I dunno, my watch broke as soon as I hit the water.” He explained. “Sun’s been up for a few hours at least.”
“Did you get any sleep?”
“No, not really.”
“Eddie-”
“I’m fine.” He assured her before she could voice her concerns.
She looked at him incredulously, but sighed, dropping it, knowing he was only going to be stubborn.
“We need to find a way to get in touch with the others.”
“Any ideas?”
She paused for a moment, worrying her bottom lip as she thought. “We’re close to Cornwallis. They’re doing construction on the road, so there’s a crew there. They use walkies, right?”
“Uhh, I think so.”
“Ok, I’ll go check it out.” She said as she got to her feet. Eddie frowned and got to his feet quickly.
“No, no, I’ll go.”
“Eddie, you’re wanted for murder.” She reminded him bluntly.
“Yeah, but…”
“I’ll be quick, ok? Just stay right here and stay hidden.”
Eddie shifted on his feet, every instinct screaming at him to not let her go alone, but he couldn’t deny his predicament. If anyone saw him, he’d be done for.
“Fine.” He finally relented, his voice wary.
“Don’t move.” She ordered over her shoulder as she began to walk.
Eddie watched her go, his heart in his throat as her figure became smaller and smaller until he lost sight of her completely. He let out a loud exhale and began to pace back and forth nervously, fiddling with the rings on his fingers.
Each minute that passed in silence was agony. His mind raced with horrible thoughts, of the police snatching her, of a stray hiker finding him and dragging him to face the angry mob he was sure was waiting for him.
His mind then ventured to the darkest depths, Vecna taking her, of her eyes clouded like Chrissy’s had been, her bones snapping, her beautiful mind snuffed out in a matter of seconds.
He shivered at the thought, his hands running over his face as his breaths came quicker.
It felt like hours until he heard footsteps approaching. He ducked behind the rock, his heart pounding in his chest.
“Eddie?”
Her voice sounded in a whisper. His entire body sagged in relief and he quickly moved from his hiding spot, desperate to get a look at her, to convince himself that she was ok.
“I got it.” She smiled, holding up the walkie. “I got in touch with Dustin, they’re heading our way now.”
“Thank god.” He breathed out, slumping against the rock, feeling as though every ounce of energy was drained from him.
The last few days had felt like a test to his psyche, one he was sure he was failing. His mind felt fractured with everything he’d seen, everything he’d learned. He felt like he was in a constant state of adrenaline when he was alone in that shed, but now that he was out in the open, he felt even more exposed.
He wondered when this constant stress would stop his poor little heart.
“Eddie?” Her soft voice broke him out of his dark thoughts and he looked up at her, his stomach flipping at the concerned expression she wore. “Are you ok?”
“Oh, just peachy.”
She rolled his eyes at his sarcasm and he could’ve sworn it made him swoon, a smile pulling at his lips - a weak, exhausted smile, but a smile nonetheless.
She moved to sit next to him, letting herself rest against the hard rock.
“You’re holding up better than I did when I discovered all of this shit.” She mused with a bitter laugh.
“I dunno, Sweetheart, you’re miles tougher than I am.”
Her breath hitched in her throat at the sound of the familiar term of endearment falling from his lips, one she would hear daily, one he would croon to her as they were tangled together under the sheets, one he would speak through laughter, one he would say after professing his undying love for her.
Her chest constricted at the onslaught of memories and she quickly turned away, suddenly feeling as though his proximity was stealing the air from her lungs.
Eddie, having noticed the slip up, the pet name he had spoken with such ease, tensed, looking over at her quickly, suddenly feeling as though a stifling tension had grown between them.
They sat next to each other, their shoulders just barely touching, a prolonged silence stretching over them, one they were all too aware of.
“So… how have you been?” He started, unable to handle the silence any longer.
She looked over at him plainly, her expression saying ‘really?’, making him wince and look away.
“I haven’t seen you in months, I just… I worried about you.”
She sighed loudly. “I’ve been fine.”
The answer was a lie, they both knew it, but he didn’t press.
“How’s the diner?”
She narrowed her eyes again, looking at him incredulously. “It’s the diner, shit as usual.”
“Are you liking working in the kitchen?”
The question hung in the air like a poisonous gas, restricting her breathing in a second. She bowed her head, unable to look at him any longer. She remembered how happy he had been when she had told him that she was going to start cooking at the diner, how proud he was that she was finally taking steps towards her dream.
“I… I never started.” She admitted quietly, feeling a cloud of shame hanging over her.
“What?” He asked in disbelief. “But.. you were so excited, you-”
“Yeah, well, my dad died and I ruined the only relationship I gave a shit about and my priorities changed.” She snapped defensively, feeling like she was being backed into a corner despite being out in the open air.
Eddie’s eyes softened, fighting the urge to reach out to her and bring her into his arms. He opened his mouth, but found he had no words, knowing there was nothing he could say to bring her comfort.
This time he let the silence linger.
The tension between them festered like an infected wound, glaringly obvious and difficult to intentionally ignore.
She picked at a thread on her clothes, feeling Eddie’s eyes drifting towards her about every minute. She couldn’t stand the tension between them. She was used to it with others, with her abrasive attitude she tended to put herself into tense situations with people, but never with him.
Eddie had always been different, more important than anyone else.
“How’s Wayne?” Her quiet voice suddenly broke the silence.
Eddie smiled lightly. “He’s good. Missing you, though. He still talks about that risotto you made for his birthday.”
She smiled, a genuine warmth lighting up her eyes. “I’m surprised you remembered how to pronounce that.”
“It was hard to forget, Sweetheart. It was the best damn meal I’d ever had.”
That damn name again, she thought to herself, wondering if she truly hated that he was saying it or just hated that she hadn’t heard it in so long.
Eddie’s smile faltered, his eyes growing glassy as he thought of his uncle and what he’d walked into that morning.
“I shouldn’t have let him find Chrissy like that.” He spoke hollowly, his face twisted with regret.
“Eddie-”
“I should’ve stayed, I shouldn’t have let him get wrapped up in this.”
“Then you’d be in handcuffs right now and we’d have no chance of fighting this Vecna freak.” She protested sternly.
Eddie just sighed, his mind replaying images of his uncle and the terror he was sure he felt that morning.
He pinched the bridge of his nose, wishing he could’ve gotten that six pack he had asked for.
He heard a rustling of leaves before he felt a warmth at his side. She had scooted in closer, her hand taking his. His heart jumped, his breath caught in his throat at her touch, one he had been deprived of for months.
He looked up, his eyes finding hers immediately. He felt as though he could’ve burst into tears right there and then as she looked at him so worriedly, so lovingly.
“I never stopped thinking about you.” He blurted out, unable to keep the confession in any longer. He was desperate to make her know just how much he missed her, how he wanted nothing more than to have her back in his arms.
Her eyes widened slightly, not having expected the shift in conversation. Her gaze fell to her feet, feeling as though she wasn’t brave enough to look him in the eye any longer.
The green eyed monster she had been keeping at bay reared its ugly head, reminding her of the cheerleader he’d had in his trailer. She wanted to slap herself, remind herself that the poor girl was dead and didn’t deserve her scrutiny.
She swallowed against the lump in her throat, her thoughts bombarding her with questions a bitter part of her felt she desperately needed to know.
“So, no other cheerleaders caught your interest?” She asked weakly, wincing to herself at the question that slipped out before she could think to stop it.
Eddie looked taken aback by the question before understanding loomed over him and he sighed, looking at her sadly.
“I haven’t even thought of another person since the night you walked out of my room.”
Her chest tightened at his words and she continued to pull at the thread on her jeans, fighting the urge to jump into his arms.
“It’s ok if you… moved on. I pretty much asked you to.” She said quietly.
“I didn’t.” Eddie stated simply.
She looked up, their gazes meeting, the energy between them brimming to something stifling, something that made both of their hearts race.
“Sorry,” Eddie muttered. “I shouldn’t… I don’t wanna get in the way of anything.”
Her brows furrowed, sending him a questioning look.
“Kyle.” Eddie mumbled, disappointment laced in the name.
“What?” She asked, her voice getting higher pitched, shocked that Eddie said the name of the person she dreaded seeing every day she walked into her job, the person she still staunchly avoided.
“Aren’t you two together now?”
“Fuck no. I can’t stand that guy.”
“But… he said you guys kissed.”
She sighed loudly, annoyance dripping from the sound. “He’s such as fucking tool bag.” She mumbled.
Eddie watched her, unable to decode her reaction, what it meant for her relationship status he was desperate to know, what it meant for them.
“How did you even know about that?”
“So you did kiss him?”
She flushed, Eddie’s question - one she was dreading to face - had guilt coursing through her.
“Once.” She explained vaguely. She wasn’t about to tell him she had gotten close to contemplating sleeping with him. She didn’t and that was all he needed to know.
Eddie nodded slowly, trying to keep his expression neutral, but he knew it was a failing effort. He could feel the pull of his lips that turned into a deep frown, the way his stomach twisted like he was about to throw up.
“Eddie,”
“It’s fine. It’s not like you cheated on me, we were broken up.” He replied, speaking too quickly for it to sound true.
“It felt like it.” She admitted quietly. Eddie looked up, finally meeting her eyes. “It felt like I was cheating on you. I had a panic attack after, had to go to Nancy’s and cry on her shoulder.”
Eddie’s eyes softened in a way that portrayed his simultaneous worry and pure relief.
To know he wasn’t the only one hanging onto the relationship soothed a thousand anxieties that had been nagging at him for months.
“I’m still fucking crazy about you.” He admitted quietly. “I never moved on and honestly, hearing about you and that Kyle guy killed me.”
Her expression twisted and she began to gear up to tell him how much she didn’t even like the guy, or think about him in that way or in any capacity, that she thought of him just as much, longed for him as he longed for her, but he stopped her.
“It’s ok, you’re allowed to do whatever you want, kiss whoever you want, it's just… I’m not there yet. I don’t know if I’ll ever be to be honest.” He let out a soft laugh, an unusual bashfulness overtaking him. “I think you ruined me for anyone else.”
Her stomach twisted, not in that anxious, fear-inducing way that had become all too familiar over the past few years, but one of pure adoration.
That feeling around Eddie never wavered in their time apart.
“You did too.” She admitted quietly.
Eddie felt a spike of nerves course through him and he looked up, meeting her gaze.
“I never got over you either and if I had heard about you and some cheerleader I’d probably be in prison right now.”
Eddie laughed, his hand covering his mouth at the unexpected joy he felt at her bluntness. God, he had missed her spark.
She smiled, the sound of his laugh warming parts of her that had laid cold and dormant for months.
“Fuck, I missed you so much.”
“I missed you too.”
As soon as the words fell from her lips, Eddie lost the last ounce of his patience. He leaned forward, his hands cradling her face as he crashed his lips to hers, kissing her fiercely.
She melted into him, her eyes fluttering closed in bliss as they kissed for the first time in months.
Eddie was sure he had almost moaned at the feel of her lips on his once again. If their clothes hadn’t been coarse and wrinkled from the lake, he would’ve thought it was a dream.
She kissed him back with a fervor that made his head spin. Their tongues tangling with a franticness that only two lovers who had found their way back to each other could. Her hands drifted into the curls she had spent countless nights running her fingers through.
Eddie let out a heady moan as she tugged, feeling that damn smirk of hers grow against his lips.
They pulled away, breathing heavily and he grinned, letting his forehead rest against hers. He kissed her again, unable to resist the urge. His hands roamed her body eagerly, he couldn’t wait to reunite with every inch of her.
He paused, his brows furrowing as he felt something in her pocket. He pulled away, looking at her curiously.
“What is that?”
She huffed out a laugh and reached into her pocket, pulling out an X-acto knife.
“I stole it from the construction site. I lost my gun, so I figured it wouldn’t hurt to grab another weapon.” She explained with a shrug.
Eddie stared back at her, his eyes gleaming with pure adoration.
“Oh my god, I love you.” He breathed out, like he would implode if he didn’t tell her in the next few seconds. “I love you, I love you so much.”
Each word he spoke was punctuated by a barrage of kisses, from her forehead, to her nose, to her cheek, to her jaw, and back to her lips. The sound of her laughter made his heart feel like it would explode out of his chest.
He couldn’t get enough and he was bound and determined to never lose it again.
Fuck Vecna and fuck the Upside Down, Eddie knew he would do anything to never have her parted from him ever again.
Summary: She was the ice queen of Hawkins, all sharp edges and biting words. Eddie Munson was intimidated but smitten. The town freak and the local bitch find love.
When Will Byers goes missing, she's thrown into a fight against foes she never could have dreamed of, and forced to hide dangerous secrets from the boy she was falling for.
Word count: 15K
Warnings: Aftermath of season 3, buckle up, babes, we're on the angst train for this one, but theres still smut (of course)
~~
The world felt grey.
Dull and lifeless.
She sat on the edge of her bed, her eyes locked onto a framed photo that sat on her dresser.
A younger version of herself, only about seven years old, sat on her father’s lap. Their smiles wide, their eyes full of love. She remembered that day, when the paperwork had been approved, the day he officially became her dad.
A pain unlike anything she’d ever felt blossomed in her chest.
It was becoming familiar now, this aching grief that made her feel as though her insides were collapsing in on themselves.
It had only been a week, yet she felt as though her entire life had melded into black nothingness she would never escape from.
She felt as though she would never see the sun again, that her life would be cloaked only in shades of grey.
“Hey,”
She tore her gaze from the photo, from the image of her smiling father, to find Eddie leaned in her doorway, dressed in his hand-me-down suit, the pants ill-fitting and the jacket sleeves too small.
“Are you ready to go?”
It was a loaded question, one that made Eddie internally wince to even ask it. Who would ever be ready to attend their father’s funeral after his untimely and gruesome death?
She nodded slightly, smoothing out the same black dress she wore to Will’s funeral just a couple of years earlier. Though this time there was no miracle, there was no voice on the other end of a walkie, no hope of ever bringing back the dead.
Eddie placed his arm over her shoulder, unable to hide the pure sadness in his eyes as he looked at the deadened expression on her face. She looked hollow, like she was devoid of life. She had barely spoken since that day he found her, bruised and irrevocably broken.
It scared him to no end and he had no idea what to do about it.
He knew there was nothing he could do but let her grieve, to be a shoulder for her to cry on, but even then he felt as though he was coming up short. He hadn’t seen her cry since that first day.
She had put on a front, going through the motions like a robot. She had effectively closed herself off to everyone around her.
She stared out the window wordlessly, watching the trees pass in a mindless blur, making no comment as Eddie put on The Cure. He didn’t care for the music, not like she did, but that didn’t stop him from keeping the tape in his van for when she’d ride with him.
He had hoped the gesture would have incited some kind of reaction, but she remained passive, her gaze turned away from him.
He stole glances at her as he drove, the furrow in his brows ever present. He didn’t think it had smoothed out since he’d heard the news of the tragedy at Starcourt.
Questions built at the tip of his tongue. He wanted to break down crying, beg her to talk to him, to lean on him, to tell him anything, even if it was how devastated she was.
It would kill him to hear it, but her silence was killing him all the same.
They pulled up to the cemetery, barely able to find a parking spot with the amount of people that had shown up. It looked as though the whole town had come to pay their respects to their fallen chief of police.
They always did love a good scandal.
Eddie stepped out of the van quickly, moving to her side to open the door for her, but she made no move to get out.
She sat in her seat, still as a statue. Her eyes were wide with dread as she looked out at the crowd of people.
“Hey, it’s ok.” Eddie spoke softly. “I’ll be by your side the whole time.”
She looked at him, the emotion in her eyes speaking volumes. It almost knocked him off his feet. It was the most emotion he’d seen from her all week besides her usual facade of comatose devastation.
“I’m right here, sweetheart. I’m not going anywhere.”
With his assurance, she tentatively reached out, taking his offered hand in hers, stepping out of the van with heavy limbs.
She held his hand like it was the only thing keeping her tethered to the ground, like she’d float away aimlessly, destined to be lost forever, without his touch.
Wayne approached them as soon as they arrived, smiling sadly to the girl he’d grown fond of over the past couple of years. He greeted her warmly, hugging her quickly and placing a kiss to the top of her head.
The gesture was so familiar, so fatherly, it would’ve made her crumble if she wasn’t so numb to it all.
Joyce was the next person who found her, tears already welling in the woman’s eyes.
“Hi, Honey.” She said weakly, her voice raspy with the effort it took not to cry.
She was pulled into a tight hug, her grip on Eddie faltering as Joyce hugged her like she was trying to take away her sadness, like she could use her motherly powers to soothe every wound that weakened her.
“How are you holding up?”
“I’m fine.” She answered flippantly, her eyes cast to the ground.
Joyce’s face shifted, a look of worry twisting her kind features. She looked over the woman’s shoulder to the man she could only assume was the elusive boyfriend she’d heard Jim complain about for the past couple of years.
The long haired boy only looked on with a mirrored look of concern in his eyes.
Scanning the crowd with a growing feeling of dread, feeling like she wanted to crawl out of her own skin at the many pitiful smiles sent her way, she paused, her eyes widening instinctively as she noticed a familiar face in the crowd.
“Is that El?” She whispered to Joyce so the Munson men behind her wouldn't hear.
“She wanted to come. I… it didn’t feel right to say no.” Joyce explained slightly guiltily.
She couldn’t make a scene. She couldn’t run to the girl and throw her arms around her like she wanted to.
No one knew who she was. As far as everyone in the town knew, she was someone’s daughter, someone insignificant.
It needed to stay that way.
She sent a smile to El, one that was weak, barely a twitch of her lips, but the warmth in her eyes, the relief to see her was clear.
El smiled back, sending her a small wave.
She wanted nothing more than to hug her big sister too, but the unfamiliar men who flanked her kept her firm between Will and Jonathan.
She wanted to tear her own hair out as people approached her. Stranger after stranger - people who usually turned their noses up at her - gave her pitying smiles, taking her hand in theirs, oozing with condolences and well-wishes for her health.
It was a wonder she didn't start throwing punches.
Sensing her discomfort, Joyce quickly linked her arm through hers and guided her to her seat in the front row.
“Are you sure you don’t want to make a speech?” Joyce asked. “It doesn’t have to be long, just a few words-”
“No.”
“Honey, I don’t want you to regret-”
“No.” She repeated sternly. “I can’t.”
Joyce’s eyes softened and she nodded slightly. She didn’t want to push the girl, not now while she was fragile, while she was drowning in her grief.
She helped the broken girl into her seat, sharing a small, weak smile with the elder Munson who hovered behind her with his nephew, the both of them eyeing her with concern.
As she sat in her seat, eyes locked onto the empty casket, she felt numb.
She didn’t even flinch as Eddie sat next to her his hand sliding against her own, intertwining his fingers with hers.
It felt like she was underwater, laying on the ocean floor, an intense pressure pushing against her brain, drowning out every other thing around her.
She could only look at the casket.
She knew there was no body. Joyce had told her. It made her want to throw up, thinking that there was nothing left of her dad, that he was just gone completely, erased from the world.
She stayed in her haze throughout the entire funeral.
Her father’s coworkers stood up, gleaming praise about the man he was, sharing stories about his gruff but loveable nature.
She thought it would stir something within her, incite tears and stoke the fire of grief that simmered within her, but it did nothing. She could barely listen to their words, she found her attention laid solely on the empty casket.
It laid there like a taunt, forcing her to come to terms with the fact that this was real, that she couldn’t ignore the grim truth that he was truly gone, that she had no parents left.
She felt sick, her stomach churning as that bleak, cold feeling of loneliness washed over her so strongly she suddenly felt dizzy.
The second the funeral was over, she got to her feet, startling Eddie who stood just as quickly, looking at her worriedly.
“I need to go.” She mumbled to him, the urgency in her voice clear.
“What?” He asked in confusion. “There’s a reception-”
“Eddie, please.” She practically begged him, her wide eyes boring into him. “Take me home. I can’t be here.”
Eddie frowned deeply at the desperation in her voice, worrying his bottom lip between his teeth as he regarded her, noticing her distress.
“Ok.” He spoke quietly, taking her hand in his as he guided her past the crowds of mourners who looked at her questioningly.
Some began to whisper to each other, sending her looks of judgment as they realized she was leaving.
Eddie wanted to sneer at them, prove every one of their panicked rumors about him true. He didn’t care about his reputation, he didn’t care what those elitist douchebags would say about him or their relationship.
He just wanted to do whatever she needed him to do.
He stole glances at her as he drove her back to her place, his ever present worry for her growing tenfold as she sat, practically hunched over herself, her head turned away from him.
He didn’t know what to do. He knew today would be hard, but he didn’t think it’d be leaving her own father’s funeral early hard.
She was out of his van the moment it came to a stop. He cursed under his breath and fumbled to quickly put the vehicle in park and turn the engine off. He followed behind her, stepping into the messy trailer that was still littered with the memory of her father at every turn.
He knew the sight tore her to pieces but she was adamantly against moving anything. Even the prospect of cleaning up the empty beer cans and old newspapers that littered the table had been shot down with a fury.
He felt useless standing there, left to only watch as she slumped onto the couch, her head falling into her hands as she breathed deeply, as if she were only seconds away from a break down.
His chest grew tight at the sight of her and he instinctively moved towards her, until her voice stopped him.
“You should go.”
“What?” He asked in disbelief.
“You should go.” She repeated, her voice sounding just as monotone and exhausted as it had the first time she had said it. “I wanna be alone.”
He said her name in exasperation, pinching the bridge of his nose. He knew this was coming. It was what she always did when she felt hurt. She felt like she needed to push away those around her to protect herself.
Like she deserved the isolation.
“I’m not leaving you alone. Not now.” He spoke firmly.
“Eddie, please.” She finally looked up at him, her face hollow, her eyes hardened. “Just please, do this one thing for me. You can come over first thing tomorrow, I just wanna be alone tonight.”
He faltered, recognizing that every inch of him told him not to leave her side, but the thought of not respecting what she wanted, the one thing she’d asked for all week, made his insides turn.
His throat grew tight, feeling as though he would melt under her gaze, which looked at him so pleadingly, he felt powerless to deny her.
“Ok.” He choked out. “I’ll be back tomorrow.”
She nodded, giving him a weak smile that looked like it physically hurt her to put on.
He had to force himself to move towards the door, looking back at her one last time. When she nodded, he sighed heavily and let himself out.
She let out a deep exhale and sunk further into the couch, looking up blankly at the ceiling. She wondered when the ache in her chest would end her, when the gnawing grief grew so tight it would steal her breath forever.
She barely had a few seconds to ruminate on her dark thoughts when the trailer door slammed open. She flinched, sitting up in fear, which subsided the moment she saw it was Eddie who had stormed in.
His eyes were wide and filled with emotion he had tried to keep at bay all day.
“I’m sorry.” He spoke breathlessly, like he had just run from his van. “I know I’m not respecting what you want right now, but I also think that what you want is bullshit.”
Her eyes narrowed and he whispered a quick apology for his blunt words.
“I love you and there’s no chance in hell I’m leaving you alone while you’re going through this.” He told her, stepping forward so he could take a seat next to her.
She felt a lump grow in her throat as he took her hand in his, holding tightly.
“I’m sorry, sweetheart, but you’re stuck with me.”
She let out a weak sounding laugh and leaned into him, letting her eyes fall closed as he wrapped his arms around her. The moment he kissed her forehead, she had to squeeze her eyes shut tighter to stave off the burning sensation in her eyes that signalled tears.
Eddie held her tightly, feeling himself sink into her, every one of his limbs relaxing as she lay against him.
“You really don’t have to stay with me.” She whispered. She feared the longer he stayed with her, the more she would drag him into her darkness. She wanted to protect him from herself, from the viciousness of grief that clung to her like a leech.
“Of course I do.” He answered immediately, fighting off the urge to feel offended that she would even say that, as if he would be anywhere else but with her at a time like this. “I’m not going anywhere, sweetheart. Ever.”
His promise sparked a light within her.
It was far, across a tunnel filled with traps and trenches that would be virtually impossible to cross.
But it was there.
~~
The ‘For Sale’ sign in the Byers’ yard felt like it was mocking her. Joyce had warned her that she was planning on moving, but seeing it now in person, she could no longer deny what was glaringly obvious.
As she cut the engine of her car, the front door opened, Jonathan stepping out with a shy smile, sending her a wave.
She felt a wave of anxiety hit her immediately. She knew what was coming. The question if she was ok, asking how she was holding up, asking if she needed anything.
It was written all over her face as she stepped out of the car.
His mouth opened, prepared to ask the barrage of questions that made her want to tear her own skin off, but the moment he saw the look on her face, the moment he remembered how he felt when his dad left and everyone had coddled him, asking him if he was ok in a way that felt like they already knew the answer, he stopped.
He faltered for a brief moment, left staring at her blankly.
“You… everything good?” Was what he managed to say.
She smirked, no matter how long they’d been friends, the ice broke between them long ago, Jonathan still looked at her as though he was scared she’d throw a jab his way.
“I’m good.” She answered vaguely.
He knew it was a lie, but he said nothing.
“Come on, she’s been asking about you.”
She tensed without realizing. “How is she?”
Jonathan hesitated slightly, unsure of how to answer, though his eyes were unmistakable, unable but to tell the truth. El was upset.
El had been adamant that she’d move in with her, but she knew, despite what she truly wanted, that she couldn’t take care of her. Given that Eddie had been practically glued to her side since the news of her dad’s death, there was no possibility that El could have stayed with her.
Not unless she wanted to tell Eddie the gritty truth about their small town.
It didn’t matter that El no longer had her powers, she invited too many questions. Eddie knowing about her existence was one thing, but being face to face with her was another, much more damning circumstance they wanted to avoid at all costs.
“Have you told her?” Jonathan asked, to which she shook her head, as if the mere thought disturbed her.
“I’ve been putting it off for as long as I can.”
Jonathan winced, sending her a sympathetic look.
She felt a heavy weight settle on her chest, one she had been avoiding for as long as she could, but could no longer put off.
Her heart ached to see the Byers’ house so bare, their life packed up in boxes.
She took in a deep breath as she made her way to Will’s room where El was helping him pack.
“Hey,” She called out, smiling warmly at the two kids who greeted her with excitement. “You mind if I talk to El alone?”
Will nodded, getting to his feet, sending El a reassuring smile, one he also gave to her as he passed, leaving to the room to give them their space.
“What’s going on?” El asked immediately, making her sigh loudly.
She was hoping to ease into it, but El was too perceptive to let her.
She moved to sit on the edge of the bed, wringing her hands together. El noticed her mood and moved to sit next to her, her face twisted with concern.
“You know I’d want things to be different. If I had any other choice, it would be different, but… I… I don’t.”
El’s brows furrowed and she looked at her sister with confusion.
“Different about what?”
It felt like lead was coursing through her veins. Her limbs felt heavy, her chest ached. She knew she was about to break her heart.
“You have to go with the Byers to California.”
El flinched, as if she had physically struck her.
“What do you mean?”
“El, I can’t…” She paused, taking in a shaking breath. “I can barely take care of myself, I can’t take care of you. I don’t have the money, I don't- I won’t be good at it. You have to go with Joyce.”
Silence lingered in the room for a few torturously long seconds. El could only stare at the woman she considered her sister with disbelief, betrayal simmering within her, a feeling she couldn’t hold off no matter how hard she tried.
She didn’t want to think negatively of her sister in any way, she saw how she was struggling since losing Hopper, she knew her grief was wreaking havoc on her, but she couldn’t help but feel abandoned by the only person she had never expected to leave her side.
“You.. you can’t make me leave.” El argued.
“I don’t want you to. You have to trust me on that. If I had any other choice, you’d stay by my side.”
“So why can’t I?”
“El, I barely make minimum wage at the diner and I sure as hell don’t get good tips. I can’t afford to take care of you.” She argued.
While it was the wholehearted truth, it wasn’t the most glaringly obvious reason she felt unfit to take care of her younger sister.
Eleven knew her better and the look she sent her told her just that.
She sighed deeply, running her hands over her tired face. The kid was too perceptive for her own good.
“I won’t be good at it.” She muttered quietly. She felt a stinging in her eyes, a familiar lump growing in her throat as she looked up to meet her heartbroken gaze. “I’m a mess. I’m falling apart, more and more everyday. I thought it would get easier, that the pain would go away, but it hasn’t.”
Her voice grew more hoarse as tears welled in her eyes.
El frowned, shifting closer and taking her hand in hers, her own eyes beginning to glisten with tears.
“You need more than me. You deserve better than what I can give you.”
“That’s not true.” El disputed immediately. “I need you. I don’t wanna leave you.”
“El,” She started, taking in a deep breath to contain herself and keep her inevitable breakdown at bay. “I love you so much. You have changed my life completely, for the better.”
Tears now began to steadily fall down both of their cheeks, their hearts aching as one.
“You’ll have such a good life with them. You get to start over, live a normal life, make friends, find out who you really are.”
El leaned her forehead against her shoulder, crying harder as she felt arms wrap around her, hugging her tightly.
“I’ll visit as much as I can, I promise.” She whispered, running a soothing hand through her hair. “I need you to be ok and with them… it’s the only way.”
El just held onto her tighter, silently telling her she didn’t want to leave her.
She dug her heels into the sand as much as she could, resisting at every opportunity, but it was no use. She packed her things like everyone else and when moving day came, she faced her big sister, tears in her eyes, hugging her like she was losing her only lifeline.
As she got into the moving truck, Joyce sent her a smile, her own sadness clear in the tightness of the gesture.
She looked out the window, her eyes roaming over the friends she was leaving behind. She waved to Mike, her stomach twisting at the thought of what would happen to their relationship with the distance. She smiled at Lucas, Max, and Dustin, feeling as though a hole was steadily growing in her heart.
When she locked eyes with her sister, she felt her chest ache.
She felt like she was going to start this new chapter of her life completely directionless without her sister.
As she sent a final wave to the group of people who had saved her life, she let silent tears fall. She felt like the tether that connected her to her sister, the only family she had left, was snapping.
Standing outside the Byers house, she felt a hand take hers. She looked over her shoulder to see Nancy, her eyes red from crying during her goodbye with Jonathan.
“You wanna come over tonight?” Nancy asked hopefully. The last thing she wanted was to be alone.
She opened her mouth, prepared to say no, prepared to spend her night - and possibly the rest of her life - in isolation.
“I know you wanna be alone and spend your night being sad, but… I don’t want you to.” Nancy interjected before she could speak.
She laughed slightly, Nancy’s blunt words still sounded so polite and endearing.
“Fine.”
Nancy smiled and pulled her into a hug, holding her friend tightly. She felt her tense, she knew she wasn’t the greatest at accepting affection, but smiled when she felt her relax into the hug.
The two girls held each other tightly, both barely holding onto their emotions as they watched the two people most important to them drive away.
~~
She felt fractured since El had left.
It had only been a couple of weeks and she was left wondering if she would be stuck in this lifeless state for the rest of her life.
She felt like she was back to being that person she was only a few years ago. Before El had come into her life. Before Eddie had come into her life. She was back to being that girl who was so mad at the world, so untrusting of those who crossed her path.
She felt like she had taken a thousand steps backwards, no longer that girl who saw the sun, who had found love and reveled in its warmth.
Now, she just felt trapped in eternal coldness.
She knew Eddie could see it. She knew she was terrifying him, that her constant bad mood was raising his blood pressure.
He was seldom without her. He insisted on spending the rest of his summer by her side. When school started and he had to endure his third go around of senior year, every moment he wasn’t at Hawkins High, he was with her.
She loved him, she truly loved him with every part of her being, but she was struggling.
Every moment he spent with her she felt suffocated.
Everytime he smiled that same sad smile, she felt as though she was dragging him down with her, forcing him to live a life he didn’t deserve with a person who could only hurt him.
For the first time since she was a child, she felt completely lost.
~~
Eddie tried not to hover. He knew he was driving her crazy with his constant check-ins. He didn’t think he’d gone a day without asking her if she was ok.
He was surprised she hadn’t thrown something at him for it.
He watched her as she worked, sitting at the counter, nursing a glass of water he hadn’t touched. He doubted he’d let his gaze stray from her for even a second.
She made her way back to the counter after delivering a family’s table of food. Her inquisitive eyes landed on him immediately.
“Are you gonna order something or are you just gonna keep staring?”
Eddie tensed, looking back at her with wide eyes, shocked at her call out.
“I-”
“You don’t have to babysit me, Eddie.” She interrupted sternly. “I’m not gonna start sobbing in the middle of my shift.”
“I know, I just… I wanna make sure you’re ok.”
“I’m not.” She answered simply. “I’m not gonna be ok for a long time.”
Eddie’s expression twisted into a look of despair, watching her with those sad eyes that made her go rigid.
“Sweetheart-”
“Just leave it.” She spoke through gritted teeth, turning on her heel to head back to the kitchen.
Before she could find any semblance of solitude she was desperate for, a loud holler from across the diner caught her attention.
She sighed loudly, annoyance growing as one of the old truckers who sat in their usual booths waved her down. The man wasn’t subtle in making every coffee she refilled ‘Irish’ by adding some liquid gold from the flask he kept in his vest pocket.
By his fifth refill he was practically cross-eyed.
Eddie watched her carefully, his untrusting gaze flickering to the man who leered up at her with a predatory smile.
She poured his coffee with her usual blank gaze, not entertaining his comments about how beautiful she would be if she smiled more.
She was barely holding back a roll of her eyes as she began to walk away.
A sharp slap suddenly echoed throughout the room.
The trucker looked vindicated, chuckling proudly at his slap to her rear.
Eddie’s blood ran cold, an anger he had never experienced before racing through him so viciously it made him dizzy.
Before he could get to his feet, her fury had reached a boiling point.
Turning on her heel, she grit her teeth and punched him square in the nose, the sound ringing even louder than the slap to her ass he had given her.
Eddie’s eyes widened, pausing from where he was half-way standing.
“Hopper!” Rita cried out, half in shock and half in admonishment.
Pausing for a moment, she sent a deadly scowl to the man who had touched her, who was now cradling his bloody nose, then looked to her boss who looked back at her with a horrified sadness.
She suddenly felt as though she were under a microscope. Looking around, she felt her throat tighten as she faced the stunned eyes of every other patron in the diner.
Her hands began to shake, every inch of her body becoming rigid. It felt as though the room was closing in on her, like her lungs were restricting, cutting off her air supply.
Quickly untying her apron, she raced towards the counter, keeping her eyes cast down to avoid Eddie’s concerned gaze.
“Take it out of my paycheck.” She mumbled, throwing her apron down onto the counter before she practically sprinted out the door.
Her pace was quick, her legs moving frantically, desperate to get her far away from the place as quickly as she possibly could. Her chest heaved, each intake of air piercing, like knives in her throat.
She wiped at her wet cheeks with aggression, hating every tear that fell, like it was a betrayal to expose such a hidden piece of herself.
It didn’t take long until she heard quick footsteps behind her and Eddie appeared in front of her, panting and wide eyed with worry.
He gripped onto her shoulders, stopping her before she could take another much wanted step forward.
“Hey, hey, slow down. It’s ok.”
“No, I need to go.”
“Ok, let’s go back to the van, I’ll drive you home.”
“No, I don’t wanna go with you.” She spat out, her frayed emotions not allowing her to notice the look of hurt that crossed his face.
“Baby, come on, I’m not gonna let you walk home.”
“I don’t care about what you want Eddie, just leave me alone.”
Her tone was harsh, cutting. Her defenses stood firmly in place, her grief sharpening her edges that had grown dull in her time with him. He had filed out every harsh edge she used to use as a weapon. He’d tamed the angry fire within her a long time ago, but in her grief it had ignited with a vengeance, aimed to destroy anyone in its path.
“No, I'm not gonna leave you alone.” Eddie argued, his voice growing louder.
The voice in the back of his head that reminded him to be gentle and understanding with her went unheard. He was annoyed and he couldn’t keep it in any longer.
She stayed quiet, her face as dark as a thundercloud. The tormented look in her eyes made Eddie sigh, his shoulders slumping slightly at the sight of her so distraught.
“What happened back there, that was fucked beyond belief. You did the right thing, that jackass deserved more than a punch for what he did.” He spoke softly. “Let’s just go home and relax, ok? I know you wanna be alone right now, but I’m not gonna leave you behind, not while you’re like this.”
“Why can’t you?” She choked out, her voice sounding weak, lost of all its fire, as if she were surrendering to the darkness, no longer trying to claw her way out of it.
“What?”
“Why won’t you leave me behind?”
Eddie felt his chest tighten. He looked at her in bewilderment, briefly wondering if he had heard her wrong.
“W-what?”
Her eyes looked over his shoulder. She couldn’t stomach the thought of looking into those brown eyes of his. She knew she’d cave instantly. She knew she didn’t deserve to cave, she deserved destruction, she deserved every terrible impulse her brain was conjuring.
“You need to let me go.”
Eddie felt a white hot flash of dread encase him, like he was suddenly drowning, his lungs burning for air. He let out a bitter sounding laugh, his vision blurring as tears grew against his will.
“I’m gonna give you the benefit of the doubt, cause I know you’re going through a lot right now, but you can’t ever say that shit to me again.”
“I’m not kidding, Eddie, you should get out before I hurt you.”
“What the fuck are you saying to me?” Eddie yelled, panic bubbling within him at the resolution he saw on her face. “I love you and I know you’re grieving but that doesn’t change anything. I’ll be here for you, no matter how long it takes.”
She scoffed, the sound like a knife to his chest. “I’m not the person you fell in love with, Eddie. I haven’t been for a long time and there’s no chance in hell I ever will be, not after this.”
“What are you talking about? You’re not-”
“I am, Eddie.” She interrupted, her voice harsh, yet weak with devastation. She wasn’t just breaking his heart. “I haven’t been myself for awhile, you know that.”
“But… I mean, there’s gotta be something we can do. We can fix this, we can work on… I don’t know. I-I just… we can make it through this.” He stammered, his heart pounding against his chest.
Every ounce of frustration morphed into pure agony as he saw the tearful look she gave him. It was the first real emotion that wasn’t anger he’d seen from her in months.
“I don’t regret a single second I spent with you.” She choked out.
“Don’t.” He whispered weakly. “Please don’t do this.”
“But you deserve better than this.” She continued, barely able to speak through her tears that fell steadily. “You have such a kind heart that some girl is gonna be so lucky to find.”
“Stop it.” Eddie hissed, taking a step back as if her words physically wounded him. “Why are you doing this? You keep saying I don’t deserve this, but you won’t tell me shit about what it is you think I don’t deserve.”
He took frantic steps towards her, taking her hands in his, sniffling as he felt himself breaking right alongside with her.
“We love each other, right?”
She nodded weakly, to which he let out a harsh breath, as if in relief.
“I’m fucking crazy about you and there’s no one else I’d ever wanna be with. You get that? You get that you’re the only one for me?”
“Eddie-”
“No, I don’t care about the grief, I don’t care about the nightmares or whatever thing you’re going through that you can’t tell me. I’ll get over it, I have to because if that’s the only way…” He paused, his voice breaking before he could get the words out.
“If that’s the only way I get to be with you then I’ll make it happen.”
She bowed her head, feeling as though his gaze was burning her. Her heart ached at his words, at his devotion to her. It made her feel loved, made her feel so wanted.
And she didn’t deserve it.
“I’ve been a horrible girlfriend to you.”
Eddie looked pained and he shook his head. “No, that’s not even a little bit true.”
“It is. I’ve kept secrets from you this entire time. Our relationship is built on a lie. I’m not who you think I am, I’m not… I’m not worth it, Eddie.”
He opened his mouth to argue but she shook her head, pulling her hands from his and taking a step away from him, feeling as though she couldn’t breathe with him so close.
He felt like something was choking him. He couldn’t find his breath, he couldn’t stop the stomach dropping feeling of his world crashing around him.
“I’m sorry.” She breathed out, wiping at her eyes furiously.
He choked out her name and she shook her head again.
“It’ll be easier for us if you just move on. Forget me and live the rest of your life with someone who can give all of herself to you.”
He felt sick at the thought of moving on. The faceless girl in his mind who stood by his side made him want to throw up. She wasn’t her. She’d never be her.
“I’ll wait for you.” He rasped, looking at her with conviction, wanting to portray every ounce of himself that was devoted to her and no one else. “As long as it takes, I’ll be waiting.”
She smiled sadly, her lips quickly turning down into a frown as a wave of fresh tears fell.
“Don’t.”
With her final word, she turned on her heel and walked away, leaving him standing alone, broken.
And he let her. His feet stayed rooted in their spot. He watched her through his blurred vision, her figure getting smaller and smaller until he couldn’t see her anymore.
He let his tears fall, utterly broken, his hope lost to him.
~~
A loud knock at the trailer door startled Eddie out of his haze.
He sniffed, rubbing at his red and swollen eyes as he stood from the couch with a mighty groan, every stiff muscle aching in protest at his movement.
“Eddie!”
“Open up!”
The voices of his friends made him pause. His hand lingered on the door knob, contemplating facing them while he mourned his relationship. Their incessant knocking continued and he sighed heavily, knowing he didn’t have a choice.
They’d surely break his door down if he didn’t answer.
“What?” He barked out rudely as he swung the door open.
“What the hell dude? It’s Hellfire night.” Gareth scolded him immediately.
“Sorry, I... forgot.”
“You forgot?” His friend echoed with derision. “You’re our dungeon master, you can’t just forget.”
Noticing the bags under his eyes, the redness that was vastly different to what he usually looked like after he’d smoked too much weed, Jeff’s brows furrowed, pushing past Gareth.
“Is everything ok? You look kinda rough.”
Eddie felt a chasm split within his chest, an aching that was so painful he would’ve driven himself to the hospital if he didn’t know any better.
He looked down, avoiding the curious gazes of his friends. He was barely able to choke out her name, abruptly stopping as he felt his throat grow tight.
“She broke up with me.”
His bandmates froze, sharing incredulous looks with each other. Their first thought was that they were being pranked, but with one look at the state of Eddie, it was clear this was far from a sick joke.
“Are you serious?”
“What the hell happened man?”
“No wonder you look like shit.”
Eddie scowled at his friends and moved away from the door, slinking back to the couch, ready to spend the rest of his life there and waste away.
His friends were quick to follow.
“Are you ok?” Gareth asked quietly, looking at his friend with worry. He’d never seen Eddie like this before. It was concerning to say the least.
Grant elbowed him in the stomach. “Of course he isn’t ok, idiot. Look at him.”
Jeff sighed, pushing past them as he took a seat on the floor in front of his depressed friend.
“Eddie, what happened?”
“She broke it off.” Eddie explained weakly, his voice raspy and quiet. “She said she couldn’t be the person she used to be, that it was easier to end it.”
The boys paused, sending pitiful looks to each other at how downtrodden their usually bright and energetic friend sounded.
“I mean… she’s going through a lot. Maybe she just needs some time to herself to grieve.”
“Yeah, man. Her dad died in a fire that she was also a part of. She almost died. I mean, you even said her face was all fucked up. That’s like storybook levels of trauma.” Gareth piped up, making Eddie wince.
The reminder of that night, of how angry he’d been at her for missing his show while she was actively in danger, close to dying, made him feel sick to his stomach.
“Just give her some time, Eddie. You’ll get her back.” Jeff assured him.
He’d seen how sickeningly in love those two were. He would bet money on them reconciling.
As he looked at Eddie, who remained slumped on the couch, looking as if his entire world had collapsed around him, he hoped for his friend's sake he was right.
~~
“Are we sure she’s home?”
A whispered voice from outside her door spoke. She didn’t move from her spot on the couch, keeping herself wrapped up in the pile of blankets she hadn’t moved from for days. She sent a glare to the closed door, hoping whoever was bothering her would leave her in her sadness.
A loud knock at the door sounded, followed by the call of her name, making her groan and pull the blankets over her head in frustration.
It was clear from the voices she heard on the other side of the door that it was Steve and Robin. It wasn’t the first time they’d come to check in on her, but it was the first time they were coming since she’d dropped the bomb on them that she was newly single.
Their calls hounded her phone all day. It seemed as though their impatience had gotten the best of them and they decided to hound her in her person.
“Check if the door’s locked.” Robin urged.
“I’m not breaking in.” Steve argued back.
She rolled her eyes as their clear attempts to whisper failed. She cursed under her breath and stood from the couch, keeping her blankets wrapped tightly around her.
She flung the door open, startling the both of them as they clutched onto each other.
“Holy shit, you’re alive.” Robin cried out in relief at the sight of her.
“Barely.” Steve muttered. “Are you ok? We haven’t heard from you all day.”
“Yeah, that was for a reason, which you clearly didn’t get.” She said blandly, her voice raspy from crying.
“We thought we should check in on you. You kinda dropped a bomb on us this morning.” Robin said, her eyes looking her up and down in a not-so-subtle way of scanning her for any sign of imminent danger.
“You didn’t have to come all the way out here, I’m fine.”
Steve scoffed and pushed past her, letting himself into her trailer. “Yeah, right. You broke up with your boyfriend who you were madly in love with for two years, but sure, you’re fine.”
The sarcasm in his voice made her glare at him harshly. She could only throw her hands up in exasperation as Robin ducked by her, the both of them now standing in her trailer, their inquisitive eyes taking in every inch of the mess that littered the place.
“Why don’t you sit, we’ll clean up, make it look like this place hasn’t been abandoned for decades and has now been taken over by hermits.” Robin said with a smile, to which she could only scowl.
She acquiesced nonetheless, planting herself down on the couch with a huff as her friends busied themselves with picking up her mess that had accumulated over the past few weeks.
“So, what the hell happened? I thought you and Eddie were solid.” Steve asked as he moved all of her scattered dishes to the sink.
“I just… I wasn’t right for him.” She answered vaguely.
“That’s bullshit.” Robin called out immediately. “You should call him. Tell him you’re going through something hard. He’ll understand.”
She scoffed bitterly, sinking deeper into the couch, wrapping the blanket tighter around herself.
“I haven’t spoken to him in weeks. It’d be pretty awkward to come crawling back now.”
“What?!”
Steve and Robin’s shocked exclamations sounded at the same time, staring back at her in disbelief.
“You broke up with him weeks ago? Why the hell didn’t you tell us?” Steve argued, his worry for her growing tenfold knowing she had been suffering for much longer than he had known.
“You didn’t ask.” She said meekly. She knew the real reason, that she couldn’t bring herself to say the words aloud for so long. That she’d spent so many days unable to leave her bed, crying so hard she couldn’t breathe.
“Oh my god, Hopper.” Steve muttered, pinching the bridge of his nose. “You are impossible, you know that?”
“Yeah, I’m well aware. It’s part of the reason I no longer have a boyfriend.” She snapped back, sending her friend a lethal glare.
Robin sighed, her shoulders slumped as she looked at the girl she once thought was untouchable. Back in the days Hopper roamed the halls of Hawkins High, Robin had thought she was invincible, she was everything she could never be and to see her now, a mere shell of herself, made her skin itch.
It wasn’t right. It wasn’t her.
Her eyes fell onto the empty bottles of wine and cans of beer that littered the counter. Her stomach twisted and she shared a nervous look with Steve, the both of them understanding they needed to do something, and quick, or she was going to spiral even further than she already had.
Their friend was broken, beyond repair it seemed, and she needed a lifeline to guide her back to the light.
Robin chewed on her bottom lip, her eyes flitting over the mess that covered practically every inch of the trailer and back to her friend who looked like a broken mass on the couch.
“You wanna watch a movie?” She asked, breaking the tension that had grown between them at the mention of Eddie.
“I don’t really have anything worth watching.” She mumbled. She mostly just had what was left of her dad’s collection that hadn’t been taken to the cabin for El to watch, leaving only what her own dad would deem too boring.
The thought of him made the already cavernous sized hole in her chest grow.
“It’s ok, we brought some.” Robin smiled, grabbing her bag and pulling out the few tapes she’d smuggled from work when Keith wasn’t looking.
She moved to take the empty space on the couch, watching as her friend looked ready to bolt as the sudden closeness.
“It’s ok.” Robin assured her. “We won’t mention his name, we won’t talk about anything you aren’t ready to talk about.”
She looked hesitant, looking at Robin with distrust. Looking over her shoulder, Robin waved Steve over to join them.
“Isn’t that right, Steve?” She asked, the edge in her voice signalling she was telling him more than asking him.
“Yeah, totally.” He agreed, giving them both a weak smile as he moved to sit with them.
Her gaze flickered between the both of them, as if looking to catch their bluff, but she only found the kind smiles of her friends looking back at her.
“Ok.” She mumbled.
Robin smiled and reached over, taking her hand in hers, the look in her eyes saying a thousand things she couldn’t voice.
It felt like the first time she’d felt empathy over sympathy. There wasn’t anything pitying, there wasn’t just doom and gloom, it was just pure kindness.
She let out a long breath, watching as Steve and Robin bickered over which movie to put on first. She felt the instinct, a small smile wanting to pull at her lips, but she just couldn’t muster it.
But there was something, buried deep down - way, way, down - that wanted to reach for the warmth they had brought.
She just didn’t know how to grab it.
She was left to feel nothing but that ever present numbness that made her feel as though she was moving through her life in a haze.
~~
The raucous cheers of the Hellfire Club rang out through the empty hallways.
Eddie’s campaign had been a doozy, a testament to his inner turmoil. The unfortunate club was left at the mercy of his heartbreak, the lot of them barely surviving his unfurling of wicked twists and turns.
The newcomers weren’t even spared by his torment.
“Oh shit.” Dustin muttered as he caught a look at his watch and finally noticed the time. “Guys, we gotta go, we’re super late.”
“What? You can’t leave, we’re about to be slaughtered.” Gareth argued.
“It’s gotta wait or we’ll be slaughtered for real.” Dustin replied sharply, looking at Mike and Lucas knowingly. “Hopper’s gonna ream our asses out if we make her wait any longer.”
Eddie felt like he’d just been struck by lightning. He sat up on his throne, his wide eyes staring at the newbies in awe.
“What the hell did you just say?”
“Oh god, here we go.” Grant muttered, slumping in his seat. He had known Eddie long enough to know his friend was about to make a fool out of himself. He always did when it came to her.
Dustin, Mike, and Lucas were left to stare back at their dungeon master in confusion, briefly sharing quizzical looks to each other, silently asking each other what the hell he was talking about.
“We… gotta go.” Lucas repeated slowly, wondering what it was about their statement that had the man looking so feral.
“You… you said… Hopper.” Eddie choked out her name, his throat going dry at the thought that she was waiting just outside. “You… know her?” Eddie stammered, barely able to get out words as he pictured her. This was the longest he’d gone without seeing her and he knew he was slowly going crazy.
Every day he went without her he knew he was losing a little bit more of his mind.
“Uhh, yeah, she used to babysit us.”
His eyes widened, looking at the three newbies like a crazed person, leaving the three of them to stare back at him with pure confusion.
Mike looked to Jeff who had his head in his hands at his friend’s antics. “Is he ok?” He whispered to which Jeff just shook his head with a sigh.
“Ok, well it looks like Eddie’s brain has shut down for the night, so we better pack it up.” Grant explained. “We’ll see you guys on Monday.”
The newbies nodded slowly, sparing a look of confusion to Eddie one last time before they packed up their stuff and left for the night.
Eddie was biting at his nails, his other hand tapping erratically on the chair’s edge, his eyes locked onto the open door.
“I… should I go?” He asked, looking at his friends with hope, desperate to know what to do. “I should go, right? I should say hi, at least.”
“Eddie, don’t.” Jeff’s voice stopped him before he could get to his feet and run down the halls like a maniac just to catch a glimpse of his ex he was still crazy about. Crazy being the operative word.
“Yeah, man you’re just gonna embarrass yourself.” Gareth chimed in, earning a glare from Eddie.
“When have I ever embarrassed myself?”
“In front of her? Thousands of times.” Gareth scolded him. “You said you were gonna give her some time. If you go running out there like a crazy stalker, she’s not gonna give you a second chance.”
Eddie’s shoulders slumped, his excited expression falling. His friends winced at the clear indication that they’d just taken the wind out of his sails.
“Just give her some more time, Ed. You’ll get her back one day, but… I think she needs to be alone right now.”
Outside in the parking lot, her fingers tapped against the steering wheel, her impatience burning from the inside out. She grit her teeth, letting out a loud breath as she finally saw the three of them leaving the school.
She glared at them, ready to tear them a new one, when she noticed the shirts they were wearing.
All the fight left her, her breath hitching like she had just been punched.
She hadn’t been paying much attention to Mike’s words earlier that day as he begged her to pick them up that night. She just assumed it was some kind of school club, she never bothered to think any deeper about it.
It made sense. Of course those nerdy boys would join Hellfire. Of course Eddie would take them under his wing.
Her stomach flipped at the thought of him.
She’d been repressing all thoughts of him for over a month now, refusing her mind to wander to him or else she’d feel that stinging in her eyes she desperately hated.
Regret was a constant feeling, one she had come to terms with, but it didn’t get easier to stomach.
She felt like a ghost as the boys got into her car, their overlapping apologies for their lateness not reaching her ears.
Her eyes were locked onto the school doors, waiting to see him, wondering when that tall lanky figure would appear.
She wasn’t sure if she was hoping to see him or not. She didn’t know what would hurt more.
A call of her name startled her out of her thoughts.
“Sorry.” She mumbled, fumbling to turn the engine on.
“Are you ok?” Mike asked wearily, sharing looks with Dustin and Lucas, wondering what the hell was going on with her and their dungeon master.
“I’m fine.” She answered, her tone indicating her complete lie. “How was the club?”
“It was good.” Dustin answered vaguely, his mind too locked onto this new conspiracy than the campaign he could’ve rambled about for hours on any other day.
“So…” He continued, his curiosity winning out on his fear of her reaction. “You know Eddie.”
She tensed, sending him a vicious look. Just hearing his name had a rush overtaking her. A barrage of memories flashed through her mind. The way those brown eyes would look at her like she was the sun, that dimple that appeared every time he smiled, the sound of his big booming laugh that never failed to get her laughing along with him.
Her chest ached, like her heart was outside of her body, weakened and beaten with each passing day without him.
“I don’t wanna talk about it.”
“Did you guys date?” Lucas asked, his eyes wide at the possibility.
“Oh my god, the hair! He was totally that guy at the mall she was making out with.”
“We weren’t making out!” She yelled, making them flinch at her tone.
She pursed her lips, realizing her outburst was entirely unfounded. She sighed and whispered a small ‘sorry’, keeping her eyes focused on the road to avoid meeting their gazes.
“So… you aren’t together anymore?”
“Obviously not, dude. Did you see Eddie when you said her name? He looked like a lost puppy.” Mike interjected, answering Dustin’s question before she could.
The mention of Eddie having a reaction to her made her perk up slightly, her gaze now softened, no longer carrying an edge like she would doll out injuries to anyone that dared to ask her.
“Did he say anything about me?” She asked quietly and immediately felt her stomach turn at how she sounded. “Jesus christ, don’t answer that.”
“I mean… he seemed-”
“Don’t.” She interrupted sternly. “I mean it, I’ll puke all over you if you entertain this bullshit.”
The boys kept their mouths shut, sharing amused looks with each other. They had never seen her give much of a shit about anyone outside of their circle. They had been speculating all summer about the mystery guy they’d seen with her at the mall and now they finally had their answer.
They continued to drive in silence, each of them waving goodbye as they were dropped off. Dustin was the last to reach his house. He hesitated before he opened the door, turning back to her with a small smile.
“He seems pretty crazy about you.”
She looked taken aback by his words, her eyes widening slightly, a hopefulness lingering that she couldn’t deny.
“I don’t know what happened between you two, but I think I can make a pretty good guess.” He said quietly, watching her reaction carefully, knowing he was wandering in dangerous territory.
They’d all seen how broken she was since losing her dad, since El left. He knew she was fragile, that she no longer carried that spark within her they all loved about her.
“If you really wanted to get back with him, just purely based on how he looked at the mention of your name, I’d say he’d jump at the chance.”
She swallowed against the lump in her throat. “You don’t know what I did.”
“No, but I know what I saw.” Dustin countered. “Like I said, he seemed pretty smitten.”
With that, he gave her one last smile before leaving, waving to her once he made it to his door safely.
She stayed unmoving, her car idling in the Henderson’s driveway for a few seconds longer, her vision blurring involuntarily.
She whispered a curse and wiped at her eyes fiercely, letting out a shaking breath as she frantically put her car in drive and kept on her way.
She knew she had a choice, that she could make that familiar drive to his trailer, the only place that felt like home in her grief, and end her torment once and for all, allowing herself to feel an ounce of joy.
No matter how much she wanted to, she couldn’t do it. Her hands trembled on the steering wheel as she passed the turn that would take her to Eddie.
The pit in her stomach grew deeper as she kept driving, further and further away from her comfort, from the one person she longed to reach out to.
She didn’t want to damage his life more than she already had.
He deserved better than her, whether he knew it or not.
~~
Eddie’s hands tapped against the steering wheel, wincing with a laugh at his friends off-key singing to the tape that blared obnoxiously loud through the van speakers.
He drove through the streets of Hawkins like a mad man, ignoring the disapproving looks from pedestrians who glared at him for disrupting the peace.
He rolled his eyes, sending over-polite waves and smiles, delighting in the chaos that reigned in his wake. He could’ve sworn one lady literally clutched her pearls at the eye-contact they had made, as if she had been violated with a mere gaze from the infamous Munson boy.
As they came to a red light, he let his eyes wander aimlessly, reduced to people-watching in his boredom, when his gaze landed on a familiar figure.
He sat up straighter, his heart jolting like he’d been shocked as he noticed her walking across the grocery store parking lot. A voice in the back of his head screamed at him, telling him this was the only chance he’d gotten to talk to her in a month, that if he missed this, he’d be destined to live a life of pure agony without her.
The second the light turned green, he flicked his blinker on and made a harsh left towards the grocery store.
“What the fuck, man?” Gareth cried out, losing his balance in the back at the aggressive turn.
The rusty van shrieked into the parking lot, coming to a harsh stop with a noise that would’ve made a mechanic cry.
“What are you doing?” His friends asked in pure confusion as he turned the ignition off and tossed the keys to his friends.
“I got something to do, I’ll meet you later.” He breathed out quickly, hopping out of the van without further explanation, ignoring the many questions from his friends.
He had to stop himself from sprinting, trying to keep a neutral pace, but he was too impatient and resorted to a half run that looked anything but natural.
He approached her car breathless and beaming.
“You need any help?”
His voice startled her, almost making her drop the bags she was already struggling to hold. Turning on her heel, her wide eyes met his.
“Eddie.” She breathed out, making his stomach flip at the sound of her voice.
“Hi.” He said, sounding like he was in a daze to finally be face to face with her after a month. “Do you need help?”
“Uhh, sure.” She let him take the bags out of her hands, watching with a furrowed brow as he began placing them in her trunk with the care she hadn’t even seen him use with his own things, let alone something as inconsequential as groceries. “What are you doing here?”
“Oh, I was just passing by and I saw you, thought you could use some help.”
Her eyes narrowed, not entirely buying his story, but she couldn’t deny the twitch of her lips, the smile that threatened to pull at her lips, something she hadn’t felt in months.
It seemed his effect on her hadn’t waned in their time apart.
~~
She didn’t know how they got there. One second, she was inviting him over, wanting to have a real conversation with him, just wanting more time with him after so long apart.
She didn’t know who kissed who first, all she knew was, within a minute, she was face down on her kitchen table as Eddie fucked her like it would save the world.
Her eyes were squeezed shut, her mouth gaping open as she let out a string of loud moans. Eddie held tightly to her hips, his own mouth hanging open as he grunted and groaned with each rapid thrust of his hips.
An unexpectedly high pitched whine fell past her lips as Eddie pulled her hair hard enough to crank her neck back.
“Eddie! Oh god, just like that!” She breathed out, her entire body alight with ecstasy.
Eddie’s eyes were wide with awe, his chest heaving with each panting breath that escaped him. “Holy fuck, sweetheart, you’re so fucking good.” He moaned, his head falling back as she moved her hips back against his own.
It had been a long month, they were both plagued by a desperation they hadn’t felt in a long time, not since the beginning, when they’d been deep into the honeymoon phase, enamored by the newness of it all.
It didn’t take long for them to descend into bliss.
She squealed as he moved harder in his final moments, her eyes fluttering shut as she came hard, her walls clenching around him, making him curse loudly. He cried out her name as he followed her into his climax.
Their panting breaths echoed through the room. Eddie blinked past the stars that littered his vision as he leaned against her back, their skin slick with sweat.
They breathed as one, that feeling of connection, of being so in sync with someone, something that had been lost to both of them for so long, made it all the more intense.
She swallowed thickly as she fought to catch her breath. She shifted, wincing at the pain in her hip, no doubt from how many times it had just gotten slammed against the table in the span of five minutes.
“Are you ok?” Eddie asked, having heard the soft noise.
“Yeah, I’m good.” She answered, suddenly feeling bashful under his watchful eye, as if it were the first time he was seeing her so exposed.
He nodded, his eyes roaming over her expression carefully, trying to gauge what she was thinking.
“So,” He dragged out, laughing slightly as he ran a nervous hand through his hair. “That was unexpected.”
“Yeah.”
“We probably should’ve talked first, you know… about everything.”
She tensed, the thought of having a deep, revealing conversation - while what she wanted in the beginning, most likely in a daze from seeing him for the first time in so long - was the last thing she wanted now.
The conversation never came.
Even after he’d cleaned her up and they re-dressed, he ended up in her bed barely five minutes later, ravaging her yet again. They needed to make up for lost time, she’d concluded.
Though it didn’t stop.
They kept finding their way back to each other, though they certainly weren’t talking.
She cried out, her hand dragging through his tangled curls. Her legs were slung over his shoulders as he fucked her with his tongue. She writhed under him, pulling at the sheets below her.
He moaned against her, making her eyes roll back, her lips parted with a litany of moans that had him grinding against the mattress, desperate for some kind of friction.
It certainly wouldn’t be the first time she made him cum in his pants.
Her back arched as he curled two fingers within her, now lapping at her clit. She shouted his name, her body shaking as he brought her to a shattering peak.
He looked up at her with a devilish smile, watching as her breasts heaved enticingly as she panted for air.
“God, you’re perfect.” He muttered, planting kisses across her hip and slowly making his way up her body, lavishing every inch of her he could. “I missed you so much, you have no idea.”
His whispered words made her stomach twist, guilt invading her haze of bliss, shattering the pleasure that was coursing through her.
She didn’t know how to silence the dark thoughts that were invading her mind, reminding her of how she’d hurt him, reminding her of why she’d ended things in the first place, so she kissed him, pulling him above her.
As he sank into her, her head falling back with a moan, she gripped onto him tightly, her eyes squeezed shut as she forced herself to think of him, only him, as he fucked her, and nothing else.
It worked for a time, pretending nothing was wrong while they fucked like bunnies, but Eddie was getting impatient.
“We really should- oh fuck!” He cried out, his head falling back.
He forced his eyes to open, desperate to watch her as she kneeled in front of him, as she took his cock down her throat.
“Oh god, baby, you’re gonna fucking kill me.” He panted, unable to tear his eyes away from the sight of her. She took him deeper, making him bite his lip to keep what would’ve been an incredibly loud moan at bay.
He felt his toes curl, heat pooling in the pit of stomach, warning him he wasn’t about to last much longer.
“We really do need to talk.” He breathed out, his voice sounding weak as he worked hard to try to remember why he’d invited her over in the first place.
They hadn’t spoken about the state of their relationship in between the many rounds of fucking they had been doing over the past few weeks. They couldn’t get enough of each other. Every time he tried to bring it up, the glaringly obvious need to hash out what had happened to them over the past few months, she was on him, sending away all of his rationality.
As she deepthroated his hard length, all thoughts left his head. His lips parted, his jaw falling slack as she quickened the motions of her tongue, making him lose all sense of himself in seconds.
His hand fell to her hair, tugging slightly, knowing how much she loved it. She glanced up at him, her eyes meeting his. The mischief in her gaze did him in.
“Oh fuck.” He breathed out, a high pitched whine soon following as he came down her throat.
His body shuddered, his eyes squeezed shut in pure bliss as she swallowed all of him.
His limp body fell back to his bed, his brain completely useless.
Just a week later, he had called her, inviting him over to his trailer once again. This time, he was adamant on finally having that important conversation, but the moment he saw her, it seemed all logic was lost to him.
He lay sprawled across his bed, his wide eyes taking in every inch of her body as she moved above him. She rode him purposefully, the power of her hips grinding against him leaving him stupified.
“Oh fuck, fuck, fuck!” He yelled, throwing his head back as she quickened her pace, leaving him dizzy.
She smiled at the sound of his pleasure, her nails digging crescents into his pale chest. She moaned as his grip on her hips tightened, the slight pain giving her more pleasure than she was expecting.
“Mmmm Eddie, fuck, I’m gonna cum.”
“Yeah, baby, cum for me.” He panted, thrusting upwards, making her toss her head back with a loud cry.
He kept hammering against that spot, making her scream. His name was all she could say as she shuddered above him, her hips losing their rhythm as she came hard.
He watched in awe, his own high creeping towards him at the sight of her so lost in pleasure. She kept moving, just needed a few more thrusts to bring him over the edge with her.
Eddie’s back arched, crying out her name so loud it made her ears ring as he spilled within her. He let out a broken exhale, throwing his arm over his eyes as he fought to catch his breath.
“Holy fuck, that was amazing.” He mumbled. “Oh my god, I love you so much.”
Her body, that had become lax in the afterglow of such a powerful orgasm, became rigid at his words. She crawled off of him, ignoring the fact that her legs felt like jelly, and moved as quickly as she could to grab her clothes that littered the floor.
Eddie’s face shifted, his blissed out expression turning into one of confusion as he watched her get dressed.
“What are you doing?”
“I gotta go.” She mumbled, refusing to turn to face him as she spoke.
“What do you mean?”
“What do you think it means, Eddie?” She snapped angrily. “I have work tomorrow, I have to be up early.”
“It’s 8.” He surmised simply, his tone shifting into one of frustration. He shook his head, a loud breath leaving him, the simple sound enough to portray his annoyance as he realized what was happening. “You’re really gonna do this?”
She faltered, her stomach sinking even further as she pulled her shirt over head. “Do what?” She asked, feigning ignorance.
“You’re gonna pretend there’s nothing wrong and what, tomorrow you’ll call and we’ll end up in bed together again?”
“What’s wrong with that?”
Eddie’s face flashed with hurt, her words piercing him more deeply than any weapon could.
“What’s wrong is that we love each other but we’re acting like we’re nothing but fuck buddies.”
“What do you want from me, Eddie?” She asked, finally turning to face him.
“I want you to act like you give a shit!” He yelled, feeling like he was finally reaching his breaking point. “I can’t just have sex with you and pretend it doesn’t mean anything.”
She shifted on her feet, her entire body thrumming with nervous energy, every one of her instincts telling her to run, to get the hell out of there as quickly as she could, but she couldn’t muster the effort to move.
“Do you care about me?” He asked abruptly, making her eyes soften, hurt that he even had to ask.
“Of course I do.” She spoke quietly.
“Then why can’t you act like it?”
Her chest tightened, like he was twisting the knife she herself had plunged into her own chest.
“I-I don’t-” She stammered, all fire left from her.
Eddie’s eyes softened at the sight of her so weak. He approached her slowly, he reached out, his hand cradling her cheek. Her eyes fell closed at the affection.
“I need you to trust me, I need you to be honest with me. That’s the only way this can work.”
She leaned into his touch, a voice in the back of her head telling her to soak it in while she still could, before it would be gone forever.
“What did you mean when you said you’d been lying to me our entire relationship?” He asked quietly, his voice barely above a whisper.
She flinched, taken aback by his question. “What?”
Eddie sighed, looking pained, knowing it was a big ask, but it had been eating away at him for months.
“That’s all I need to know.” He told her, almost pleadingly. “Just tell me what you meant by that and then… then we can get back to where we were. We can forget everything else and be with each other again.”
The words were at the tip of her tongue. She was mere seconds from spilling all of it, the Upside Down, the Demogorgans, the Mindflayer, Eleven.
She wanted to tell him all of it, to finally take the heavy weight of these secrets off her shoulders, but she couldn’t.
She didn’t even think she had the ability to think rationally in that moment, but it was apparently still there, keeping her quiet.
As much as she wanted to believe all that mess was over and done with for good, the cynical part of her didn’t believe it was true. They would be tangled in the mess of it all over again and when it inevitably happened, she didn’t want Eddie to have any part of it.
She had to protect him from it all.
“I can’t.” She whispered, her heart breaking as she said it.
Eddie’s face fell, pure devastation overtaking him.
“W-what- what do you mean you can’t?”
She shook her head, taking a step away from him, breaking their contact, already mourning the loss of his soft touch.
“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t- we never should have- I can’t-” She couldn’t find the words, nothing would explain why she couldn’t be with him.
Nothing would ever sound like a good enough reason to stay away from him.
He spoke her name softly, the sound of his voice, the emotion behind it, made her want to fall to her knees and beg for his forgiveness for what she’d put him through, for her life being so unfair it felt like a punishment.
“I’m sorry, Eddie. I really am.” She choked out, turning on her heel quickly and rushing out of his room, ignoring his calls for her.
Her tears fell as she left his trailer, the door slamming shut behind her, the sound making her flinch. It felt final in a way that left her feeling sick.
She walked to her car, not sparing a look back or she knew she would cave if she saw him waiting for her as he was.
As she drove, the pain in her chest ached, pulsing with an agony that left her breathless.
It only grew the further she got, reminding her of what she was leaving behind, what she felt she had to leave behind.
~~
She let out a long exhale, watching the smoke billow into the wind, disappearing into the night sky.
Her body ached, her mind ached, every part of her urged her to crawl into a hole and never surface again.
“Hey, you mind sparing one? I used the last of my pack earlier today.”
She looked up to see Kyle, the newest fry cook Rita had employed, smiling at her. He was the only other employee around her age, having just come back from college needing to replenish his bank account after student loans had taken their hit.
He was too cheery for her liking.
“Fine.” She mumbled, reaching into her pocket for her pack, letting him take a cigarette. The two of them stood in silence, both of them taking a much needed break after the dinner rush, reveling in the comfortable quiet the back of the building brought.
“You don’t like me much, do you?” Kyle spoke up, looking over at her with an inquisitive smirk.
“What makes you say that?”
“You never talk to me.”
“I just don’t talk that much. Doesn’t mean anything.” She shrugged, taking another long drag.
“So you do like me?”
“I didn’t say that.”
“You didn’t not say that.” He smiled, leaning in closer to her, making her flinch and pull away.
“What are you doing?” She spoke sternly, her eyes turning cold.
“What?”
“You’re …close. I don’t like that.”
“Oh, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable, I just… I thought we were having a moment.”
She scoffed. “What are you, twelve? We were just talking. Not every woman on the planet who gives you the time of day is flirting with you.”
He laughed, shaking his head in astonishment. He’d never been talked to so cuttingly, especially not by a woman.
“Damn, are you always this mean?”
“No, I can be meaner.”
He laughed again and she rolled her eyes. Her frustration, which was already at peak levels today, rose even further.
“So, what, you’re wound so tight ‘cause you haven’t gotten laid in a while?”
She scowled at him. She had a feeling he was going to try to flirt with her, make a pass at getting between her sheets, she just didn’t expect him to be so bold about it.
His words sparked a certain type of anger she hadn't felt in a long time, not since she’d graduated and left the hellhole that was Hawkins High. With a simple sentence, he was just like those asshole jocks who would torment her, relentlessly flirt with her and try to get her into their beds just to prove a point.
It made her blood boil.
“You think you can fuck the attitude out of me?” She spat back at him. “Go on, give it a try, see how that works out for you.”
His smile faltered, looking at her incredulously, wondering if she were being serious or not.
“You… you want-”
“Sure, go ahead, fuck me as hard as you can, make some pathetic attempt to make me cum and we’ll see if I’m any nicer to you.” She spoke with pure ire, her anger at the state of her life for the past few months seemingly reaching a breaking point.
She just hoped it was enough to scare him off.
Tossing her finished cigarette to the ground, she moved to make her way back inside to finish the rest of her shift, when his hand on his arm stopped her. He leaned in, kissing her abruptly. She made a sound of surprise and wrenched herself back, her hand twitching with the urge to slap him.
“What the fuck?”
“What?” Kyle questioned with a laugh. “You gave me an in, didn’t you?”
She stared at him with wide eyes, fury coursing through her veins. Hurt lingered so deeply within her, she felt like she wasn’t even in control of herself anymore.
As Kyle leaned in again, she didn’t stop him. As he kissed her firmly, every instinct told her to push him away, to give him a swift kick to the balls and be done with it. She didn’t know why she didn’t. She kissed him back tentatively, though within seconds, realizing she had months of anger she needed to get out, it turned into something much more passionate than either had been expecting.
She let out a moan as he pushed her against the wall, the pain in her back leaving her breathless. She gripped onto him tightly, their tongues tangling viciously.
It wasn’t until he ground his hips against her, his own hands wandering scandalously over her body that it began to feel entirely too wrong. The feel of his hardness against her snapped her out of her daze. It was that moment that she realized this really could go far, that she could actually fuck someone that night, someone who wasn’t Eddie.
As Kyle grabbed at the hem of her dress, desperate to hike it up so he could take her right there behind the diner, she suddenly felt nothing but disgust.
The thought of Eddie was suddenly the only thing in her mind and she felt sick to her stomach. She pushed at Kyle’s chest firmly, making him stumble away from her.
“What?” He asked breathlessly, a hunger in his eyes that made her face twist with fury.
“Don’t ever touch me again.” She spat, pushing past him to make her way back inside.
“What the fuck is wrong with you?” Kyle called out to her, hurriedly trying to catch up to her.
“Leave me alone.” She called over her shoulder, pushing past the older men who worked in the kitchen who grumbled as she abruptly crossed their paths.
She untied her apron with shaking hands, not noticing how disjointed she felt until a soft hand landed on her shoulder. She flinched, thinking it was Kyle still trying to shoot his shot, but she calmed when she saw the familiar wrinkled face of Rita.
“You don’t look so good, Kid.”
“Yeah, I uhh, I don’t really feel well.”
The old woman smiled sadly. “Go home. Get some rest, we can handle the rest of the night.”
“Are you sure?” she asked, more out of a courtesy than anything else. She wanted nothing more than to get the hell out of there, but she was still paying her dues with her boss after she punched a customer just a few months ago.
“Yes, now go.”
She let out a sigh of relief, giving Rita a grateful smile before rushing out to the parking lot.
Her heart was pounding in her chest, guilt seeping through every inch of her. She ran the back of her hand across her lips aggressively, trying to erase the taste of another man, wishing she could erase the last five minutes of her life from existence.
She had kissed someone else.
Even if she wasn’t with Eddie more, even though she was sure he was moving on like she’d practically begged him to, it still felt like a betrayal.
Her vision blurred and she let out a shaking exhale, peeling out of the parking lot quickly, her breathing growing uneven, her body rigid as felt herself getting closer and closer to a panic attack.
She pulled up to the Wheeler’s house, knowing she’d regret not isolating herself in this moment, but that was a problem for tomorrow-her.
Her pace was fast, her legs feeling unsteady as she came to the door, knocking erratically.
After a few long seconds that felt like hours, the door opened, a smiling Karen appearing. Her polite expression faltered at the sight of her, at the state she was in.
“Oh my goodness, are you ok?” She asked frantically, as only a mother could.
She nodded, plastering on an obnoxiously fake smile. “Yeah, of course. I, umm, is Nancy here? I just needed to talk to her about something.”
“Of course. She’s in her room.” Karen stepped aside, allowing her to come in.
She ignored Karen’s concerned glance that was practically burning a hole in her back, trying her best not to run up the stairs like she wanted to. She’d embarrassed herself enough today.
Her chest was heaving, tears threatening to spill as she finally came to Nancy’s bedroom door. She didn’t bother knocking, she didn’t have enough time to wait until the floodgates would open.
Nancy jumped in fright as her door opened abruptly. She placed a hand over her racing heart, her face twisted in frustration, ready to yell at who she assumed would be her brother, but she paused, her eyes growing wide when she noticed who stood in her doorway.
Nancy breathed out her name, her eyes narrowing in worry as she took in the state of her friend.
“What happened? Are you ok?” She asked frantically, rushing towards her, grabbing her hands to guide her to sit on her bed.
She shook her head, her face creasing as tears began to fall down her cheeks.
“I did something bad.” She spoke through her tears, her voice unsteady and weak sounding.
“What?”
“I kissed someone.” She admitted, feeling as though she had been punched in the chest. Just saying the words aloud made her want to crumble to the ground.
“Ok…”
“It… it wasn’t Eddie.”
Nancy’s eyes widened before she quickly tried to school her expression. She frowned, shifting closer to wind an arm over her shoulders, her chest tightening with anxiety as she felt the girl trembling under her touch.
“It’s ok. You didn’t cheat, it was just… a momentary lapse of judgment.”
She scoffed bitterly at the phrase. “Feels like my whole life has been a lapse of judgment.”
“That’s not true.” Nancy scolded. She hated when her friend spoke so badly of herself. She hated that she couldn’t see how many people loved her exactly as she was, fire and all. “It was one mistake. Don’t punish yourself for something you’ve done while you grieve.”
She tensed, looking over at Nancy with hesitation.
Nancy sighed, feeling as though she had revealed something she shouldn’t have.
“You haven’t been the same since… since July.” She explained, making sure she chose her words carefully. She feared even uttering the words ‘dad’ and ‘die’ would be dangerous. “We can all see it. You aren’t yourself, you’re struggling, and that’s ok, that’s perfectly normal for someone going through what you’re going through. The world’s already done enough to you, you don’t need to add to it.”
Nancy’s words stirred something within her. She suddenly felt bashful, ashamed that others could so clearly see her downward spiral. It wasn’t as though she felt like she’d been hiding her deteriorating mental state well, she just didn’t think anyone cared enough to notice.
Nancy held her tighter, seeing the look of agony in her eyes.
“He’ll never forgive me.” She whispered, finally getting her biggest fear off her chest.
“That’s definitely not true.” Nancy countered immediately. She didn’t know Eddie all that well, but what she did know about him was that he loved her, anyone with eyes could see it when they were together.
She shook her head vehemently, a fresh wave of tears falling. “He’s done so much for me, he’s been so sweet and all I've done is lie to him and betray him and treat him like shit. “
“No you haven’t-”
“Yes, I have!” She yelled, suddenly feeling a tremendous weight on her chest, like the walls were beginning to close in on her and there was no longer enough air in the room. “I’m a fucking cancer to him, all I’ve done is make his life more miserable.”
Nancy frowned deeply, watching as her friend crumbled before her, with nothing she could do to stop it or even put her back together. The only thing she could do was pull her into her arms, hugging her tightly as she cried into her shoulder.
Nancy felt her own eyes stinging as she listened to her friend cry. Her friend, Hopper, the strongest woman she’d ever met, the woman who could bring someone to tears with just a look.
She’d never seen her so fragile before.
She hoped this wasn’t the end, that, maybe one day, she would find her way back to Eddie. That they could reconcile and she would finally begin to see herself the way others did, that she felt worthy of his love.
She hoped when they did finally reunite - because damnit, they would, even if she had to make it happen - it wouldn’t be too late.
~~
Eddie kept his head down, his foot tapping against the floor in a nervous rhythm, every inch of him betraying the anxiety that swarmed him.
“Boy, if you don’t relax, I’m leaving you here.” Wayne scolded, looking at his nephew across the table with a scowl.
“I can’t believe you made me come here.” He muttered, taking a quick peak over his shoulder, scouting for any sight of her.
Wayne sighed, he had to admit, he felt mean dragging the kid to the diner where his ex-girlfriend worked, but Eddie was still so clearly hung up on her, he didn’t think it’d be the worst thing in the world if they ran into her.
“Every year on my birthday, we have apple pie at Rita’s. It’s been a tradition since you first joined me and I ain’t stopping now.”
Eddie sighed dramatically, slumping further into the booth. Damn Wayne for being sentimental.
“Have a bite.” Wayne offered the rest of his pie, but Eddie’s stomach was so twisted with nerves he couldn’t force himself to take any.
“I’m gonna head to the washroom.” He muttered, slinking to his feet, keeping his head down as he made his way through the tables.
As he approached the washrooms, he passed the kitchen, the laughs and jeers from the rowdy cooks catching his attention.
“What did you expect, idiot? It’s Hopper. The woman’s stone cold.”
Eddie perked up, his heart instinctively racing at the mention of the woman he was terrified to run into, yet wishing with every fibre of his being that he would.
“She likes me, she just won’t admit it yet.”
Eddie’s expression fell, his lips turning down into a frown at the sound of the arrogant voice.
“You kissed once, Kyle. You gotta do better than that.”
Eddie’s stomach dropped, suddenly feeling as though he was about to be sick. She had kissed someone else. He felt the urge to storm into the kitchen, take this ‘Kyle’ asshole by the scruff of his neck and demand he tell him everything.
Another, more rational, part of him knew he didn’t want to know anything to save the state of his heart.
He let out a shaking breath, rushing into the washroom quickly, leaning against the counter as heavy breaths left him.
His brain screamed at him, the glaringly obvious fact he was desperate to ignore, but felt he no longer could.
It was truly over between them.
~~
I can only apologize, but I promise there's more to come!
Summary: She was the ice queen of Hawkins, all sharp edges and biting words. Eddie Munson was intimidated but smitten. The town freak and the local bitch find love.
When Will Byers goes missing, she's thrown into a fight against foes she never could have dreamed of, and forced to hide dangerous secrets from the boy she was falling for.
Word count: 17.6 K
Warnings: We're on season 3! Typical ST violence, fluff and angst and all the good stuff
~~
The early morning sun shone through the cracks in the blinds, making her squint and bury her face into the pillow below her. She wanted to pull the blankets over her head to shield herself from the light, but it was already stifling, they had kicked the blankets to the floor hours ago.
She let out an annoyed moan and moved to turn over, wanting to avoid the light so she could get a few hours more of sleep, but the weight of an arm over her waist stopped her from moving.
“Eddie,” She groaned, trying to pry his grip from her to no avail. The heat did nothing to deter her clingy boyfriend.
“Mmm, what?” He rasped tiredly, still half asleep.
“Let go of me.”
“Not a chance, baby.”
She scowled and let out an aggravated whine, trying to find the sweet spot on her pillow where the sun wouldn’t blind her, all the while still trapped in Eddie’s grip like prey trapped in the vice of a deadly predator.
Her plight was interrupted as the shrill sound of the phone ringing sounded throughout the trailer.
A louder groan escaped her, unable but to voice her disdain for the day and it had barely even started.
“Just ignore it.” Eddie mumbled tiredly, nuzzling his head into the crook of her neck.
“They’re just gonna call again until I answer.”
Eddie frowned. “How do you know who it is?”
“I know those brats too well.” She said with a huff as she finally sat up, stretching out her stiff limbs as she slowly pried herself from Eddie’s grip to crawl out of bed.
Eddie looked at her quizzically. “Aren’t they a little old for a babysitter now?”
“Yeah, but they’re not old enough to drive yet, so I’m still on the roster, I just don’t get paid for it anymore.” She said bitterly, though Eddie knew better than anyone how much she didn’t mean it. He hadn’t even met those little snots and even he knew the lengths his famously stoic girlfriend would go for them.
She trudged her way out of her bedroom to the phone in the living room, her footsteps slow and heavy, betraying every ounce of the tiredness that clung to her.
She leaned against the wall, her eyes falling closed as she grabbed the phone.
“What?”
“Well, good morning to you too, Sunshine.” Mike’s voice spoke through the line.
“What do you want, Wheeler?”
“The mall’s open.”
It was the only explanation needed, the only explanation they’d given for weeks since that damn place opened.
“I’ll be there in 30 minutes.”
She hung up without another word, shuffling her way back to her room, a smile pulling at her lips as her eyes fell on Eddie sprawled across her bed, having needed only a few seconds of peace to fall back to sleep.
The sound of drawers opening and closing made him stir, his bleary eyes opening to find her getting dressed, his eyes narrowing in displeasure at the sight.
“You’re leaving?”
“Gotta pick up the kids. They wanna go to the mall.”
Eddie snorted. “You’re getting soft.”
“Don’t tell anyone or I’ll kill you.” She warned, though no threat lingered in her tone. She knew she couldn’t dispute it.
“I think the guys wanna head to the mall today. I can meet you there, save you from those snot nosed monsters.”
“My hero.” She mused sarcastically, smirking as he threw a pillow at her in return for her jest. She made her way back to the bed, crawling over him as he turned onto his back so she lay draped over her.
She kissed him firmly, wanting to savour every second she had left with him.
She pulled away much too soon for his liking, if his whine of annoyance was any indication.
She snickered at his dramatics. “Get up. The sooner I get them there, the sooner I get to come home and the sooner we get more alone time.” She drawled, her fingers beginning to trace patterns across his bare chest.
Heat flashed through his eyes, as if she had just offered him all the riches in the world. “I’ll meet you in a couple of hours.”
She kissed him firmly and moved off of him to finish getting ready, knowing those kids would give her hell if she were even a minute late.
The lazy smile that graced her lips as she stepped out into the warm June air signalled ease, a stark contrast to the woman she had been just months ago. She had slowly but surely allowed the events of the past to roll off her back.
She no longer woke in the middle of the night, her mind a haze of blood and screams, of monsters the rest of the world couldn’t conceive of.
She felt like she was finally living the simple life she’d always wanted. With Eddie at her side, she felt impenetrable from the horrors of the past two years.
Pulling up to the Wheeler house, a laugh escaped her as she noticed Mike and Lucas already arguing, Max rolling her eyes as she stood with her arms crossed - a picture all too familiar to herself - and Will who waved politely at her.
She waved, unable to deny the warm feeling within her that was always present around them.
“Morning.” Lucas greeted as the first one to slide into the backseat before quickly getting back to his argument with Mike, one she quickly tuned out for her own sanity. She thought with Dustin away at camp, she’d get some semblance of peace, but she underestimated how loud they could be even when a man down.
“Hey,” Max said with a smile that was no longer shy as she took her place in the front seat.
“Hey!” She called out, silencing the chatter instantly. “What did I tell you about arguing in my car?”
“That you’d leave us on the side of the road if we annoyed you.” Mike parroted the spiel she’d given year after year. “But you’re not driving yet, so it doesn’t count.”
A long winded roll of her eyes followed and she turned to Max with an incredulous look.
“You willingly spend time with these punks?”
“Same as you.” Max retorted with a smirk, to which she smiled lightly.
“Touche.”
The two of them chatted, much quieter and calmer than the boys in the back, as she drove them to the new Starcourt Mall.
She was expecting to get some alone time, sitting by herself in the farthest corner of the food court she could find as the kids gallavanted around the mall, doing whatever the hell it was they do, but they insisted on dragging her along with them.
She was a reluctant participant at the arcade, failing miserably at DigDug, even with the three of them yelling instructions at her while Max watched, dying of laughter at her incompetence at the game.
It wasn’t as bad as she thought it would be, watching as they played their games. A soft smile pulled at her lips as she listened to their laughter, grateful to see them be kids, to see they could be easygoing and still have fun after all the bullshit they’d faced.
She tensed involuntarily and shook the thoughts of the Upside Down from her mind, forcing them back into the depths where they belonged.
After some time, they had decided they’d had enough of the games and that it was time to spend their allowance money on clearing out the cafeteria.
As they walked through the bustling mall crowds, she heard Mike let out a groan and nodded his head towards a familiar figure heading their way.
She followed his gaze, only to be met with the smarmy smirk of Billy Hargrove, his eyes roaming over the group with disdain before settling on her with a wicked arrogance gleaming across his expression.
“Looking good, Hopper.” Billy smiled, a glint in his eye signalling how much he loved goading her.
She rolled her eyes so hard, she briefly worried if they would remain stuck in the back of her head. She kept walking, placing her hand on Lucas’ shoulder as they passed him, remembering Billy’s reaction to the kid.
Max seemed to shrink under the glare Billy sent her way and instinctively moved closer to the women next to her.
Noticing the reaction, she placed her other hand on Max’s shoulder, ushering the group of kids further away as quickly as she possibly could without causing a commotion.
“Are you ok?” She asked, looking over at Max who had her arms crossed over her chest, as if she could make herself smaller, the way Billy’s gaze had made her feel.
“Shouldn’t I be asking you that?” Max retorted. “I’m sorry he keeps picking at you.”
“It’s nothing I can’t handle and it’s nothing you should be worrying yourself about.”
Max took a deep breath and nodded, clinging to her words for comfort and trying not to be embarrassed by her step-brother’s attitude.
As she waited in line for cinnabons, she saw the unmistakable figure of someone waving ardently from the corner of her eye. She turned only to find Eddie almost standing on one of the tables, waving her over with the intensity of an air traffic controller trying to signal a rogue plane.
She laughed to herself, a smile growing involuntarily at the sight of him.
“I’ll be right back.” She told the group of kids before hurrying her way over to Eddie, waving to Gareth, Jeff, and Grant before she was scooped up into a tight embrace.
“Here we go.” Gareth muttered dramatically, all of them preparing themselves for a nauseating display of affection, mostly from Eddie’s end. They still had no idea how the notorious Ice Queen of Hawkins put up with the rambunctious nerd that was Eddie Munson.
“You saw me two hours ago.” She reminded him as he hugged her as if he hadn’t seen her for months.
“So?” Eddie shrugged, not needing a reason to greet his girl with anything less than unbridled enthusiasm. “What did Hargrove want?”
She pulled away from the embrace, narrowing her eyes at her boyfriend who looked at her with a seriousness he was trying to keep at bay. “What?”
“Saw him walk by you and I saw the look on your face like you’d just tasted dirt.” Eddie told her, having watched the interaction from across the cafeteria with barely contained anger.
Hargrove had made his friend’s lives a living hell the past year at Hawkins High. It didn’t matter that the guy had single-handedly bought enough weed to fund lavish date nights for Eddie, the dude was number one on his shit list.
“He doesn’t have to do anything for me to have that reaction to him, it’s just a reflex at this point.” She told him, not wanting to get him worked up over a stupid comment from the resident asshole of Hawkins.
“Did Eddie tell you the good news?” Jeff asked her, swiftly changing the subject. He did not want to deal with Eddie’s jealous whining, especially over someone like Hargrove.
Her face creased in confusion as she took a seat next to Eddie, looking over at him quizzically.
“No, what’s going on?”
“Dan from the Hideout called this morning.” Jeff started, but Eddie quickly shushed him, almost jumping across the table to shut him up.
“Hey, hey, I wanna be the one to break the news.” Eddie chided dramatically.
“Oh my god, someone just tell me.” She piped up impatiently.
“He offered us a gig.” Eddie started to explain slowly. “On July 4th.”
Her face shifted, a wide smile breaking out. “Holy shit, are you serious?”
“There’s gonna be like a hundred people there. We’re gonna quadruple our usual crowd size.” Gareth boasted, earning himself an elbow to the side from Grant.
“That’s more than quadruple, dumbass, we only play for like five people.”
She tuned out the ensuing argument about math and crowd sizes and turned to face Eddie, her heart fluttering at the pride and excitement that radiated from him.
“Eddie, this is huge.” She gleamed. “You’re on your way, rockstar.”
His eyes shone with delight at the nickname. He beamed and reached out, taking her hand in his, squeezing tightly. While he was over the moon at the fact that, after all these years, the band was finally making some headway, he couldn’t deny the undercurrent of nerves that seeped through him.
They had never played for a big crowd and he certainly didn’t count the middle school talent show where they were booed off the stage.
“You’ll be there, right?” He asked, his voice betrayed the nerves he tried hard to tamp down.
“Of course I will.”
Eddie smiled and kissed her quickly, knowing she hated PDA, but needing to have at least a second of affection while she was smiling at him so proudly.
A call of her name sounded from over the din of the mall goers and she looked up to see Mike waving at her, beckoning her over, most likely to help pay for all the food they’d ordered.
She groaned, noticing the look of glee on his face at the sight of her tangled in the arms of a guy. She knew what ridicule was coming her way.
“I’ll see you tonight after my shift, ok?”
Eddie nodded, kissing her one last time in goodbye, unknowing of how he’d just sealed her fate of teasing.
She said her goodbyes to the rest of the Hellfire crew, congratulating them on their news, laughing as she accepted the offered fist bump from Grant. As she walked back to the group of kids who insisted on making her life more difficult her smile fell, her expression hardening.
“What do you want?” She asked impatiently.
“Is that your boyfriend?”
“What’s with his hair?”
“Are you guys in love?”
The questions from all of them, paired with the teasing smiles that were anything but innocent, had her grinding her teeth.
“You wanna walk home?” She threatened. They all looked at each other, silently weighing their options. It was a far walk that would be hell in this heat, but the opportunity to tease her about her love life was a once in lifetime gift.
Sensing their silent conversation, her gaze turned cold, her deadly scowl a sure fire way to stop them in their tracks. They may be getting older, but she could still intimidate them. They all collectively gave up on their teasing, smart enough to pick their battles, and continued to eat the mountain of food they’d bought.
“You have got to teach me how to do that.” Max whispered from beside her, her expression a mask of awe at how easily she’d gotten those rowdy boys to fall in line.
After eating food that will surely leave them with a stomach ache in the coming hour, they pleaded with her to come with them to the movies, knowing her presence was the only way they’d be let in to see the newest slasher flick that was intended for audiences much older than them.
“Jesus, fine!” She said impatiently, ceasing their incessant begging. “I’ll meet you there.”
She was throwing all their trash away as her eyes flickered upwards to the small ice cream shop across from her, having the brief thought that a scoop of chocolate ice cream would be just what she needed to survive the rest of the day with those energetic kids.
A familiar head of hair caught her eye, making her squint to get a better look, when she suddenly realized who she was looking at in that stupid sailor’s outfit.
“You have got to be kidding me.” She murmured, an amused smirk growing as she practically skipped towards the ice cream shop.
As she approached the counter, her teasing smirk now a wide smile of pure delight at Steve’s expense, the man in question turned, a charming smile on his face that he used for all his customers - well, the female ones at least - that fell as soon as he saw her.
“Oh god.”
“I gotta say, Harrington, I’m having trouble not seeing this as karma for your past sins.”
“Trust me, that’s been the thought keeping me awake at night for weeks.”
“Why didn’t you tell me?”
“I told you I got a job.” Steve defended weakly, his eyes cast over her shoulder, having trouble making eye contact with his friend while he was dressed like he was.
“You just conveniently forgot to mention the outfit.”
“Of course I did, you would’ve been here my first day with a damn camera.”
A wicked smirk graced her lips at the idea, to which Steve caught onto instantly.
“Don’t you dare.” He spoke with a threatening pointed finger that only made her smile wider at his despair.
“What a great day.” She mumbled, her eyes raking up and down the length of his body, admiring the sheer humility of the outfit.
“It’s always a great day to see the great ‘King Steve’ humbled by us meagre peasants.” A voice called out from behind Steve.
She peered over his shoulder to see a freckled girl with a mirroring menacing smile at Steve’s expense.
“Great, there’s two of you.” Steve muttered sarcastically. “This is Robin.”
“Hey,” She waved, introducing herself, watching as Robin’s smile faltered into an expression of nervousness, looking back at her as if she were meeting a celebrity.
“I know who you are.” Robin spoke quickly. “You’re like a legend at Hawkins High, destroyer of bullies and cheerleaders.”
“What’s the difference?”
Robin let out a loud laugh, letting out a snort, to which she quickly clapped a hand over her mouth, her cheeks flaming red. She cleared her throat, her eyes casting to the floor as she mumbled an excuse of needing to get back to work, too thoroughly embarrassed to continue the conversation.
“She seems nice.” She said, making Steve look at her pleadingly.
“You two are never to speak, like ever. I forbid it.” The thought of the two of them putting their manpower together to spite him was his worst nightmare.
She scoffed at him. “Ok, Dad, whatever you say.” She retorted with sarcastic disdain.
“Are you gonna order anything or are you just here to torment me?”
“I was considering ordering, but tormenting you is just so much better.”
“Hopper.” Steve groaned and she laughed.
“Ok, ok, I’ll get a scoop of chocolate.” She ordered, finally letting the poor guy off the hook.
Her smile faltered as she watched as he scooped her ice cream, her expression hardening as her eyes roamed his face, as if looking for any sign that he wasn’t ok, that those late night phone calls they rarely had anymore were truly an indication that he was doing better.
Steve handed her the cone, his face shifting when he saw the seriousness in her eyes. “What?”
“Nothing.” She shook her head, taking her ice cream.
Steve eyed her carefully, knowing exactly what was going through her mind. He looked over his shoulder, making sure Robin had truly made herself scarce, before turning back to her.
“No more nightmares, I promise.”
Her eyes lightened, sending him a small smile. “Good, me neither.”
Steve smiled, the two of them saying a thousand things with just a look.
~~
With her arms full of leftover food from the diner, she stepped into the cabin, immediately noticing the scowl on her dad’s face from where he lounged in his recliner, his eyes not focused on the tv in front of him, but on the cracked door across the room.
“You need to chill out before you give yourself a heart attack.” She scolded as she placed the food down on the table.
“They’re not respecting the rules. That’s definitely not three inches!” Jim argued, dramatically gesturing to El’s door that was the only thing blocking the overprotective father from the sight of his newly appointed daughter with her boyfriend.
God, just thinking of that word made him queasy.
“Mike’s harmless. You have nothing to worry about.”
She knew her dad hated the thought of El getting close romantically at her age, but she saw how Mike made her smile. She knew he cared too much to ever hurt her.
Jim slumped into the chair at the table across from her, digging into the food with little enthusiasm, the picture of a struggling father with daughters who date.
“I never had to worry about this with you. You didn’t care about anyone, it was so easy.” He lamented with a sense of nostalgia in his voice.
“You really want El following in my footsteps?” She asked, already knowing the answer. They couldn’t picture sweet El having a nasty comment for anyone.
Jim sighed heavily. He couldn’t disagree. He was happy to see El smile, that she had friends she could count on, people who cared about her. He just didn’t want to think about what came next, the getting older, the inevitable talk about ‘safety’.
The thought made him shiver.
“Dad.” She admonished, seeing the look of disdain that passed over his features. “El’s fine and if there was ever a time she wasn’t then I’ll help you bury his body.”
He smiled widely at the thought, making her groan at his eagerness over the hypothetical chance to murder the little shit trying to rub up on his daughter.
She dug into her dinner, steadfastly ignoring her dad who was most likely already plotting out a murder scheme for poor Mike.
After a few minutes of them eating in a comfortable silence, with nothing but the sound of the tv and El’s radio muffled from the other room, Jim cleared his throat.
“So, Eddie told me this cooking thing is starting to take off.” He started, looking across the table at her hopefully, knowing how much she hated these heart to heart conversations.
She narrowed her eyes at her dad, unease building within her. “You’ve been talking to Eddie?”
Jim shrugged. “He mentioned something the other day when he dropped you off.”
She didn’t know why she hated the idea of her boyfriend and her dad in cahoots together, it just made her feel icky, like she desperately needed to stop it in its tracks before they became friends. The thought put a chill down her spine.
“Why are you two talking?”
Her dad scoffed. “I can’t talk to your boyfriend? I thought you’d be happy I’m finally giving the punk a chance.”
The irony wasn’t lost on her. Her dad, the chief of police, befriending her boyfriend, resident dealer for Hawkins High students.
“I’d prefer it if you didn’t. I don’t need you two conspiring against me.”
“Conspiring?” He echoed in disbelief.
“Yes, conspiring. He’s trying to convince me to go to culinary school, that I can actually make a career out of this stupid hobby.” She explained, her voice taking on a frantic tone that signalled her discomfort.
She immediately felt bad for her phrasing, knowing how supportive Eddie was being, how badly he wanted her to reach her dream, but sometimes his optimism was exhausting. She wasn’t exactly a ray of sunshine and his constant good moods could get under her skin.
She was notorious for not looking on the bright side and she felt like she couldn’t let herself wonder about the future. She didn’t want to get her hopes up for it to all come crashing down around her.
“You make that sound like a bad thing.”
He was looking at her carefully, that fatherly stare that always made her feel like she was a kid again, directionless and scared of the world.
“It’s not.” She admitted quietly. Her fingers fidgeted, picking at the skin on her nail beds anxiously. “Rita agreed to let me help out in the kitchen.”
His entire being softened at her bashful confession. “That’s… Kiddo, that’s amazing.”
He noticed how she curled into herself, uncomfortable with the praise. He smiled softly and reached across the table, placing his hand over hers, stopping her restless fidgeting. “I’m proud of you. I always have been.”
She seemed to shrink under his words, rolling her eyes as she pulled her hand away. “You’re my dad, you have to say that.”
“No I don’t.” He countered, to which she just glared at him. “Hey,” He spoke again, his voice more stern this time, making her gaze meet his slowly. “You’re allowed to be happy about this. You’re allowed to plan a future for yourself.”
Her stomach flipped, understanding the deeper meaning of his words.
“I’m keeping an eye on things and I promise you, there’s nothing in this town that’s going to jeopardize your future. You’re safe, you can let yourself feel it.”
A shaking breath fell past her lips, her dad having voiced what had lingered in the back of her mind for months, putting her fears out in the open for all to see so he could chase them away.
She nodded, unable to voice her appreciation, her love for him for always knowing what to say to her, as if he could read her mind. He always could and it used to drive her crazy. Now she was just happy she didn’t have to say it out loud, he already knew.
“You do realize, despite my feelings for Eddie growing just above indifference, he’s still not allowed at the trailer when I’m not there.” Jim teased, mostly truthful, but knowing his stubborn daughter hadn’t been following the rules and certainly wasn’t about to start now.
He just knew she wanted a distraction from the heavy turn the conversation had taken.
She scoffed, the sound more in amusement than ire. “You’re ridiculous.”
“I’m just saying. I’m not ready to be a grandpa.”
“Oh my god, dad!” She complained, putting her hands over her ears, needing any kind of relief from the spiel her dad was beginning to give about protection, how choosing abstinence was a good idea for someone her age. “This is why I don’t stay here.”
Jim’s laughter echoed throughout the cabin, a smile pulling at her lips at the sound. The normalcy between them, that had developed years ago, since before he was even legally her dad, was comforting.
~~
“Jesus, Eddie, watch your fingers! You’re gonna cut yourself.” She scolded as she watched her boyfriend chop an onion with the finesse of a toddler.
“What?” He questioned plainly, looking up at her in confusion. “This is how you cut it.”
“No, it’s definitely not.”
Wayne’s chuckle from his place on the couch echoed throughout the room, the couple in the kitchen proving to be more entertaining than the baseball game playing on the small tv.
Eddie sent his girlfriend a fiendish smirk, one she caught onto immediately, her eyes narrowing in warning as he angled the knife down once more.
“Eddie, don’t even think about it. I’m not spending my night in the emergency room.”
The worry in her voice only incensed him and he began cutting rapidly, purely chaotic in his movements.
“Oh my god, you’re such a child.” She yelled as she practically raced across the small kitchen and pried the knife out of his hands, hip checking him in jest as his laughter rang out through the trailer.
“You’re too easy, sweetheart.”
“Just let me do it.”
“I wanna help.” Eddie whined and he promptly found the knife he had been holding replaced with a wooden spoon, making his shoulders slump in defeat. “Really? Stirring duty?”
“It’s all you can be trusted with.”
Eddie turned to Wayne, as if his uncle could vouch for him against his stubborn girlfriend, but he was only faced with Wayne’s laugh once more as he shook his head and focused his attention back to the tv in front of him.
She continued cutting what Eddie had decimated, salvaging what she could. Her and Eddie stood shoulder to shoulder as they cooked together, well, as she gave him directions he would inevitably screw up.
It would at least be edible, that was all that mattered.
“This is nice. You and me, cooking together.”” Eddie spoke quietly, looking over at her with a soft smile. He’d been busy over the past few weeks with band practice, the group of them becoming much more strict in their rehearsals with their big fourth of July gig just a few days away.
He was just grateful to be close to her after feeling as though he’d scarcely seen her in the past couple of weeks.
“Yeah, it’s nice when you’re not actively trying to amputate your hand.”
He scoffed in amusement, he couldn’t exactly argue against it.
“Who would’ve thought we’d be so domestic.”
She laughed. “Eds, we’ve been domestic for like a year now. You lost your street cred a long time ago.”
“Hey, I still ha-”
His sentence stopped abruptly as the lights in the trailer shut off, leaving them in the pitch dark.
“Shit.” Wayne muttered, getting up from the couch with a groan to make his way to the control panel in the back closet. He tried a few switches, but nothing worked, leaving them standing in the dark.
“Damn, looks like the whole park’s out.” Eddie remarked as he started out the window to find their neighbours cloaked in the same darkness. “Looks spooky.” He said with a grin.
She peered over his shoulder, finding nothing but darkness greeting her. The hairs on the back of her neck suddenly raised, instinct after the last couple of years of dealing with interdimensional monsters.
The darkness hadn’t been kind to her in the past two years. The longer she stared into the darkness, the more her mind betrayed her, reminding her of the monsters she’d seen creep around in the dark, the bloodthirsty creatures that almost ended her life.
Beside her, Eddie moved to scare her, playfully jolt her to get a scream out of her, ending with her slapping his chest and scowling at him in that way that strangely warmed his heart, but when he saw the look on her face, he paused.
She was staring out the window like she expected Michael Myers to pop out, like it posed a deadly threat.
“Are you ok?”
His words broke her out of her thoughts and she finally tore her gaze from the darkness outside.
“I’m fine.”
Eddie smiled teasingly. “Are you scared of the dark?”
“No, shut up.” She answered quickly and turned back to the dinner she was preparing, continuing to chop the vegetables in the darkness, willing to do anything to get her mind off her paranoia, even if it meant cutting herself.
“What the hell are you doing? You’re gonna hurt yourself.” Eddie spoke quickly, stopping her motions with the knife.
“Now you’re scared of a cut?”
“Yes. Your hands are more precious than mine.”
She didn’t have time to argue back before the lights flipped back on.
“Huh, hydro company must’a taken care of it.” Wayne remarked, getting back to his usual spot on the couch, and picking up the remote to get back to his game.
She paused, her hands still as Eddie moved beside her, continuing to make dinner, unaware of the distress bubbling within her. She looked up at the light, as if it could help her make sense of the strange outage.
“You ok?” Eddie asked, looking at her curiously. She nodded, plastering on a weak smile and took over from him.
You’re just being paranoid, she told herself. Hoping to god, it was the truth.
~~
She lay spread out across the couch, her tired eyes barely focusing on the movie playing. She’d worked a double and she found it harder and harder to keep her eyes open. She wondered if El would be upset if she fell asleep.
As she spared a peak at the young girl on the other side of the couch to gauge her reaction, she frowned when she saw the distracted look in her eyes, her lips turned down in a deep scowl.
“El, you ok?”
The girl looked bashful at being called out and wrapped the blanket across her lap tighter around her.
“Why do boys lie?”
Her eyes widened, not having expected the question from the girl.
“Uhh, I mean, a lot of reasons, I guess.” She answered hesitantly and she sat up straighter. “Did Mike do something?”
“I think he lied to me, but I, I don’t know.” El explained shyly. “How do you know when a boy lies to you?”
“Sometimes you don’t. You just have to follow what your gut is telling you.”
“Does your boyfriend lie to you?”
She laughed at the thought. “No, Eddie’s the worst liar. He couldn’t lie to me even if he tried.”
El smiled softly, noting how her sister’s face, which was usually painted with a scowl, something she called ‘resting bitch face’, lit up at the mention of her boyfriend. She felt a pang of longing within her, wondering if Mike did the same whenever she was brought up.
The thought made her frown again.
“If something doesn’t feel right, you should talk to him. Maybe spend some time apart if you need to. You’re young, your entire world shouldn’t revolve around each other. There’s so much about yourself you have to learn.” She told her, a warm, fuzzy feeling growing within her.
She felt like a big sister. She’d never gotten this with Sarah, she’d never given advice about boys before, she barely had time with her sister before she was ripped away from her.
She suddenly had the urge to wrap Eleven in her arms and never let go.
“Like what?”
“Like what kind of clothes you like to wear, what movies are your favorite, what colour you like to paint your nails. Little things that make you you.”
El’s brows furrowed. “You put paint on your nails?”
A smile began to grow. An idea forming quickly. “I haven’t been a good big sister, have I. We haven’t had a girls night yet.”
She stood to grab her purse, knowing she had a bottle of nail polish in her purse from when Eddie had asked her to paint his nails, thinking it would make him look more badass for a gig at the Hideout.
She then grabbed the remote, flipping through the few channels they got on the small tv.
“I know dad wants you to watch all the classics, but old man movies aren’t allowed during girls night.”
El nodded eagerly, taking in the information as if she would be tested on it. She’d never had a girls night before, she didn’t even know what that meant, she just knew she was excited. The tv landed on an episode of The Golden Girls.
“Sorry, black is the only color I have right now, but we can test out some other colors another night.” She told her, taking her place next to her on the couch again. “Give me your hand.”
El stuck her hand out, watching in fascination as the black polish spread across her nails. She grinned, looking at the woman across from her with gratitude.
“Keep them up like this while they dry, you don’t wanna smudge them..” She instructed. “How does it look?”
“So cool.” El spoke with excitement, looking at her painted nails with a grin. “Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.” She smiled, a strange feeling washing over her suddenly, feeling like she’d become emotional if she looked at the young girl for a second longer.
Together, they watched tv, she answered every question El asked about the three funny ladies on screen, pointedly avoiding the dirty innuendos. As El snuggled into her side, completely at peace in her presence, she felt her heart swell and crack at the same time.
The thought of Sarah was ever present, like a ghost hovering over her shoulder, but she couldn’t deny the love she felt for Eleven.
It felt right, like it was always meant to be.
~~
“You sure you don’t wanna come to the record store with me?” Eddie asked, their intertwined hands swinging between them as they made their way through the crowded mall.
“Yeah, I was just gonna get some food.”
“Ok, I’ll meet you back here in a few.” He assured, giving her a kiss on the cheek before leaving her side.
With a heavy breath, she turned on her heel, the easy expression she wore with Eddie twisting as she made her way to Scoops Ahoy to meet Steve who had called her that morning, demanding she get there because he had ‘urgent news’. The thought churned her stomach, she’d had enough urgent news in the past two years to last her a lifetime.
As she stepped into the ice cream parlour, she smiled in surprise at the sight of Dustin.
“Hey! How was camp?”
“That’s not important.” He waved her off, ignoring her expression of disdain as he dragged her by the hand to the booth he sat in with Steve.
“What’s going on?”
“We intercepted a secret Russian message.”
A long stretch of silence followed, both boys shifting under the scrutiny of her intense gaze.
“You really forced me out of bed on my day off for this?”
“We’re not lying. This is serious!” Dustin argued. “We need your help translating.”
“What makes you think I can translate Russian?”
“We’ll figure it out.” Dustin said with a shrug, giving her an assuring smile.
“Look, we already have the first sentence. Robin’s been helping us. Once we have the rest of the message and decode it, we can infiltrate the base.” Steve told her in a hushed voice.
“Infiltrate?” She repeated in disbelief and scoffed at the serious expression on his face. “This is a stupid idea.”
“No it’s not.”
“You and your skimpy shorts are planning on taking down the Russian government?”
“Dustin and Robin are gonna help.” Steve defended, crossing his arms over his chest and decidedly ignoring the quip against his work uniform.
She ran her hands over her tired face and breathed heavily, her brain working a mile a minute as she tried to make sense of the new, dramatic problem facing this small town that was supposed to be as boring as any other small town.
“We’re gonna get ourselves killed.” She mumbled.
“We? Does that mean you’re in?” Steve asked hopefully, again deciding to ignore her negative thoughts.
She looked at her friend hesitantly and Steve frowned, noticing her discomfort, reaching out to place his hand over hers.
“I know this is the last thing we deserve to be dealing with, but if we do nothing a lot of people could get hurt. We don’t know what the Russians want.”
She let out a long breath and pinched the bridge of her nose. “This is so fucked.”
“Are you in?”
“Fine.” She said through gritted teeth. “I can’t do anything today, I’m with Eddie and I don’t want him knowing shit about this.”
On the other side of the mall, Eddie was stepping out of the record store, a shopping bag filled with new tapes swinging in his hand. His eyes roamed over the cafeteria, his fingers tapping against his thigh impatiently the longer he didn’t see her.
He looked around, peeking his head into stores he passed, but there was still no sign of her.
As he walked past Scoops Ahoy, his eyes brightened, catching sight of her familiar head of hair, but only a second later, his face fell, his eyes narrowing in distaste as he saw his girlfriend whispering with Steve Harrington.
His frown deepened when he saw the guy’s hands holding his girlfriends.
He walked slowly, disbelieving the sight in front of him. “Uhh, hi.”
They jumped as Eddie’s voice interrupted their hushed conversation, leaving Eddie to eye them with a growing unease as she ripped her hands from Steve’s.
“Hey, you ready to go?” She asked, standing from the booth and stepping towards him without a look back at the two she left sitting, who were watching the interaction with wide eyes.
Eddie kept his quizzical eye on Harrington as she grabbed his hand and practically dragged him away.
“What was that about?”
“Nothing, we were just talking.”
“Since when do you talk to King Steve?” He said the name with disdain.
“We babysit the same kids.” She explained vaguely, her heart pounding within her chest at the look Eddie was giving her. It was clear he didn’t believe her.
He stayed silent as they walked across the parking lot to his van. His mind was running wild with thoughts that made him sick. Just the sight of Harrington with his hand on hers was enough to make him feel like he was going to puke.
He moved on autopilot, opening the passenger door for her, refusing to meet her eyes as he did. As he stepped into the driver’s seat, closing the door behind him, he paused, making no move for his keys to start the van.
“Eddie?” Her soft voice broke the silence. “Whatever your mind is telling you, it’s wrong. There’s nothing going on with me and Steve, I swear on my life.”
He took a deep breath, still unable to meet her gaze.
“Why didn't you tell me you were friends with him?” He finally spoke, his voice heavy with emotions he couldn’t name, he just knew he hated them.
“I didn’t think it was a big deal.”
He let out a bitter sounding laugh. “It’s not a big deal that you're apparently best friends with the biggest douche bag and playboy in this town?”
“We’re not best friends.” She countered, her annoyance rising to the surface. “And he’s not like how he was in high school, he’s grown up a lot.”
That finally got Eddie to face her, his face a mask of disbelief. “What the fuck are you talking about? Do you even hear yourself?”
“What?” She questioned, her own voice rising, unable but to feel backed into a corner, that she had unknowingly exposed a piece of herself to Eddie she had meant to keep hidden, which ultimately made her feel sick for even thinking. The mere thought felt like a betrayal.
“Aren’t you the one with the reputation for beating the shit out of people like that? Now you’re defending them?”
Eddie’s frustration became unbearable, he knew nothing she said would make him feel better.
“Why do I feel like you’re always keeping secrets from me?” He asked suddenly, making her heart seize within her chest. “We’ve been dating almost two years and I feel like you’re still keeping me at arms length.”
“That’s not true.” She said quietly, trying to speak through the feeling of her heart cracking.
“Sure, whatever.” He muttered, finally putting the key in the ignition, the rumble of the van starting the only thing heard as they sat in silence, the air around them fraught with anger.
As he drove, she turned herself away from him, looking out the window as she blinked rapidly to stave off the tears that burned in her eyes. Stupid, stupid, stupid, she scolded herself, as if the self-deprication could force herself not to cry.
Eddie stole a glance at her, his face crumbling when he saw her wipe under her eyes. Guilt immediately overtook him. Despite his own anger, he wasn’t a complete asshole who was immune to her sadness.
“I… I didn’t mean to yell. I’m sorry.” He spoke hesitantly. “I know how you feel about me, I know you would never cheat, I just… I dunno, seeing you so close to him, made me feel…” He trailed off, unable to voice that insecure voice in the back of his mind he’d managed to keep quiet in his time with her, but stills runs rampant in his moments of doubt.
He let out a breath, feeling an ache in his chest like a big black hole that was getting larger with each moment of tense silence between them.
“I got jealous, I guess.”
She looked at him with furrowed brows, like her mind hadn’t even gone there as a possibility. She certainly had never even considered looking at Steve in that way.
“Eddie, I-”
“I know, I know you love me.” He interrupted. “I love you too and I don’t wanna make you feel like shit for being friends with someone, I just… don’t get why it has to be him.”
She opened her mouth, but found she had no words, nothing to defend herself, nothing to make the situation look better. She certainly couldn’t tell him the truth about the trauma bond she’d formed with Steve. She couldn’t tell Eddie about the horrors that had brought them together.
“I didn’t exactly plan to be friends with him.” She muttered weakly, wincing to herself at how stupid it felt to say them outloud.
“I don’t wanna be a controlling asshole and tell you who you can hang out with, I just… I don’t like it. I don’t like him.”
“That’s fair.”
She knew how Eddie felt about Steve, about the ridicule from the popular kids he’d endured for years, she knew what it looked like.
Eddie blew out a long breath, unease still running through his veins, a heavy weight on his chest. He looked over at her, frowning as he reached over, placing his hand on her thigh. She was quick to put her hand over his, their fingers intertwining.
Neither said another word, a stalemate forming between them, where neither of them felt like they’d been vindicated or gotten resolution from whatever ugly feeling had festered.
They didn’t talk about it for the rest of the day, but the awkward tension remained.
~~
“This is absolutely not a good idea.” She said for what was probably the fifth time since she’d arrived at the mall, let in through the back entrance by Steve since it was closed.
That should’ve been her first sign that this wasn’t going to be a good plan.
They had managed to translate the entire sentence, discovering the Russians were right here in Hawkins, hiding their shady shit somewhere in the mall. That alone left a sinking feeling in her stomach, but learning about their plan, which was made while she was obliviously finishing her shift at work, included little Erica Sinclair, just about put her over the edge.
“Oh ye of little faith.” Dustin chided to her, earning him a fierce glare from her, promptly making him shut his mouth.
“I can’t believe any part of this dumbass plan made you think to include a ten year old.”
“She was the only one who could fit in the vent!” Steve defended.
She rolled her eyes, her heart pounding within her chest as they waited for the all clear from Erica. The little girl was fierce, there was no doubt about that. The few times she babysit the girl had her leaving with a new set of insults to try out.
She adored the girl and roping her into the bullshit going on in Hawkins didn’t feel right.
“I’m in.”
They all let out a collective breath of relief at the sound of Erica’s voice.
“Let’s go.”
They all made their way from their hiding spot on the roof, to meet Erica where she was standing in the entrance of the secret Russian hideout smugly.
“Good job, Kid.” She praised, patting the helmet she wore, earning her a wide grin that oozed with the triumph of someone who had just gained free ice cream for life.
They found themselves in a meager room, shelves lined with boxes for the Chinese restaurant from the cafeteria.
“This… isn’t what I expected.” She mused, looking around the small room for anything that seemed suspicious. It certainly didn’t look like anything than needed to be behind a guarded locked door.
“It’s gotta be a front.” Steve said as he pulled one of the boxes from the shelves, all of them gathering around as he slowly tore the tape open, carefully opening the box.
They all leaned in, finding what was certainly not supplies for a Chinese restaurant.
As Steve pulled out a canister of bright green liquid, her stomach sank. The warning in the back of her mind that told her how stupid this was, screamed loud, telling her to get the hell out of dodge immediately.
Thankfully, everyone seemed to have the same idea and Dustin immediately got to the control panel, frantically pushing the ‘door open’ button, but to no avail.
“You have got to be shitting me.” She spoke through gritted teeth.
“What button am I supposed to press?” Dustin asked fearfully, his nerves rising the longer the door refused to open.
“The one that says door open, dumbass!” Erica yelled.
“Oh my god, I will never forgive you for this.” She yelled to Steve, slapping his shoulder.
“What? I didn’t do anything!” Steve defended, rubbing the spot on his arm where she’d hit him.
“You dragged me into this, dipshit!”
Their collective yelling was cut off abruptly as the room they were in shook, feeling as though the ground beneath was about to give way.
“Uh oh.” Robin mused darkly before they were all thrown off their feet as the room started its descent, rushing downwards like the most heinous amusement park ride they’d ever been on.
“Shit!” Dustin screamed and she instinctively reached out to him, but lost her balance, forcing her to grip onto the shelf beside her, barely staying standing on her two feet.
The group collectively screamed in terror.
It felt like they were falling for minutes, the seconds dragging on too long. She looked around the room in confusion, it felt scientifically impossible to have been falling for this long.
She shared a look with Robin, both of them having the same thought. It only revealed how deep into shit they had fallen, literally.
The room finally came to a shuddering stop, causing all of them to lose their balance, falling to the floor in heaps. She groaned as she fell onto her back, her head bumping into the boxes behind her.
“What the fuck was that?!” She yelled, her fear instinctively turning to anger. If she could physically fight this stupid room, she would.
“I don’t know, but I think it means we’re screwed.” Erica answered bluntly.
“I second that.” Dustin chimed in breathlessly as he got back to his feet.
She blew out a long breath, fervently ignoring Steve’s complaints, it was only pissing her off more.
Grinding her teeth, she stewed in the feeling of anger. It was more comforting than to acknowledge the icy feeling of dread that was beginning to seep through every inch of her.
~~
“Hey Rita.” Eddie greeted the old woman at the counter as he stepped into the almost empty diner.
“Hi Sweetheart. What brings you in?”
“Just here to pick up the girlfriend.” He smiled and the old woman’s face quickly twisted in confusion.
“Sorry, baby, she isn’t here.”
Eddie frowned, suddenly wondering if he’d mixed his days up. She had told him just two days ago he could pick her up after her shift today so they could spend the night together.
“She didn’t show up to her shift today. I figured she was sick, but it’s not like her to not call. I thought she’d be with you.”
Eddie paused, his eyes scanning the length of the diner, as if he would find her, as if what Rita was telling him was only a story. His frown deepened at her glaring absence and he turned back to the woman, plastering on a fake smile.
“Ok, thanks.” He muttered and headed back to his van, his mind running a mile a minute as he started the drive to her trailer.
The green monster that lay in the depths of his mind reared its ugly head, telling him the only explanation for his girlfriend’s unexpected absence was her newfound friendship with Steve Harrington.
Thoughts of the two of them together, of Steve touching her on more than just her hand flashed through his mind and he winced, pushing past the thought quickly. He drove recklessly, getting to her place in record time.
His shoulders slumped, the furrow between his brow growing deeper at the absence of her car.
It wasn’t like her to go MIA, it definitely wasn’t like her to miss work. A pit grew in his stomach, his hands tightening on the wheel as worry seeped within him.
“Where the hell are you, sweetheart?” He mumbled to himself.
~~
A grunt left her lips as the officer in front of her delivered another harsh backhand. Her head swung to the side, pain blooming in her lips, the unmistakable taste of blood filling her mouth.
“Who do you work for?”
She held back the instinct to roll her eyes at the question, one she had heard at least twenty times in the past five minutes.
“Are you deaf or just dumb? I told you already, dipshit. I work at a diner.” She spoke through gritted teeth, having lost her patience about three slaps ago.
The officer straightened his shoulders, his eyes flaring with anger at her attitude.
“Unless you’re looking for a deal on shit apple pie, I sincerely doubt I’m the person you wanna be talking to.” She snarked.
Her night had gone from bad to worse the moment they’d found their way out of that elevator. She didn’t know what she’d been expecting to happen, but getting caught in the clutches of the Russians who were hiding under the mall trying to reopen the portal to the murderous dimension Eleven had closed, shouldn’t have been a surprise.
It seemed doom and gloom was the norm for her pathway in life.
The officer sneered at her and nodded to his lackeys who flanked her sides. They grabbed her roughly, pulling her to her feet and dragging her out of the room.
She ignored the pounding of her heart, her chest tight with anxious anticipation. She kept her face stoic, refusing to show them she was scared, as if it would make it true, as if it would undo the marks they’d left on her.
She bit her lip to hold back a moan of pain as they threw her to the ground.
“Jesus, what is your problem?” She heard Robin’s voice scold the officers. “Oh my god, are you ok?”
She nodded, keeping her head down so her hair hid her face, hiding the split lip she knew was bleeding from her worried new friend. As they picked her up, she noticed the slumped figure in the chair behind Robin and her eyes widened.
“Steve?” She called out, her voice high pitched with fear at the sight of him unconscious, blood stained across his skin. “What did you do to him?” She yelled, beginning to struggle in the grip of the soldiers.
They roughly planted her in a chair next to Robin, quickly strapping the three of them together. She sent a glare to the man in charge who watched with satisfaction.
The moment they left, leaving just the three of them, she blew out a long breath, her body slumping in exhaustion.
“Are you ok?” She asked Robin, trying to crane her neck to get a look at her.
“Yeah, they barely touched me.”
She nodded, relief filling her for a brief moment.
“We’re fucked aren’t we.” She said, her words a statement rather than a question. She wasn’t naive enough to not face their reality. She was just relieved Dustin and Erica had escaped when they did.
“Yeah, looks like it.” Robin responded with just as much helplessness in her voice.
They were left to strew in their worry for a few minutes before the sound of grunt had both of them perking up.
“Steve?” She asked, using her foot to poke at his leg, rousing him as he stirred awake. “Oh thank god. Are you ok?”
Steve opened his eyes and winced at the pain that throbbed among every inch of his face. “Still breathing.” He choked out.
Their moment of relief was short lived as the officer stepped back into the room. She didn’t feel any more hopeful as, instead of the goons he kept with him, a doctor stepped in behind him. He smirked smugly at the sight of them, at the fear in their eyes they were unable to hide.
“Try telling the truth this time.”
The doctor approached Steve first, a syringe bigger than they’d ever seen in his hands.
“W-wait, wait a second, what is that?” Steve stammered, squirming in his chair, his eyes wide with fear.
“It will help you talk.” The doctor spoke cryptically and plunged the needle into the side of his neck, ignoring his screams of pain.
Beside him, the two girls’ voices overlapped as they called out for Steve and cursed out the Russians simultaneously.
“What the fuck did you do to him?’ She screeched, kicking her legs out viciously as the doctor approached her with annoyed impatience coloring his expression. She was unable to resist for another second before rough hands grabbed her face, forcing her head to the side.
All she registered was a pinch in her neck before a warm feeling spread throughout her body, taking all her fight from her in an instant.
~~
The world spun around her, lights blurring into dancing figures, noises around her filtered into background noise that served as meaningless gibberish.
A hand patting her cheek made her perk up, suddenly realizing she had closed her eyes.
Where am I?
“Hey, you with me?” A muffled voice sounded, making her blink wearily, trying to focus her gaze. “Jesus christ, what the hell did they give you?”
“Hmm, where am I?” She slurred, her own voice sounding foreign to her ears, like it didn’t belong to her. The thought suddenly seemed like the funniest thing she’d ever heard, giggles falling past her lips as she let her eyes fall closed again.
Dustin sighed in annoyance and shared a look of impatience with Erica who looked at the three drugged adults with disdain.
“Come on, keep up.” Dustin ordered, grabbing her hand to drag her to her feet, wrapping her limp arm over his shoulder, grunting as she rested her weight against him.
She looked down, as if finally realizing who she was leaning on. “Dustin? When did you get here?”
“We just rescued you from evil Russians. Thank you for remembering our bravery.” He replied sarcastically. “Who knew you’d be such a lightweight.” He mumbled to himself.
The crowds around her made her flinch, her wide eyes flickering over each person who passed her.
“Where are we?”
“The mall. We gotta lay low so the Russians won’t find us.”
“Mmm ok.”
She looked around at the colorful lights around her, humming in amusement as they flashed across her eyes. Turning on her heel, ignoring how Dustin cursed at her in annoyance as he tried to grab her to steady her, she noticed Steve and Robin looking just as dazed as she felt.
“Hey guys!” She called out loudly, waving to them emphatically. Robin and Steve perked up, waving back as they called her name loudly.
None of them noticed how Dustin and Erica fumed, aggressively shushing them and pushing them towards the movie theater, hoping to gain cover from the soldiers hunting them down.
“Wait, what day is it?” She asked suddenly, stopping in her tracks.
“Uhh, I dunno.” Steve answered, his voice slurring just as hers did.
“It’s July fourth.” Dustin answered as he pushed them into their seats.
“It is?” She asked, her eyes going wide with worry. “Oh shit, I gotta go.” She moved to stand but was pushed back into her seat.
“Oh no you don’t. You’re staying right here.”
“No, I gotta go. Eddie’s band is playing tonight. I can’t miss it.”
“He is?” Steve asked, his face lighting up at the mention of her boyfriend, a clear indication of how high he currently was. “That’s so cool.”
“He’s been so nervous, I gotta go. I have to be there for him. He’ll be so mad at me if I miss this. He’s probably freaking out right now.” She rambled, trying to push Dustin’s hands off her that were keeping her sluggish body in place.
“Look, I don’t care who Eddie is, I don’t care what the hell is going on tonight. You are staying here, keeping your mouths shut and staying out of trouble. Is that clear?” He scolded, sending the three of them a harsh scowl, one she would’ve been proud of if she had any sense to her mind.
“You’re mean.” She mumbled, slumping back into her seat and crossing her arms over her chest.
All anxiety about missing Eddie’s show dissipated as her gaze locked onto the screen playing the movie. In her high state, the moving pictures in front of her soon became the most important thing.
The drugs soon had her forgetting who Eddie was and her worry vanished in an instant.
She was engrossed in the movie, fascinated by the character who time travelled and was seemingly trying to bang his own mom. She was practically on the edge of her seat, when Robin grabbed her hand, helping her stand.
“Come on.”
She followed instantly, practically draping herself over Robin. “You’re so cool, you know that?”
Robin giggled and leaned into her. “Please, you’re like, the coolest person ever. I’m so glad I met you.”
“Me too.” She grinned in delight.
“What about me?” Steve whined behind them.
“What about you?”
“You’re a dingus.” Robin said, making the both of them descend into laughter, clutching onto each other in their hysterics.
Steve waved them off and stumbled toward a water fountain, unceremoniously pushing a kid out of the way who glared at the Scoops Ahoy employee and walked away with a mumbled ‘dickhead’.
As Steve commandeered the water fountain, she found herself transfixed with the movie poster in front of her. ‘Back to the Future’, the poster read.
She frowned slightly. It sounded familiar. She knew it did. Her fuzzy mind conjured an image of a curly haired man and she suddenly felt a pang in her chest. Eddie wanted to see the movie. They had plans to see it next weekend.
The thought of Eddie faded quickly as her stomach suddenly turned, nausea hitting her like a tidal wave. She shared a look with Steve and the pale face that met hers was enough to make her realize it wasn’t just her.
Without another word, the three of them raced to the bathroom, pushing past the poor people who stood in their way. With barely a second to spare, they all ran into separate stalls, falling to their knees as they emptied their stomachs violently.
She didn’t know how long they all knelt there, puking their guts out. It felt as though she had no moisture left in her body when she finally flushed and slumped against the wall, wiping the sweat from her brow.
“The ceiling stopped spinning for me.” Robin announced, making her look up, testing her own eyes, sighing in relief as the image stayed in its place, no longer swirling with colors that made her head spin.
“Same.” She said with a smile.
“Think we puked it all up?” Steve asked.
As Robin asked Steve to test the theory, posing questions to ask each other to test their stability, she zoned out, her mind drifting to Eddie. She didn’t know what time it was, but she knew it was late.
He’d be performing soon. He’d be wondering where she was.
She had been down in that bunker all day, she was sure he’d be pulling his hair out in worry.
The thought made her stomach turn again, this time for completely different reasons.
“Hopper? You still with us?” Steve’s voice broke her out of her thoughts.
“Yeah, sorry, just zoned out. You guys ok?”
“Well, I just confessed my feelings and now Robin’s being super awkward about it.”
She frowned and peered under the stall wall to give Steve an incredulous look. “We’re running away from Russian soldiers and you’re thinking about your love life?”
“So are you.” He countered and she sent him a glare. She couldn’t exactly dispute it.
“Robin, are you ok?” She asked and when only silence met their ears, she shared a look with Steve, the both of them moving without hesitation, crawling under the bathroom stalls to reach her.
She took a spot beside Robin, their shoulders brushing against each other as Steve sat across from them, the both of them eyeing their new friend cautiously.
“What do you think?” Steve asked.
“About?”
“This girl.”
Robin shrugged. “She sounds awesome.”
Sensing the tone of the conversation, she suddenly felt entirely out of place. “I can give you two a couple of minutes.”
“No, please don’t.” Robin practically pleaded, grabbing onto her arm to stop her before she could make a move.
She looked at Robin, her eyes softening as she saw the fear reflected in her expression. She stayed in place, relenting silently. The tension in the room was suddenly stifling.
“Listen to me, both of you. I like you, I really like you, but I’m not like your other friends.” Robin began to explain softly, a hesitancy to her voice that had them all on edge. “Do you remember what I said about Click’s class? About me being jealous and like, obsessed?”
Steve nodded slowly.
“It isn’t because I had a crush on you. It’s because… she wouldn’t stop staring at you.”
The furrow in her brows smoothes, realization coming to her quickly. She smiled softly and moved in closer, reaching for Robin’s hand, hoping it would soothe her anxiety enough to make her realize she wasn't about to lose her two new friends.
“Mrs. Click?”
Seeing the hard look that was sent in Steve’s direction for his idiocy made Robin laugh softly and she squeezed the girl’s hand in hers as she prepared to bare her truth for the first time aloud.
“Tammy Thompson. I wanted her to look at me.”
“But, Tammy Thompson’s a girl.”
Her head fell into her hands for a moment before she raised her head again, as if Steve needed to see her glare at that moment for his obliviousness.
“Steve.” Robin whispered, as if begging him to understand, to not make her say it outloud.
“Oh,” Steve finally realized. “Holy shit.”
Robin felt like a thousand pound weight laid on her chest. She looked down at her hands, refusing to look up at them in fear of their reactions. She didn’t think she could handle actually seeing the look of disgust she feared.
She felt the hand in hers squeeze tightly, the shoulder against her own nudging hers, making her look up to the once intimidating woman beside her.
“Thank you for telling us.” She told her. “And it doesn’t change anything. I’m still really glad I met you.”
Robin felt her heart stutter, a smile growing, her eyes watering involuntarily. She squeezed her hand back, silently showing her gratitude.
“I mean, yeah, Tammy Thompson’s cute, but she's a total dud.” Steve spoke up, making her let out a loud laugh she quickly covered with her hand.
“No she’s not.” Robin defended quickly.
“Yes, she is. She wants to be a singer in Nashville.”
“She has dreams.”
“She can’t even hold a tune.”
“Remember when she sang at the Christmas assembly? I swear, I was this close to shoving sharpened pencils in my ears just to make it end.” She reminisced, making Steve and Robin laugh at the memory.
Steve started to imitate her, making them both laugh harder, the tension in the room effectively shattering.
Breathing deeply, wanting to shed the intensity of the moment from her shoulders, she looked over at the woman beside her.
“Ok, enough about me. You said earlier you needed to go, is everything ok?”
She looked taken aback by her question briefly before deflating slightly. The thought of what she was missing felt like a punch to the gut.
And she should know, those Russian soldiers hadn’t exactly been kind to her.
“Eddie’s performing tonight and I’m missing it because I have to try to save the world… again.” She explained quietly and suddenly scoffed, shaking her head. “God, it sounds so stupid when I say it out loud.”
“It’s not stupid.” Steve assured her quickly. While Steve didn’t exactly have high opinions of Munson, he couldn’t deny that seeing them together, how happy they were, always sent a pang of jealousy through him.
They were crazy about each other and he longed to have that kind of connection with someone.
“I love him so much." She whispered, feeling emotion swell within her, threatening to close her throat. “The thought of losing him fucking kills me, but… he deserves so much better than me.”
“What are you talking about?” Robin asked in disbelief. “It wasn’t just the drugs talking, you’re literally the coolest person I’ve ever met. You cursed out Russian soldiers without blinking. You punched Natalie Hayworth, her cheer uniform still had a spot of blood on it. You know how many people have dreamed of doing that? And you lived it.”
She cracked a small smile, but it faded quickly, reality crashing down hard onto her.
“He knows I’ve been lying to him.” She admitted.
Steve’s expression fell. He knew exactly the burden she carried. He felt it every time he sat at the dinner table with his parents and they asked him why they heard him up at all hours of the night.
He could never tell them the truth about his nightmares, about the things he’d seen and done.
He at least had a lot of distance from his parents, their moments together were few and far between. He couldn’t imagine what she went through with Eddie.
“I think he’s gonna break up with me.”
“He wouldn't. He’s crazy about you.” Steve assured her, but she just shook her head, a bitter sounding laugh falling past her lips as she aggressively wiped at her eyes.
“God, we’re literally being hunted down by Russians and I’m worried about my relationship. This is so fucking stupid.”
“It’s not stupid.”
“Yes it is!” She argued. “My god, you just came out, you bared your soul to us and I’m sitting here worried about my boyfriend being mad at me. I didn’t used to be this person. I didn’t give a shit about anything or anyone.”
“Yeah, cause you were miserable.” Steve interjected, making her pause, looking at him with disbelief. “Trust me, I was also miserable, I know what it looks like.”
She stayed quiet, having no words to refute him. She knew it was true.
“Eddie makes you happy. You live in this shit town and managed to find someone to love. Don’t give up on that.” Robin said softly.
“Even if it means I have to lie to him for the rest of my life?”
Steve and Robin remained quiet, sharing expressions of doubt with each other. They didn’t have an answer. They had no words of comfort.
Robin just reached out, taking her hand in hers once again, hoping she could give her the same comfort she’d given to her while she had her moment.
The bathroom doors suddenly slammed open, Dustin and Erica storming in, glaring at the three of them with nothing but pure frustration gleaming in their eyes.
“What the hell?” Dustin scolded them. “We gotta move, now.”
“Shit.” She mumbled under her breath, trying to force Eddie to the back of her mind.
She had bigger, life-threatening, problems to deal with now.
~~
Eddie’s foot tapped impatiently, the ringing on the other line taunting him, making him grit his teeth in frustration as he was, once again, greeted by her answering machine.
“Fuck.” He whispered, slamming the payphone down onto the receiver as he fished for a few more coins from his pocket.
“Eddie, come on, we’re on in two minutes.” Jeff’s voice called from down the hall.
Eddie leaned his head against the payphone, his eyes clenched shut as he realized the one person he needed with him on this night wasn’t there for him, that he had to endure his bone shaking anxiety alone.
Noticing the look of anguish on his face, Jeff winced and took a few steps closer.
“You ok?”
“She’s not answering.” Eddie explained quietly. “She said she’d be here. She wasn’t even at work yesterday, she’s just… dropped off the face of the earth.”
“You think something happened?” Jeff asked, now suddenly concerned for her well-being. He was still entirely intimidated by his best friend’s girlfriend, but even he knew this was wildly out of character for her.
No matter what she had going on, she had always supported the band. He remembered a number of performances she had shown up to in her work uniform, cheering the loudest out of the other five members in the audience who were too drunk to pay attention to the music.
Something had to have been wrong for her to not show up to their biggest performance to date.
Eddie just shrugged. He felt as though his bitterness was speaking louder than his worry, not allowing him to feel the same fear he had felt at her absence yesterday. Now he was just angry.
The pit in his stomach he had ignored for months grew to a point he could no longer ignore. He had an inclining for a long time that she had been keeping secrets from him, keeping him at arms length for reasons he couldn’t fathom.
While a part of him was entirely scared about her unexpected absence, he couldn’t deny that he was pissed. He had confided in her just days ago that he was terrified of their performance, that they were finally playing for an audience that meant something and he worried that he would screw it up.
She had promised to be there, to soothe every one of his worries, that no matter what, she’d be cheering him on.
He couldn't deny the feeling of abandonment that crept under his veins.
“Come on, the show must go on.” Eddie mused, putting on a smile that was too wide to be real.
Jeff sighed, slinging his arm over Eddie’s shoulder as they walked backstage.
He didn’t know what to say. He had no words of comfort.
The whole thing didn’t feel right and he didn’t know why.
~~
The five of them hid behind the counter of one of the food court vendors.
The mall had closed, the crowds clearing out, leaving only them and the Russian soldiers who were hunting them.
They could hear the distant sound of their voices, speaking in Russian to each other. The hairs on the back of her neck stood at attention. They were getting closer.
Suddenly, a loud crash was heard, making them all flinch and grip onto each other in fright. Their loud breaths were all that could be heard, the group of them frozen in place, fearing their next threat.
After a long moment of silence, they moved slowly, peering above the counter. When it wasn’t the sight of rifles pointed at their face, but the display car crashed against the wall, having taken out the soldiers, they all sighed in relief.
Their gaze moved to the group standing on the balcony. A smile pulled at her lips at the sight of them.
“Thank fuck.” She breathed out, her entire body sagging in relief at the sight of her sister standing front and center, exuding nothing but pure power.
They all rushed out from their hiding spot, running to their friends.
Her arms were open the moment she saw her sister. Eleven fell into her arms effortlessly, gripping onto her tightly. She practically melted into her embrace, tears coming to her eyes as she held one of the only family figures she’d ever had.
The woman who became home to her.
“Oh my god, what the hell happened to you? Are you ok?” She asked frantically, smoothing down her hair as she looked over every inch of her, noticing her disheveled appearance.
Eleven didn’t answer, her breaths turning heavy, her face twisted into a grimace of pain.
“El, what’s going on?”
Blood trailed down from her nose, her eyes becoming glassy as all strength left her.
Had it not been for her sister’s arms around her, she would’ve hit the floor.
“Oh god, El?!” She cried out in worry, cradling her sister as she gently lowered herself to the ground, her head resting in her lap.
The others surrounded them quickly, kneeling down, their eyes wide in horror as El writhed against her, crying out in pain.
“What the hell’s going on?”
“My leg.” Eleven cried.
Jonathan pulled up her pant leg and they all winced at the bloody mess that met their eyes. The wound seemed to pulse with life, each movement making El shiver in pain.
“It’s ok. I’ve got you.” She whispered to her sister, holding her hand tightly, as if there were any words to take her mind off the pain.
She couldn’t look as Jonathan grabbed a knife, as he breathed heavily to prepare himself to cut her open.
Her eyes squeezed shut at the sound of Eleven’s screams. The small hand in hers gripped tightly, her nails digging into her palm as they tried to pull out the creature burrowing beneath her skin.
Eleven eventually took control, using her powers to pull the thing from her, crying out in agony.
All energy seemed to drain out of her at once the moment it was gone. She slumped against her sister, her sturdy figure behind her, holding her tightly.
“It’s ok. You did it, you did so good.” She whispered to her soothingly, keeping her arms around her, as if she could retroactively protect her from the pain.
Looking up, her eyes were quick to find the familiar gaze of her father, his face tight with worry as he looked at his two girls.
She felt as though every frayed nerve, every ounce of her fear vanished the moment she saw him, like she could finally take a breath because he was here, that they were finally safe because he was here.
He rushed towards them, helping El stand and guide her to sit as they dressed her wound. He kept both of his girls close as the group of them reconveined, retelling their stories, each puzzle piece coming together to create a damning story.
El sat in between her sister and father. Jim’s arms slung over the both of them, the heavy weight comforting.
“Who do I have to kill?”Jim asked her, nodding to the cuts and bruises on her face.
“It’s a long story.” She mused tiredly.
His hand squeezed her shoulder, his eyes mournful at the thought of her in pain, at the thought of anyone putting their hands on her.
“Are you ok?”
“Yeah, I always am.” She replied swiftly and the knowing look sent her way made her feel small. Her dad always knew when she was lying, she was just thankful there were bigger problems facing them so he couldn’t hound her about it.
As they set a plan in motion, nervousness began to creep through her veins at the thought of being separated from her dad again. She’d just gotten him back, she’d finally felt secure, and it was about to be ripped away.
Seeing the look on his eldest daughter’s face, he guided her away from the crowd, pulling her in for a tight hug.
“You’ll be ok.”
She just nodded, not trusting her voice at that moment.
“You take care of her, ok?” He said, looking over at Eleven who still looked worse for wear. “And let her take care of you. I know you’re stubborn, but please, for my sake, let her. Don’t try to be a hero.”
She let out a weak laugh and nodded. “I will.”
“I love you, kiddo.”
“I love you too, old man.” She replied, making him laugh, the most comforting sound she could’ve heard in that moment.
“Be safe.” He ordered, placing a kiss to the top of her head and tearing himself from her side, knowing if he spent even a minute longer with his daughters he wouldn’t be leaving them at all.
She felt useless, aimlessly pacing around the destroyed food court. Her dad, Joyce, and Murray were infiltrating the base to finally close the gate. Steve, Robin, Dustin, and Erica went to cerebro where they could help navigate their trek through the base.
The rest of them were supposed to be far away from the mall, but Billy, who was under the influence of the Mindflayer, had fucked with their car, leaving them stuck like fish in a barrel.
Her heart was pounding in her chest, her fingers fidgeting, her entire body on edge with nervous anticipation she couldn’t do anything about
Noticing El rifling through the garbage, her brows furrowed, approaching the girl cautiously.
“Everything ok?”
“Something’s wrong.” El answered vaguely, placing an empty coke can on the table, her eyes hard with concentration.
The silence between them stretched a few seconds before El sighed heavily, her shoulders sagging. The blood that pooled under her nose made her eyes widen and she looked between her and the can of coke that stood in its place without a dent.
Her powers weren’t working.
They were fucked.
Before she could even dwell on the grim reality, the building shuddered above them. She instinctively tensed, her eyes scanning the room worriedly. Above them, they heard the heavy thuds that signaled an ominous threat.
Cracks began framing the glass ceiling above them as a dark shadow loomed over them like a plague.
With a stuttered breath, she grabbed El’s hand and yanked her forward, Mike and Max following behind quickly as they ducked for cover behind a kiosk, barely finding cover before the ceiling above them gave way.
The monster shook the ground, its roar ringing in her ears like a war siren.
She cradled El into her side, Max gripping onto her arm on her other side, all of them trying their best to control their panicked breathing.
Each step the monster took was loud, the sound deafening, sending goosebumps across her body.
The low, hungry growls seemed to vibrate through the room, pulsing beneath her skin, rattling her bones.
The heavy, daunting steps came closer and she quickly placed her hand over her mouth, trying her damndest to not make a sound to draw it to them. The girls at her sides gripped onto her tightly, El’s fearful gaze meeting hers.
Without her powers they didn’t stand a chance.
The monster crept by them, making its way to the other side of the room where Nancy, Jonathan, Will and Lucas were hiding.
She peered over the counter slowly, making sure the monster was facing the other way.
“We gotta move. Now’s our chance.”
“There’s a back entrance through the Gap.” Mike told them and they nodded, quickly getting to their feet and rushing, as quietly as they could, to the store.
Max let out a sound of surprise as her feet tangled with a clothing display. The sound of the rack clattering to the ground was practically a gunshot that tore through the silence.
She slammed herself to the ground, crawling behind the counter, pulling the kids with her and moving them behind her, making sure she blocked their view.
Her heart slammed against her chest. She clenched her hands into fists in an attempt to stop them from shaking. The sound of the monster racing towards them, its heavy footsteps shaking the building, making her flinch.
She looked over her shoulder, placing her finger over her lips, reminding them to be silent. El gripped onto her arm, pulling her in closer, silently begging her to be closer, to not place herself in front of them, the proverbial lamb to the slaughter so they could get away.
The growling sounds grew closer, the monster seeking them out, bloodthirsty and desperate now that it knew where they were.
A sudden pop sounded, gaining the monster’s attention. It jerked back, racing towards the sound.
They had a chance.
“Go, go.” She urged frantically, gripping onto El’s hand to help her stand and rushing her forward. They snuck out through the back door, racing through the halls to find the exit.
El cried out in pain, the throbbing in her leg becoming unbearable. She couldn’t keep running.
Crouching down, she motioned for El to get on her back. Hesitating slightly, El approached her slowly, getting onto her sister’s back with a sigh of relief as the pressure on her leg was relieved.
Huffing out a heavy breath, she adjusted the girl on her back, the weight slowing her down slightly, allowing Mike and Max to lead them out.
Her pace slowed as they reached the back gate, relief coursing through them as their escape was imminent.
“Oh shit. Go back, go!” Mike yelled, pushing them back where they came from.
She craned her neck, her eyes meeting the deadened gaze of Billy who sneered at the sight of them. She cursed under her breath and moved as quickly as she could with El on her back, slinking back into the mall, racing through the maze of hallways to find another way out.
As they came to an elevator, she let El climb off her back, helping her to rest against the wall behind them.
“Are you ok?” She asked worriedly. The girl nodded, though she looked worse for wear, like she could collapse any second.
“Shit, it’s not working. I think it needs a key.” Mike said, aggressively pushing the button that never lit up.
“There’s gotta be another way.”
The lights above continued to flicker ominously. The dread that settled in each of their stomachs sickened them, inciting a fear that was all too familiar.
“Billy,” Max’s wavering voice sounded, causing her and Mike, who were still attempting to get the elevator to work, to stand at attention, their wide eyes snapping over to Max who stood in fear as her possessed brother approached. “You don’t have to do this. Billy, please, it’s Max. I’m your sister-”
Max’s pleas were cut off as Billy backhanded her viciously.
They gasped in fright at the sight of Max crumpling to the floor, out cold. She moved to stand in front of El as Mike raced forward.
She called out to him, wanting to stop him from running in front of the raging bull that was Billy, but she was too late. Billy slammed Mike to the floor with a harsh blow.
“Billy, you don’t have to do this.” She pleaded through gritted teeth as his murderous gaze locked onto her.
She stepped forward slowly, her hands out in surrender, as if she were approaching a wild animal, keeping herself in between him and El, the one he really wanted.
Billy clenched his jaw and charged at her, slamming her against the wall, her head hit the concrete with a sickening thud and the world around her spun.
She collapsed into a heap on the floor, El’s cries for her fading as her eyes closed, her senses going dark.
~~
She came to slowly, registering an incessant nudging at her side. She hummed softly, which soon turned into a moan of pain as the throbbing in her head hit her full force.
“Oh god, please wake up. Please be ok.” A faint voice spoke frantically.
She blinked her eyes open, wincing at the flashing lights above.
“Oh thank god.”
It took her a few seconds to gain her bearings, suddenly remembering the harsh blow from Billy and hitting her head before everything had gone black.
Mike was kneeling beside her, looking down at her in worry. He helped her get back to her feet, a heavy groan leaving her at the effort it took to steady herself as her world spun.
She looked around, noticing Max hovering in the doorway, her face a mask of worry. At the absence of Eleven, her eyes narrowed, dread falling over her, a fire of fury igniting within her.
Billy had taken her.
“We gotta go.” She mumbled, pushing Mike’s hands off her, waving off his worry and they all raced back into the depths of the mall.
They could hear the distant sound of roars and the whistle and booms of… was that fireworks? It was clear they were late to whatever chaos was unfolding. It made them run a little faster, all of them ignoring the pain that radiated through their body, pushing past whatever weakness they possessed, allowing their adrenaline to fuel them further.
As they made it to the food court, they witnessed pure pandemonium. Her eyes widened at the sight of the Mind Flayer in front of her. She hadn’t comprehended just how massive the thing was while she had been hiding from it.
Smoke lingered in the room from the last of the fireworks, the entire first floor decimated with debris.
Her eyes searched frantically before finally landing on El laying on the floor, Billy standing in front of her, the blackness that invaded his veins no longer permeating his skin.
She felt her feet stumble forward before her senses kicked in. She couldn’t intervene, she couldn’t drag El out of danger without getting herself killed, without getting El hurt more than she already was.
She was already weakened. There was nothing she could do.
Her body flamed with nerves, leaving herself to wonder if she was about to watch another sister die as she stood back, unable to do anything but watch helplessly. The thought had tears brimming in her eyes.
As the creature’s tentacle shot out, its path destined for El, Billy intervened, stopping the monster before it could reach her, fighting off the limb with shaking arms.
Billy yelled in exertion, using all his strength to keep the monster at bay.
She took this as her chance. She raced forward, dropping to her knees beside Eleven, grabbing her by the shoulders as she began to drag her away from the monster, wanting to gain as much distance as she could between them.
She faltered as Billy screamed in pain. She looked up to see another one of the monster’s tentacles dug into his side, blood pooling immediately, staining his white shirt with gore. More followed in quick succession, impaling Billy over and over again, until his grip faltered.
“Billy!” Max yelled as the monster delivered its final blow, sending its limb straight through Billy’s chest, his body going limp.
Eleven flinched, curling into her chest, her wide eyes locked onto the scene before them, so horrifying they couldn’t tear their eyes away from it.
The Mind Flayer retracted its limbs, letting Billy’s lifeless body fall to the floor carelessly. It screeched in pain, frantically flailing in distress before falling with a heavy thud. It lay motionless in a heap.
She watched with wide eyes, as if waiting for the fake out, waiting for the moment it struck again, but it never came. It was dead. It was over.
Max ran past them, falling to Billy’s side, her loud sobs sounding as she pleaded with him to wake, hugging his limp body.
She turned away from the sight, the sound of Max’s cries turning her stomach, her own vision blurring as tears filled her eyes.
El crawled forward, hugging Max as she sobbed for her dead step-brother.
She began to stand, stumbling as dizziness overtook her, threatening to knock her back off her feet, but steady hands gripped her shoulders. She blinked, looking up at Steve’s look of concern.
“Are you ok?”
She shook her head, sniffling and letting out a shaking breath. He brought her into his arms, hugging her tightly.
“It’s ok, it’s over. We’re safe. We’re all ok.”
Not all of us, she thought darkly, not wanting to spare a look back at Billy, but knowing the image would be burned into her mind, invading her dreams for the foreseeable future.
Just as she got over the last batch of horrors, news ones took their place.
In mere minutes, the mall flooded with soldiers, military personnel pointing their guns at them, shouting at them to clear the space.
Steve stayed by her side, soon flanked by Robin, who looked at her with equal concern. They got her to one of the many ambulances that had shown up on the scene. The entire mall parking lot was alive with military tanks, firetrucks, and paramedics.
It was chaos.
She sat in the back of an ambulance, flinching as a paramedic flashed their light in each of her eyes.
“Doesn’t look like you have a concussion, just some minor trauma. Lots of tylenol and an ice pack should do the trick.” The paramedic informed her.
“That was fucking crazy.” Robin started, her eyes still wide with disbelief. Just hours ago, she was living a normal life and now, she was a survivor of an interdimensional monster.
“You’ll get used to it.” Steve mused tiredly.
She began to stand, gaining their attention and Steve was quick to grab her by the waist, stopping her before she could get out of the ambulance.
“Hey, whoa, where do you think you’re going?”
“I gotta see El.”
Steve looked like he wanted to argue, but he knew it would be a losing battle. He knew he would never win an argument against her and he wasn’t about to start trying. He let her hop down out of the ambulance and begin to walk on weak legs in search of her sister.
She found Eleven already up and about, looking for her. The girl sighed in relief when she saw her, a small smile forming as she limped forward, falling into her arms the second she was close enough.
They held onto each other tightly.
“Are you hurt?”
El shook her head. “I’m ok, I promise.”
“Let’s find dad and get the hell out of here. We deserve to sleep for the next week.”
El laughed weakly at her dramatics but she couldn’t agree more. They walked together, weaving past the first responders and military soldiers who crowded the parking lot, searching for the familiar face of their dad.
She spotted Joyce first, the woman hugging her son tightly, crying into his shoulder.
Her heart jumped, her mind immediately putting up a block, not even letting her think of the worst case scenario. Joyce was crying with joy, she was so relieved to see that her sons were ok and she got emotional, she rationalized.
The woman looked up, meeting her eyes from across the parking lot. Even with the distance, the heartbreak in her eyes was clear to see.
Beside her, Eleven’s breath caught in her throat, a small gasp falling past her lips.
She remained steadfast in disbelief, not allowing the thought that was glaringly becoming reality, take root in her mind. El began to cry, gripping onto her hand tightly, placing her hand over mouth to stifle the sobs she couldn’t contain.
She stood rigid, her expression blank, still disbelieving.
She shook her head, muttering a soft ‘no’, like she could bend reality to her will, to take the universe by its nonexistent shoulders and shake it, demanding it stop taking its harsh blows to her life.
Her legs moved unsteadily, stepping towards Joyce with a franticness that was foreign to her.
“W-where is he?” She asked weakly, already knowing the answer, but refusing to believe it.
Joyce choked out her name, her tears falling rapidly down her cheeks. “I’m so sorry.”
“No, no, he’s- Joyce, come on, he can’t, he’s not-” She stammered, her chest growing tight, the pain becoming unbearable, her heart racing so fast she wondered if she was beginning to go into cardiac arrest.
Her breathing came out in rapid pants, her eyes flitting around the parking lot, every face she saw that wasn’t her dad making her more panicked.
“Dad!” She called out, her voice shaking, weak with the heavy burden of the truth she already knew but couldn’t fathom.
“Honey,” Joyce grabbed her hands. “I’m so sorry.” She repeated, more emphatically this time.
She couldn’t say the words aloud, she couldn’t stomach it.
But the condolences were enough. They broke through the haze, laying the truth bare in front of her, unable to deny any longer.
It felt like her heart had caved in on itself, crumbing to dust, leaving an aching chasm in her chest that felt nothing but pain.
Her legs went numb, all strength leaving her. Joyce reached out quickly, stumbling under the weight of her, trying to soften the blow as she collapsed to the ground, a wail of agony piercing through her.
She cried and screamed, her ears rang, her hands shook.
She knew nothing else but despair.
The thought of her dad, of that crooked smile she would never see again and his gruff voice she would never hear again, it felt like a physical blow, knocking her off her feet, hitting again and again until there was nothing left of her.
Joyce held her tightly, sobbing along with the young woman, whispering apologies.
Eleven limped forward, her body shaking with sobs as she kneeled beside them, throwing her arms around her sister, the pair of them mourning a love they would never get back.
El only had him for a year, not her whole life like her sister had.
She couldn’t imagine the pain being any worse, but she knew the grief she was feeling was tenfold for her sister
Her body ached, her cries for her father never ceasing.
All she knew was agony.
~~
Eddie woke from his fitful sleep, groaning at the pounding in his head. He knew he should’ve refused the drinks Gareth had practically shoved down his throat all night in an attempt to soothe his relationship woes.
He buried his head in his pillow, trying his best to block out the sunlight, but after a few minutes he couldn’t ignore the growing headache.
Slinking out of his bed with a loud groan of pain, he stood on his feet, stumbling to the door on weak legs.
He blinked past the bright light in the trailer, mumbling a ‘good morning’ to Wayne, too hungover to notice that Wayne said nothing back, his uncle uncharacteristically glued to the tv, his brow furrowed with anguish.
Eddie swallowed an advil dry, wincing at the pain in his throat. His anger from the night before simmered below the surface, the mere thought of his girlfriend enough to get his blood boiling like it had just hours ago.
He looked to his uncle, the sight of him transfixed to the tv enough to spark his frustration.
“You’re not gonna ask about last night?” He blurted out. He scoffed as Wayne didn’t spare him a look, as if he hadn’t spoken at all. Yet another person who doesn’t give a shit about the biggest night of my life, he thought bitterly.
“Eddie.” Wayne’s voice sounded, the seriousness stopping him from engaging in the angry rant that was bubbling in his throat.
He straightened, noticing the look of terror on his uncle’s face.
“What?” He choked out, taking quick steps towards the couch to face the tv, ignoring how his head spun at the movement.
Wayne turned the volume up, his stomach turning as the news anchor stood in front of Starcourt Mall - or what was left of it - the sight behind her taped off with police tape as military personnel meandered in the background.
“Authorities have confirmed that among the casualties is Hawkins Police Chief Jim Hopper. While the official number of victims has yet to be confirmed-”
The rest of the reporter’s words fell on deaf ears.
Eddie’s lips parted in shock, a cold sensation falling over his body, like ice water had just been dumped over him.
Wayne leaned forward, his hand covering his mouth as he watched the news report with distress.
Before he had time to come to terms with the news, a heavy feeling of guilt overtook him, making him feel sick. He knew the churning of his stomach was not because of the hangover.
He was off the couch in a second, grabbing his keys off the hook, ignoring the sound of his uncle yelling for him.
He ran to his van, not even registering that he was still barefoot and in his pyjamas, as he slammed the door behind him and tore out of the parking spot like a bat out of hell.
A shaking breath left him as he drove, his hands shaking as he tore through the streets. She was the only thing on his mind.
His mind raced with questions. How did the mall burn down, how many people died, how was it true that her dad, Chief Hopper, was dead?
It didn’t seem real.
It took him little time to reach her trailer and he barely turned the engine off before he was bolting out the van. He noticed the front door was open and his heart stuttered with worry. He sprinted forward, crashing into the trailer, blinking past his watering eyes.
He called her name, his voice shaking. The silence that greeted him was bonechilling. He let out another shaking breath, his heart pounding within his chest.
“Sweetheart? Are you here?”
He poked his head into her room, his chest aching when he didn’t spot her. He turned and paused as he came to her dad’s door across the hall.
With a trembling hand, he opened the door, peering inside slowly, whispering her name, as if he worried about disrupting the silence, as if his presence was a nuisance, like he was somewhere he shouldn’t be.
His breath caught in his throat, his stomach flipping at the sight of a figure curled into the corner. He choked out her name, emotion swelling in his throat.
All anger he possessed the night before died at the sight of her.
He spoke her name again, his voice sounding weak and breathless, like all the air was knocked out of him at the sight of her looking so small. He took slow steps towards her, his expression twisting into one of anguish as she looked up and he saw the cuts and bruises on her face.
“Oh, sweetheart.” He moaned in pain and rushed toward her, dropping to the floor beside her. “What the hell happened?” He asked, mostly to himself, as he knew she wasn’t in any state to answer.
The moment his arms wrapped around her, she began to sob, small cries that descended into wails of despair, her body shaking against him, holding him tightly, like he was her anchor in the midst of a storm.
Eddie let out a shaking breath, his own tears beginning to spill over as he held her, each of her cries like a dagger to his heart.
“Shh, it’s ok. I got you.” He whispered, his voice cracking. Her sobs turned frantic, her hands gripping onto him so tight, he was sure his shirt would be ripped. “Baby you gotta breathe.” He spoke weakly, his tears falling as he heard her cries turn to loud, frantic breaths as she began to hyperventilate.
He spoke her name sternly, pleadingly, as if he could will her to breathe.
“It’s ok, just follow me, ok?” He asked, his chest caving in as he watched her nod frantically, her face twisted with despair as she fought to catch her breath. She followed his deep breaths, Eddie wincing at each painful sounding inhale.
After a few minutes, her frantic breaths began to slow, leaving only the heartbreaking sound of her soft cries.
“Jesus, what the hell happened?” He mumbled, cradling her face in his hands, his eyes frantically taking in every inch of her skin, his worry growing tenfold at each bruise and cut that marred her beautiful face.
He brought her back into his arms, pressing a kiss to the top of her head, holding her tightly as she broke down.
The sound of the trailer door slamming open made him flinch, holding her tighter in response. He sat up straighter, his nerves haywire as he heard rushed footsteps making their way towards them.
He deflated, his fear gone in an instant as Joyce Byers appeared in the doorway, tear tracks down her cheeks, a look of sheer relief on her face she spotted the woman in his arms.
She whispered her name, placing a hand over her racing heart. Jonathan had woken her in a panic that morning, telling her she had disappeared. She couldn’t forget the sound of her screams from the night before and the fear that immediately grew at her absence, fearing she was about to do something dangerous in her grief almost paralyzed her.
Joyce took hesitant steps towards the couple, sending Eddie a grateful smile. She kneeled in front of them, placing her hand on the crying girl’s knee, whispering words of comfort.
Eddie looked down at the woman he loved, watching as she cried, as grief tumbled down on her shoulders and tore away the very foundation she stood on.
He could do nothing but hold her and fear for what came next.
He knew she would never be the same.
~~
Happy finale day! We're in for an angsty journey, enjoy xx
Summary: She was the ice queen of Hawkins, all sharp edges and biting words. Eddie Munson was intimidated but smitten. The town freak and the local bitch find love.
When Will Byers goes missing, she's thrown into a fight against foes she never could have dreamed of, and forced to hide dangerous secrets from the boy she was falling for.
Word count: 16.3 K
Warnings: Mentions of nightmares and PTSD, smut, Eddie's the best boyfriend to ever exist, lots of fluff before we get to Season 3
~~
The movie played in the background, unimportant and forgotten. It didn’t matter that Eddie had been waiting weeks for the movie to finally show up at Family Video, that he had eagerly cancelled any other plans for their date night the moment he realized he could finally watch the bloody slasher flick.
All attention he could have paid to the movie was out the window the minute she settled beside him, her sleepy demeanor tugging at his heart strings. Within twenty minutes, the moving pictures in front of him were nothing but a blur.
His sole focus lay on the woman sprawled across his lap, her breath even and steady as she slept soundly against him.
A smile pulled at his lips as his hand caressed through her hair, warmth cascading through him just as the sight of her. How lucky he was to be someone so important to her, to make her feel safe enough to lay down her guard and rest upon him.
He still felt as though he needed to pinch himself. The past year with her felt surreal and he wouldn’t trade it for anything.
As he admired her, he noticed her serene face subtly shift, a furrow deepening between her brows, her nose scrunching slightly as she twitched in her sleep.
He smiled softly, figuring she was having a vivid dream and continued to run his hand through her hair soothingly. It wasn’t until her breathing picked up, a small whimper escaping her parted lips that his expression changed.
He frowned, looking down at her in concern, realizing she was having a nightmare.
“Hey, baby, wake up.” He spoke softly, gently trying to coax her out of whatever it was that was upsetting her unconscious mind.
She remained trapped in her nightmare, despite his best efforts. He called her name, his voice louder than before, but she only whimpered in response, still lost in her nightmare. He didn’t want to hurt her, he didn’t want to be too forceful, but even as his nudges to her shoulder failed at breaking her from the darkness, he became frantic, unsure of what to do to help her.
Just as that feeling of helplessness was beginning to overtake him, his worry growing tenfold, she gasped sharply, a loud shuddering exhale that rattled her chest, her eyes flying open in a panic.
Eddie had just a second to dodge her hand that swung out, barely avoiding a slap to the face.
“Jesus!” He cried out, his own heart racing at the sudden turn the night had taken.
She pushed herself away from him, hurrying out of his lap to corner herself at the edge of the couch, her eyes wide, her chest heaving as she fought to find her breath.
“Are you ok?” Eddie asked frantically, slipping off the couch to kneel in front of her, a deeply unsettling feeling washing over him at the sight of her glazed over eyes, as if she were lost somewhere she couldn’t find her way out from.
Reality crashed over her so suddenly, it made her eyes sting, a feeling like a migraine growing behind her eyes forcing her to squeeze them shut, her face falling into her hands as she continued to breathe heavily.
The images from her nightmare slowly faded, leaving her to face the harsh reality that she wasn’t in that lab running for her life, she was in Eddie’s trailer.
“Baby, you gotta talk to me.” Eddie’s voice reached her through the static in her ears through the echoing of her own harsh breaths and racing pulse that pounded in her skull. He reached out slowly, placing his hands on her knees, breathing out in relief when she didn’t pull away from his touch.
He gently grabbed her hands, pulling them down, away from her face, so he could look at her properly.
“It’s ok. You’re with me, you’re safe.” He repeated the words, unsure of what it was to cause her such panic, but hoping it was enough to assure her.
His words broke through the fog she was desperately trying to escape from, the images fading from her mind, the memories retreating to the depths of her mind once more, sure to terrorize her another day.
“I’m sorry.” She choked out, her eyes cast down to the floor, too ashamed to meet the eyes of her boyfriend who remained kneeling before her, clearly terrified by her display.
Eddie shook his head, his expression tortured as he watched her practically sink into herself, as if she wished she could make herself smaller, insignificant.
“It’s ok. You can’t control that shit.”
Her eyes instinctively fluttered shut as his big hand cradled her cheek, his fingers brushing the hair out of her eyes. The feeling of security he provided made her stomach flip. She wished she could bury herself in that feeling, to wrap herself within it and never face the real world again.
A shrill scream from the forgotten movie still playing made them both flinch and Eddie fumbled over his own feet to reach for the remote, furiously pressing the stop button.
“Sorry.” He mumbled sheepishly. A slasher was most definitely not what she needed right now.
He made his way back to the couch, taking a seat beside her, his hands moving to reach out but he stopped himself, unsure of what to do to help.
She noticed his hesitation and frowned, inching closer to him, suddenly feeling desperate for his touch, needing to soak up as much of his affection as she possibly could, as if it would drive away every nightmare inducing horror she’d witnessed over the past year.
As if he could erase the past year from her life completely.
Eddie let out an audible sigh of relief and quickly pulled her into his arms, pressing a kiss to the top of her head as she settled against him.
“I’ve never seen you have a nightmare before.”
“I used to get them as a kid.” She explained through a tight throat. She didn’t have the heart to mention she’d had one almost weekly since Will Byers disappeared last year.
She didn’t want to open that door.
“Do you wanna talk about it?”
She felt as though she had ice running through her veins, chilling her to her very core. The bloody images flashed through her mind and she clenched her jaw to keep herself from whimpering again, unknowingly snuggling in closer to Eddie.
“No.” She answered quickly.
Eddie didn’t bring it up again, much to her relief, but she could tell he was looking at her a little more closely. Over the next week, he kept watching her with concern, holding her a little softer, like she was something delicate.
Not that he was ever rough with her, but she was sure she would throw a tantrum if she kept having to tell him she wanted him to stop fucking her like she was a virgin again.
She had to keep from rolling her eyes as he would sprint from one side of his van to the other to open her door for her and take her hand in his as he guided her out, as if she were some stuck up debutante. There had been more than one morning when she woke to see Eddie’s inquisitive gaze staring her down, as if to reassure himself she wasn’t having another nightmare.
He was always affectionate and, if she were being honest, clingy, but now he couldn’t be in her vicinity without having his hand on her.
She hated that he looked at her like something fragile. It made her skin crawl, it had her fighting against every instinct that told her to lash out at him, to separate herself before he could think any less of her.
She had to keep reminding herself that his concern came from a place of love. She wasn’t used to it, but she had to learn because it was clear Eddie wasn’t going to stop his princess treatment any time soon, not as long as she got her shit together.
And she knew that wasn’t going to happen.
~~
She was grueling through another day at the greasy diner she called her workplace, wiping down the hopeless counter before her that never seemed to get clean no matter the amount of cleaning products she would douse it with, when the Hellfire club walked in.
She didn’t need to raise her head to know the rowdy group of boys had arrived, the sheer volume of their voices was enough of an indication.
“There she is, my beautiful girlfriend!” Eddie’s voice boomed through the diner, making her roll her eyes and slowly raise her head to meet the bright eyes of her smiling boyfriend.
“Was that really necessary?” She drawled, leaning against the counter as Eddie did, allowing him to place a quick kiss to her lips.
“I think they still don’t believe that we’re really together so I need to rub it in their faces.”
She huffed out a laugh, looking over Eddie’s shoulder to smile awkwardly to his friends who all waved and said their hello’s in greeting. Her eyes suddenly narrowed when she noticed Grant standing at the back of the group, sporting a nasty looking black eye.
“Whoa, what the fuck happened to you?” She asked, a strange protectiveness flaring at the sight. She was used to feeling that way about Eddie whenever those assholes at school would take their licks. She didn’t know when that protective feeling had grown to include his group of misfits.
Grant looked startled to be under her attention and he averted his eyes to the floor.
“That is courtesy of the newest addition to Hawkins High list of asshats, Billy Hargrove.” Gareth answered for his friend, the venom in his voice barely contained.
“You’re lucky you got the hell outta there when you did. I wouldn’t wish meeting Hargrove on my worst enemy.” Eddie joked.
“Yeah, I’ve been unfortunate enough to cross that dirtbag’s path.”
Eddie’s brows furrowed slightly, silently questioning just when the hell she had met the notorious asshole and why the hell she hadn’t told him about it. He’d heard every story about the customers she came across on a daily basis, he found it hard to believe Hargrove had slipped through the cracks.
“You guys can sit anywhere. I’ll get you some ice.” She told them, pointing her last sentence to Grant who smiled sheepishly but nodded gratefully.
Eddie lingered at the counter, eager to get a few spare seconds with her before joining his friends. His eyes roamed over her form slowly, noting how her hair was coming out of the ponytail atop her head, as if she’d been run ragged for hours, how the black nail polish he had applied to her fingernails last night was already chipping, a sign she had been biting her nails again.
He felt a flare of worry jolt inside him, fearing she was having another bad day.
“How’s your day been?” He asked, hoping to sound nonchalant, but he knew he had failed the moment those beautiful eyes of hers rolled to the back of her head.
“Eddie.” She groaned, exaggerating the vowels in his name.
“What?”
“Look, you know I love you, but if you keep treating me like I’m ten seconds away from a breakdown, I’m gonna call my dad and get you arrested.”
“For what?”
“You’re sleeping with his daughter. That’ll be enough for him.”
“Damn, Sweetheart, you don’t have to pull out the big guns.” He retorted, a nervous half smile on his lips. He looked down, tapping his fingers against the counter. “I just… I dunno, I worry about you.”
“You don’t have to. I’m fine.”
He didn’t look convinced but decided not to voice his uncertainty. He fiddled with the rings on his fingers, his eyes continuing their questioning path across her face, looking for any trace that she truly wasn’t ok, but all he found were those stubborn eyes staring right back at him, hardened with annoyance.
“Ok.”
She deflated slightly, hearing his dejected tone, knowing he didn’t believe her and realizing she was probably being too harsh with someone who was only trying to look out for her.
She always had trouble letting people take care of her, even with Eddie. It made her skin crawl for reasons she couldn’t understand, but she was trying.
Slowly but surely.
“Are you free tonight?” She asked quietly, smiling softly as Eddie’s entire demeanor shifted in an instant, perking up like a puppy seeing its favourite person.
“I have a math test tomorrow so, yes, I’m definitely free tonight.”
She scoffed playfully. “Watch it, Munson, you’ll be on track for round three if you keep going on like this.”
“Like what? Wanting to spend time with my outrageously sexy girlfriend and trying out something I read in Playboy over studying?”
She narrowed her eyes at him, a look that never failed to get his blood pumping like he’d just ran a marathon.
“You’re still reading Playboy?”
Eddie felt his cheeks heat, quickly peeking over his shoulder to make sure no bystanders were around to hear.
“I mean, I don’t- not often, just-”
Her laugh cut him off and he sent her a playful glare, realizing she was just fucking with him.
“I don’t care if you look at porn, Eddie. Besides, it might benefit me if you learn some new things.”
“New things?” He questioned in feigned offence. “What, I’m not satisfying you enough, Sweetheart? I gotta learn new tricks?”
She giggled, startling both of them as it was a noise neither had heard before. She felt herself flush, suddenly inundated with a mirage of images of her and Eddie tangled together.
“Maybe you can try to prove me wrong tonight.” She propositioned, biting her lip teasingly, knowing she had Eddie caught in her web as his eyes zeroed in on her lips with a dazed look.
“Oh, I’m counting on it.” He mumbled. “What time are you off?”
“I got two more hours.”
He groaned dramatically, almost slamming his head on the counter as he slumped into the stool he sat on. She rolled her eyes affectionately at his theatrics.
“You’ll survive.”
“No I won’t.” He spoke, his voice muffled from the counter he lay against. “You’re gonna be walking around in that little uniform, driving me crazy.”
“Really, the uniform does it for you?” She asked, looking down at the pale blue dress she wore that she thought was the most unflattering thing she’d ever put on her body.
“Duh.” Eddie finally raised his head. “It has this perfect little dip here-” He began to mimic the neck line of her dress on his own chest, before she pushed at his arm.
“Go back to your friends, you perv.”
He grinned, that cheeky grin that was as bright as the sun, his dimples melting that part inside of her that was so unapologetically taken with him. His hand brushed against hers, a silent ‘see you later’ as he left her side to take a seat at the booth in the corner his friends had commandeered.
She took care of the other customers in the diner, as if needing to appease them for the noise the group of boys were making, before heading to their table.
She tossed a small cloth filled with ice to Grant who sent her a quiet ‘thank you’.
“Alright, what do you want?” She asked abruptly, her pen tapping her notebook impatiently.
Gareth snorted. “Is this how you talk to all your customers?”
“Only when I want a tip.” She replied dryly. The boys laughed and quickly gave her their orders, to which she wrote on her pad, a light feeling falling over her as she realized Eddie’s friends had finally warmed up to her, that they no longer looked at her like they were expecting a punch.
They no longer kept their walls up around her in fear of her reputation.
Moments later, as she approached their table with their food, she could hear their raucous laughter.
“It’s like Twilight Zone levels of weird, man. I didn’t think he even knew you existed.” Jeff’s words had her ears perking up. He turned to her, already laughing. “Guess who Eddie dealt to today.”
She shrugged, looking at Eddie who rolled his eyes at his friend. “Steve Harrington.”
The name caused a reaction within her she didn’t quite understand. Worry pricked at her, like an annoying tapping noise she couldn’t ignore and couldn’t shake. Her hatred for Steve had dissipated since the night they traversed through the grim tunnels of the Upside Down just weeks ago.
She had seemed to grow a soft spot for the guy, practically against her will, after she’d seen his insistence on helping those kids, his protectiveness over them mirroring her own ferocity to keep them safe.
Steve was a hardcore jock, something that had kept her from seeing him as a real human being deserving of her time and care for years, but she knew he didn’t mess with drugs, even something as harmless as weed.
He cared too much about his standing as an athlete, took too much pride in being the best at Hawkins High to ever even be curious about trying it.
“Why?”
Eddie looked up at her, not having expected the question. He didn’t think she’d give a shit, given how little she cared for Harrington or any of the popular crowd from high school.
“I dunno, said he had trouble sleeping and thought some weed would help.”
She worked hard to school her expression, to not reveal the incessant worry Eddie’s words had ignited within her.
The nagging feeling lingered, setting her nerves alight with a concern she didn’t quite understand and definitely didn’t like. She wasn’t used to caring about more than her dad, Eddie, and the kids she babysat for.
It was daunting to think of how large her circle was growing.
She longed to reach out to Steve, to make sure he was ok, a feeling that would have made her vomit just months ago. She didn’t know how. She didn’t know his number and she wasn’t about to ask Nancy, not now that they’ve broken up.
Her moment came just weeks later when Eddie had pleaded with her to join him at yet another high school party to deal.
“We can leave as soon as I make enough to get my guitar restrung. It won’t take long.” He practically begged.
“Ok.”
Eddie opened his mouth to continue on with his spiel, figuring he’d need to butter her up to convince her to attend the party with him, but he stopped abruptly. His gaze roamed her in astonishment, wondering if he’d heard her correctly.
“Ok?” He repeated. “That- that’s it? I don’t have to grovel? I don’t have to promise to give you five orgasms?”
“I’m pretty sure you’d do that even if I didn’t agree.”
Eddie pursed his lips. He couldn’t exactly disagree. “I mean… yeah, but, you’re seriously not gonna argue with me on this?”
“No, I’ll go with you.”
He watched her for a moment longer, his eyes narrowed curiously. He placed the back of his hand on her forehead, checking for an indication of a fever growing.
“You feeling ok?”
She rolled her eyes, batted his hand away, mumbling an affectionate ‘idiot’ under her breath.
The next night, with her arm linked through Eddie's, they stepped through the door of the mansion owned by whatever jock was brave enough to open their door to the rowdy crowds of Hawkins High.
Eddie was quick to get her a drink, knowing she’d need her senses dulled with copious amounts of alcohol if she was going to survive a night knocking elbows with the preppy crowd who were already staring at them like they were circus animals on display.
She took a much needed sip, not even grimacing as the alcohol burned her throat on the way down. Her eyes scanned the crowd, roaming over faces she didn’t recognize, searching for the one face she was hoping to find.
Eddie almost winced when he spotted a group of jocks wave him over, needing their usual stash.
“I’ll be right back.” Eddie shouted over the loud music. She nodded, giving him a weak smile of assurance that she’d be fine on her own that they both knew was bullshit. He kissed the top of her head and squeezed her arm as he untangled himself from her and left her side.
She let out a breath, suddenly feeling entirely out of place. Her head moved on a swivel, desperate to find Steve and get the hell away from these other people.
She elbowed her way through the crowd of dancing drunk teenagers, sending glares left and right as people stumbled over her, entirely too focused on their dancing and grinding to care about making way for her.
A preppy blonde in a letterman jacket suddenly appeared at her side, draping his arm over her shoulders.
“Hey, baby-”
“Move.” She spoke through gritted teeth, sending an elbow to his ribs and continuing on her path, leaving him wheezing behind her.
She wanted to scream as she pushed her way out to the back patio, the light of the pool illuminating the backyard in hues of calming blue, a stark contrast to the chaos she left behind her.
Only a handful of people were sitting outside, a couple with their feet in the water furiously making out, a drunk girl throwing up in the bushes as her equally drunk friend held her hair back, and a few stoners getting their last puffs of their joints in before heading inside for another round of drinks.
Her eyes soon locked onto a figure across the yard, finding a familiar head of messy hair and quickened her pace towards him.
“Steve?”
The figure slumped against one of the pool chairs quickly sat up, his face coming into the light. His expression twisted in confusion, looking back at her as if she weren’t real.
“Hopper? What are you doing here?”
“Looking for you.” She stated simply. She moved to take a seat on the edge of the lounger, her quizzical eyes never straying from his slouched form.
“Why?” Steve questioned. “I thought you hated me.”
“Things changed. Almost dying together kinda squashed all that high school bullshit.”
A dark look passed over his face, the memory of that night, the fear they felt in those tunnels as the demodogs herded towards them. They both had been ready to brave the consequences, to save the kids and damn themselves.
It still haunted him.
“I heard you bought from Eddie.” She started quietly, not knowing how to address this without sounding completely awkward. “Didn’t think you were into that kinda stuff.”
“Yeah, its-” He paused, clearing his throat, wrapping his arms around himself as he brought his knees to his chest. “It’s to help me sleep.”
“Is it working?”
“Not really.” He said with a humorless laugh, pinching at the bridge of his nose. Nothing he tried was stopping his sleepless nights or the assault of memories that made him keep his lights on at night.
They were quiet for a moment, the air around them tense and awkward, the weight of their shared trauma fracturing under the unstable bond they had formed.
“Why are you here?” He asked, breaking the silence.
She let out a long breath, unsure of how to vocalize her worry for him.
“Guess I wanted to make sure I wasn’t the only one in the shit.”
Her quiet admittance that she was struggling just as he was, that the things that plagued his nights were tormenting her all the same, had him taken aback. He looked at her intently, as if trying to catch her bluff, but he saw nothing but honesty. The fact that she was even here, sitting with him was proof enough of her truth. She wouldn’t brave a party just for the hell of it.
His gaze softened, no longer looking upon her with hesitance, but with understanding. They had gone through things the other people at the party couldn’t fathom. He was desperate to latch onto that understanding, that feeling that he wasn’t alone.
“Do you…” He started but suddenly winced and looked away, as if he couldn’t get the words out.
“What?” She urged gently, her soft tone surprising herself.
“Can I call you if- when the nights are bad?” He asked before he could stop himself. “I don’t really have anyone else. I can’t call Nancy and I’m not gonna call Dustin, that kid’s been through enough, I don’t wanna put him through-”
“Steve.” She interrupted him impatiently. “You can call me.”
He let out a short breath, relief washing over him. He nodded, his lips twitching upwards slightly, like he was just too exhausted to give her anything more.
“I’m willing to make an attempt at being your friend, but if you flirt with me even once I will sneak into your house and shave your head while you’re sleeping.”
That got Steve to bark out a laugh. He leaned back into the lounger, his posture much more relaxed than it had been before.
“I swear I will not flirt with you.” He said with his right hand raised in allegiance.
She smiled softly, shaking her head at just how fucking weird her life was at the moment. Befriending Steve wasn’t even the most outrageous thing she’d experienced.
“I should get back inside.” She said and got to her feet, but lingered before she left his side. “I don’t sleep much so don’t worry about calling late or anything.”
He nodded, the appreciation in his eyes shining.
“Wait, I don’t have your number.” He called out before she made her way inside.
“Look it up.”
“But-”
“I am absolutely not giving you my number at a party.” She answered with a pointed look. “Look, I’m beginning to kinda tolerate the idea of you being a friend but there’s no way my boyfriend will like the idea of me cozying up to ‘King Steve’. Use a phonebook.”
She took a few more steps before stopping again and turning to face him.
“And if you ever mess with Eddie again, I will commit so many crimes against you they won’t be able to identify your body.” She threatened.
Steve winced slightly at the reminder of his reputation, at the person he no longer was.
“I’m not… I won’t, I swear.” He answered quietly, almost shamefully. She sent him another look of understanding and nodded, finally feeling as though they had found common ground.
With that, she stepped back into the chaos of the party, standing on the tips of her toes to see over the dancing heads to find Eddie, praying he had sold enough and they could get the hell out of there.
Her face brightened when she spotted him, quickly pushing her way through the crowd to get to him.
His tight expression relaxed the moment he saw her, his shoulders sagging relief.
“There you are. Thought I lost you.”
His arm wrapped around her the second she was back at his side.
“Where’d you go?”
“Just needed some air.” She told him vaguely.
She loved Eddie, but the thought of divulging her growing friendship with Steve made her insides twist. It would complicate things and invite questions she couldn’t answer.
It became yet another secret she kept from him.
By the next night, as she tossed and turned in her bed, flipping her pillows, kicking off her covers only to pull them right back up minutes later, the sound of the phone ringing made her jump.
She looked at the clock beside her bed, the glowing numbers revealing the early hour of the morning, barely four. She cursed under her breath and tore herself out of bed, rushing on pointed toes to not disturb her dad across the hall.
She picked up the phone, stopping the shrill sound before it could wake her father. She was thankful he slept like a grizzly in hibernation.
“Hello?” She whispered.
It was quiet on the other end for a few seconds before a voice sounded, speaking her name in question.
“Steve?”
“Hi.”
“Are you ok?”
“Yeah, just… I couldn't sleep.” He explained sheepishly. “Sorry, it’s late, or early, I shouldn’t-”
“It’s ok, I couldn’t sleep either.”
She heard him breathe deeply, the sound ragged and tortured, even from the other line. “Don’t know why I even bother trying to sleep. It’s not like it’s ever peaceful.”
“I know. Sometimes it doesn't feel safe to close my eyes. I don’t know what I’m gonna see.”
It was quiet for a moment, the both of them basking in the silence, their shared memories floating like a thundercloud above them.
“Do you really think we’re safe?”
“What do you mean?” She asked, a gnawing feeling growing within her at his question, one she had asked herself almost daily since her latest brush with death.
“I know Eleven closed the gate, but, I mean it can open again, can’t it?”
She remained quiet, the thought rattling around her head like a bad omen, as if even thinking it could manifest it, that their thoughts alone would crack it open. Her nails dug into her palm, the pain numbed as she pictured a moment they would no longer be safe.
“How long until we’re dragged back into that shit?” He mumbled, as if it pained him to even vocalize the thoughts.
“Steve…”
“How long until we don’t make it out the other side?”
Her breath hitched, her throat growing tight.
Her mind briefly conjured an image of her dad, bloodied and broken, torn to pieces as Bob was. She pictured Eddie crying over her own limp and cold body, forever in the dark about what stopped her heart, destined to live in her lies.
The line stayed silent, neither having any soothing words to share.
~~
She couldn’t stop thinking about Steve’s words. They lingered in her mind like a twisted mantra, they darkened her day like a perpetual raincloud that hovered above only her head.
“What are you thinkin’ about, baby?”
Eddie’s soft voice brought her out of her daze and her body tensed immediately before she quickly schooled herself, forcing herself to relax and plastering on a fake smile so he wouldn’t see how much fear she held so close to her.
El closed the gate. Will is fine. The monsters are gone.
The mantra ran through her head on a loop, the same words she would repeat to herself in the dead of night when sleep escaped her.
“Nothing, really.” She replied, hoping he wouldn’t hear the way her voice wavered. She kept her eyes forward, avoiding looking at how Eddie was watching her carefully, his brow furrowed in concern.
“You sure?”
She mustered all the courage she had and looked over at her boyfriend and smiled weakly, placing her hand on his cheek as she kissed him softly, hoping the affectionate gesture was enough to distract him.
“I promise, I’m fine.” The lie slipped out too easily for her liking.
But there was nothing in this world that would make her drag Eddie into the nightmare that was happening in Hawkins. He deserved to live in peace and she wasn’t about to take that away from him.
Eddie continued to watch her closely, noting how on edge she seemed. It wasn’t like her, especially when it was just the two of them together. She wasn’t someone that let others get to her, she stood up for herself, she let the useless comments others made roll off her back like water. She had an unshakable ferocity to her.
It was what he admired most about her. It was what doomed him to fall hard and fast for her.
Eddie knew everything about the woman he loved. He knew exactly the face she made when she was pissed off and mad at the world. He knew the shine in her eyes that signalled she was at ease. He knew what movie she watched when she was in a bad mood, what songs she listened to when she was happy, he knew what food she absolutely needed to eat when she was on her period. He knew when she didn’t want to talk, when all she needed was a hug to feel better. He knew when she was in a playful mood, when she wanted to take charge and dominate him.
And he knew when something was bothering her.
He wasn’t used to seeing her so demure, so hesitant. She was as fierce as a lioness, a nickname he’d quickly given her, much to her amusement.
“I think you’re more apt to that name.” She teased as she fluffed his wild mane of hair.
Eddie smiled and shook his head dramatically, causing his tresses of hair to fall over her, making the ticklish girl laugh in delight.
“You and that mouth of yours are going to get you into trouble.”
She smirked and raised a teasing brow. “If I remember correctly, you seem to be quite fond of my mouth.”
Eddie stared down at her, his lips parted in surprise at her dirty quip. He grinned widely, letting out a light laugh.
“Guess I walked into that one.”
Their relationship had always been one filled with so much laughter, the kind of laughter that brought tears to your eyes and made your stomach hurt. The kind of laughter that made you fall even deeper into love with the person making you laugh.
She had brought her guard down for one person only and Eddie was forever grateful that he was the one.
To see her so morose scared him to no end.
As the months passed, the nightmares began to dissipate, though they didn’t stop. She doubted they ever would. She hated lying to Eddie every time he woke her from a fitful sleep. The fear she saw on his face killed her. She hated to see him so upset and she hated knowing she was the reason he was so scared.
One night, Eddie had woken up alone. All traces of sleep were gone as he shot up, his wide eyes searching his messy room, only to find her nowhere in sight. He quickly got out of bed, his heart racing, his worry for her growing with each passing second.
He knew she didn’t sleep well and the thought that a nightmare had been bad enough that she hadn’t even woken him made his stomach twist into knots. He stumbled down the hall of the trailer, practically tripping over his own feet in his haste to find her.
The living room was empty and he felt his stomach drop. He ran a hand through his hair, feeling as though there was a weight on his chest that kept him from breathing. It wasn’t until he saw a puff of smoke billow into the wind from outside that he let himself relax, his body sagging in relief.
He opened the door to find her on the front step and he quickly took his place at her side.
“What the hell are you doing out here?” He asked worriedly. “Jesus, you’re freezing.” He wrapped his arm over her shoulder, his hands rubbing up and down her arm, desperate to drive the goosebumps away.
“Sorry, I should’ve asked…” She trailed off, holding out the joint she was smoking for him to take.
“I don’t care about that.” He waved it off, the drugs being the least of his worries. “Are you ok? Did you have another nightmare?”
She nodded silently, her eyes cast down to her feet, refusing to meet his concerned gaze.
“What was it about?”
She pictured herself in that lab, holding tightly to Mike’s trembling hand as they stalked through the halls infested by demo-dogs. The sight of the doctors that lay torn apart seared into her mind forever. The memory of Joyce’s screams as they watched helplessly as Bob got ripped apart brutally played in her mind on a torturous loop. She remembered how her nightmare had twisted the memory, as it was Eddie who lay bleeding and torn to pieces.
But she couldn’t tell him any of it.
“I can’t really remember.” She answered weakly, guilt festering within her.
“Why didn’t you wake me up?”
She just shrugged, pretending she didn’t have an answer. “I didn’t wanna ruin your sleep.”
“I’d rather you would.” He said quietly and leaned his forehead against hers. “I need you to be ok, you get that, right? Cause I can’t be ok if you’re not ok.”
His words made tears sting in her eyes and she blinked rapidly to will them away. He frowned at the sight and held her tighter, wishing he could take her pain away.
“You know you can talk to me, right?”
She couldn’t and he would never know why. It made her want to cry even harder. She leaned into him, hoping the comfort of his body so close to hers, his body heat warming her shivering body, his arms comfortably wrapped around her, would be enough to sate her worries.
“Come on, let’s go back to bed.” He whispered, keeping his arms around her as he helped her stand, his arm sturdy around her waist as he guided her back inside.
She crawled into his bed, pulling the blankets over her shivering body, suddenly realizing how cold she was now that she was back in the warmth of the safe space that was Eddie’s bed. A place that had quickly become a haven, a little area of peace she longed for in the moments she was away from it.
Eddie didn’t join her right away. She watched him as he fiddled with the small tape player on his dresser, sorting through the tapes he had stacked.
Before she could question his decision to play heavy metal at two in the morning, the sound of soft jazz notes filled the air.
She perked up, her soft gaze glued to Eddie as he smiled softly and finally took his place at her side.
Nina Simone’s voice crooned in the dark room. The gesture - Eddie remembering her favorite music and using it to soothe her - was so simple, yet it made warmth spread through her, as if she were laying on the sun kissed grass in the dead of summer.
It made her feel cared for more than she could have expected from such a miniscule act of love.
She felt a sting behind her eyes, one she was desperate to ignore.
She latched onto Eddie as he settled under the blanket, burying her head in the crook of his neck, letting out a shaking sigh as he wrapped his arms around her, his hand grazing up and down the length of her arm as she twirled a strand of his unruly hair around her finger.
They stayed there in the darkness, letting the music wash over them, tangled together, until her breathing evened out, until her emotions stabilized and she felt as if she could actually relax enough to get a few hours of sleep.
It was under the cover of darkness, as the music played softly, that Eddie finally decided to reveal the words that lay on his tongue for weeks, ones he had been too hesitant to speak.
“I wish you would talk to me.” He whispered, emotion heavy in his tone, betrayed by his weak-sounding voice.
Her peace was shattered in an instant, her throat going tight as she tensed against him.
“I felt that.” Eddie voiced, knowing she no longer was relaxing by his side, that he was venturing into territory that was dangerous for reasons he was desperate to understand. “I know you’re going through something, I see it everyday and it kills me that you won’t come to me about it.”
She squeezed her eyes shut, a shuddering breath escaping her, an onslaught of guilt hitting her like a punch. She never wanted to put Eddie in this position, she never wanted to burden him with her baggage.
“Was it about Sarah?”
She almost flinched at the sound of her dead sister’s name. The memories hit her like a tidal wave, suddenly bombarded by images of the little blonde haired girl who would always hold her hand, who would sneak into her bed during thunderstorms, who would laugh until she cried every time she stuck chopsticks in her mouth like walrus tusks, who wouldn’t leave her side without saying ‘I love you’.
The little girl who never got to grow up was like a dark spot in her brain, never allowing herself to think about her for too long or the world around her grew grey and lifeless.
It was the last thing she’d been expecting Eddie to bring up.
“I can’t even imagine what that was like and I know you don’t like talking about her, but maybe it would help-“
“It’s not about her.” She interrupted with a weak voice, hoping he would believe her and they could drop the conversation entirely. She was much too fragile to handle Sarah encroaching on her psyche while she was dealing with all this Upside Down bullshit.
“Is… is it about the kid your dad took in?” He asked after a long moment of silence. He’d been wondering about the elusive kid since she had told him. She hadn’t brought her up since, answering vaguely when he asked about her.
He didn’t even know her name, he knew nothing about the mystery behind the entire situation and he couldn’t help but wonder.
“I get why you can’t really talk about it and why I can’t meet her, but if that’s what’s stressing you out-“
“I feel like I’m living a double life.” She spoke suddenly.
Eddie looked down at her in concern, her words not what he had expected.
She stayed silent for a long moment, a confession on the tip of her tongue, dying to be released to give her heart a break from the burden her secrets were placing upon her, but the thought of Eddie’s reaction gave her pause.
He wouldn’t believe her. He’d probably have her committed, or at least break up with her. She was sure psychosis would be a relationship dealbreaker.
She looked up at him, her throat growing tight as she saw those big brown eyes staring down at her through the sliver of moonlight that shone through the window.
“I have to keep reminding myself how lucky I am.” She whispered, causing Eddie to furrow his brows in confusion. “I feel like my brain doesn’t work properly anymore, like I’m not even myself anymore. I’m just walking around like a ghost. But then I look at you and the way you light up when you see me and I have a moment where I wonder if I’ve hallucinated everything because you’re just too fucking good for me and you’re too good of a person to be stuck with someone with so many skeletons in their closet.”
Eddie’s entire body deflated in disappointment, as if it physically pained him to hear her words.
“That’s not even a little bit true.” He told her, his voice hoarse with emotion, his hand cradling her cheek as he leaned his forehead against hers. “There’s nothing wrong with you.”
“I feel like I’ll never be normal.” She choked out, holding back a sob as tears fell from her eyes, to which Eddie was quick to wipe away.
He felt guilt bubble within him, fearing he had pushed her too far, that he had caused her tears by prying. He held her tightly, placing a kiss to the top of her head as he ran a soothing hand through her hair.
He winced, his heart breaking with each cry she heaved against his chest.
“I’m right here. I’ll always be here.” He whispered. “I love you so much, Baby, there’s nothing in this world that would take me away from you.”
His stomach dropped as she held onto him tighter, like she didn’t believe him.
~~
After that night, it took all of Eddie’s self control to not hover, to not look over her like a protective helicopter parent that wanted to protect their kid from a stiff breeze.
Any time he spent away from her, he worried, wondering if she were suffering, if that dark cloud of hopelessness was still plaguing her.
He found himself calling her when the weight of their distance began driving his mind to dark places, her aura of sadness making him spiral, as if he were the one experiencing the nightmares.
“Eddie, I really have to go.” She told him over the line, barely able to hear him over the noise of the kids as they wreaked havoc on the small cabin.
“Ok.” He sighed, though hanging up was the last thing he wanted to do.
She could hear the hesitation in his voice, she knew over the past week that Eddie was losing his mind over her and she sighed deeply, turning her back to the crowd of kids who were still shouting over which movie to watch.
“I promise you I’m ok.” She spoke quietly so no one else would hear. “I’ll stop by after dinner.”
“Ok, love you.”
She smiled softly. “Love you too.”
As soon as she hung up the phone, she turned, flinching as she came face to face with her father who was eyeing her curiously, his thick brows furrowed in question.
“Who was that?”
“Eddie.” She answered as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.
“You still talk to that guy?”
She rolled her eyes and pushed past him to pull the cookies out of the oven before they burned.
“Yes, dad, I still talk to my boyfriend.”
Jim crossed his arms over his chest, leaning against the counter as his inquisitive eyes remained on her.
“You two have been together a while.”
She looked over her shoulder, her eyes narrowing dangerously.
“What are you doing?”
Her dad raised his hands in surrender. “I’m not doing anything.”
She just scoffed in response, earning her own eye roll from her dad.
“You have nothing to worry about, we’re being safe. That’s all you need to know.”
Jim winced at the implication of them being ‘safe’ and quickly moved past the want to track down Munson and beat the shit out of him for putting his hands on his daughter, consensual or not.
“Good, because you know what I’d do to that kid if he got you pregnant.”
She shivered in disgust. “Jesus, Dad. Trust me, I’d rather get stabbed in the face than have a baby.”
“Good, good.” He mumbled, as if she hadn’t just soothed an enormous worry he’d been carrying since she told him she’d been hanging around with Munson. “So… he treats you well?”
“We really don’t have to do this.” She derailed the conversation he was attempting to have instantly, patting his shoulder as she passed.
She set the plate of cookies down in front of the kids and was barely able to pull her hand away before the plate was ambushed by their greedy hands, making her laugh.
She felt her chest tighten as she watched El smile, leaning in closer to Mike who was sitting next to her, her face serene, finally happy after recovering from closing the gate. Her eyes trailed over the group, relieved to see their smiling faces, to know they weren’t letting the horrors they’d seen tear them down.
They were stronger than her, there was no doubt about that.
After everything they’d been through in their young lives, the responsibility that had, for some unforsaken reason, been placed upon their small shoulders, it still wasn’t enough to ruin their lives.
She was in awe of all of them, especially the new member, Max, who had willingly joined the group of misfits and the drama that followed them.
A chorus of ‘thank you’ broke her out of her reverie and she smiled at them as they devoured the treats she’d made for them.
“These are so good! Can you make more?” Dustin asked through a mouthful of chocolate chip cookies, crumbs littering his lips.
“I just made 2 dozen.”
Dustin looked down at the half empty plate and shared a look with Lucas who also had crumbs plastered over his mouth.
“Yeah, we’re gonna need more.”
“Goddamn gremlins.” She muttered under her breath.
Her dad only laughed at her luck as she got to work on making a new batch of cookies. This time it was his turn to pat her shoulder in the guise of comfort as he passed her to sneak in a cigarette, his fifth since the kids had arrived.
The nicotine was the only thing keeping him afloat in the chaos the teenagers brought.
She stirred her dough, knowing those kids could ask anything of her and she’d never bat an eye. They really had her wrapped around their fingers and they knew it… brats.
Their rowdy conversations that drowned out the movie they were watching were a soothing sound to her as she worked, she didn’t notice as one of the kids slipped away from the group.
She felt a tap at her side and she turned to see Eleven smiling shyly.
“Hey, Honey. You ok? You need anything?”
“No, I’m fine.” She answered, her voice quiet as it usually was, but without the air of fear she had known her to use, as if she was disturbing them by speaking at any kind of volume that was above a whisper.
Over the past months, she had become more confident, coming into her own as one could after saving the world twice.
“I wanted to say sorry, about sneaking out, going to Chicago.” She blurted out, her eyes cast down to the cookies on the baking tray that were ready to go into the oven.
She froze, looking at the girl with bewilderment.
“What?” She asked breathlessly, as if her words had physically knocked the air out of her. “You never need to apologize to me for that.”
Even though it had scared the absolute shit out of her to find out El had hitchhiked to the city by herself and met up with a group of misfits, she never expected the kid to grovel about it.
“How long have you been worrying about this?”
Eleven just shrugged.
“I just… I never really talked to you… about Kali and I-I’m sorry.”
Her heart sank. She didn’t know what to think of the girl, number eight. She was the only person El could relate to, the only one who knew the struggle of the lab and Papa, but she certainly wasn’t the supportive or loving figure El needed in her life.
“I don’t need to go looking for her.” El said, now looking her directly in the eye. “I don’t need anything from her because I… I feel like I already have a sister.”
She paused, her brain taking a moment to catch up to the words she had heard. It felt like the sun was shining on her, like her skin was warmed in the easiest and most peaceful way. She felt her eyes sting and she blinked rapidly, clearing her throat as she turned her attention to the cookies, pathetically trying to hide her emotional reaction.
El smiled softly, she was used to the gruff people that were now family. The Hopper’s weren’t exactly the pinnacle of free, loving expression, but she wouldn’t have it any other way.
The two of them smiled at each other, both bashful about the gravity of the moment, but overjoyed nonetheless.
She reached out and El’s smile widened and eagerly took her hand in hers, grateful for the affection she was slowly becoming used to.
“I do too.” She whispered, her voice heavy.
Instead of crushing guilt, instead of feeling like she was betraying Sarah, her first sister, she felt nothing but ease.
She felt nothing but love, as though El was always supposed to be in her life, to be her sister.
~~
Eddie felt like his heart would burst as he saw her figure in the trailer as he pulled up. Taking the keys from the ignition, he smiled, relieved she had decided to stay, that he would get more time with her.
Leaving her side to go to band practice was the last thing he wanted to do and he was more than happy to know he could spend another night with her.
The second he stepped into the trailer, the first thing he noticed was how amazing it smelled.
“Holy shit.” He practically moaned, sending her a look of pure love as he noticed her at the stove, dishes surrounding her as she worked diligently. “What did I do to deserve this?”
“It’s Wayne’s birthday, asshole.” She answered, sending him a sharp scowl at the look of realization. “Don’t tell me you forgot.”
“I didn’t forget, I just… misremembered.” He shrugged. “I got his gift weeks ago anyway, so we’re good.”
He stepped towards her, his arms snaking around her waist, his lips pressing kisses down the length of her neck, a heady moan escaping him at the sound of her own hum of pleasure.
“What are you making?”
“Risotto.”
Eddie’s brows furrowed as he craned his neck to look over her shoulder at what she was stirring. “What the hell is risotto?”
“I have no idea.” She answered, making him laugh and nuzzle his face into the crook of her neck even deeper. “I saw a recipe in a cooking magazine and it looked fancy so I figured I’d try it.”
“You really don’t have to make dinner for him, we usually just go to Rita’s for pie.”
She glared at him from over her shoulder. “You are not making me step into that grease trap on my day off.”
Eddie chuckled. “Alright, fair, but you don’t have to do something so fancy. He’d be fine with pizza and beer.”
“He deserves it. He lets me stay over like every night, it’s the least I can do.”
Eddie looked touched by her words, more than happy that the two people in his life that meant the most to him got along so well, that they actually gave a shit about each other.
“You’re amazing.” He whispered, leaning in to kiss her firmly. She smiled, the sight enough to melt him from the inside out.
“It’s nothing. Besides, the man deserves a five course meal for putting up with you daily.”
Eddie raised his head, looking down at her with feigned annoyance. He really couldn’t deny it. His uncle was a saint for taking him in and dealing with all the chaos Eddie brought to his life.
He kissed her temple and took a seat at the rickety table, watching her every move with fascination as she cooked a gourmet meal for men who probably couldn’t pronounce most of what she was making.
“So… you’re reading cooking magazines?”
She tensed slightly, keeping her eyes on the food in front of her to avoid meeting Eddie’s eyes, feeling embarrassed that she had been caught caring about something.
“Yeah.” She answered quietly, focusing on stirring her risotto, hoping she wasn’t fucking it up.
“Yeah.” Eddie mimicked her voice, smirking slightly at the scowl she sent him in retaliation. “So, what, you’re reading cooking magazines and I have to pretend this isn’t something special?”
“It isn’t special.”
“Well, is it something you think you should look into?”
“Look into?” She questioned incredulously.
“You know, cooking, like seriously cooking. You’re pretty damn good at it.”
“I don’t think my pancakes are an indication of my skills in the kitchen.”
Eddie rolled his eyes. “Baby, you’ve made a lot more than pancakes. I’m serious, you’re a really good cook. I think it’s something that’s becoming important to you.”
She sighed loudly, she couldn’t deny she found the act of cooking soothing, that she enjoyed trying new dishes and had even surprised herself with some of the things she’d made in the past.
“I don’t really know what I’d do with it.”
“What about culinary school? That’s what people who like to cook do, right?”
She let out a bitter sounding laugh, as if his idea was nothing but a pipe dream.
“You know how much culinary school costs?”
“No, but I’m guessing you do because you’ve looked into it because you’ve finally figured out what you wanna do with your future.”
She pursed her lips, refusing to meet Eddie’s gaze, focusing her attention solely on the food in front of her. She didn’t want to admit he was right, that she’d had more than a few thoughts of her in a professional kitchen, that her dabbling was resulting in uncovering a passion she hadn’t realized she possessed.
But it seemed too far-fetched, too out of the realm of possibility, so she brushed it off, pushed it down as far as she could so the reality wouldn’t hurt.
“It’s too expensive. It’ll never happen.” She spoke quietly, though there was an edge to her voice, revealing just how much it nagged at her.
Eddie watched her carefully for a few seconds, gauging her expression, his own smile falling as he realized how serious she was about this, how easily she was ready to give up on something she truly wanted.
“I’m not saying now, but, maybe in a few years. I’ll be graduated by then, we can move out of Hawkins, maybe you can get a job in a kitchen. Not somewhere greasy like Rita’s, but somewhere you can shine, do what you love.”
The fantasy he was spooling sounded like a fairytale, one she would be eager to wrap herself in. She looked over at him, her expression softer than before.
“And what would you be doing?”
“I dunno, working at a garage. Working as an illustrator. Staying home and taking care of our two dogs.”
She laughed and shook her head. “You really have this all planned out, huh?”
“Sounds pretty amazing, right?”
“Yeah, it does.”
Eddie was quick to get up out of his seat and rush towards her, practically bombarding her with a hug. She laughed as her arms snaked around his neck, holding to him tightly as he spun them around, his lips incessant against her skin, starting at her neck and working their way up to her jaw, across her cheek, and finally to her lips, muffling her giggling.
They kissed for a long moment, both of them melting into each other as they always did, the moment shifting into something more serious as his tongue swiped against hers, his grip on her waist tightening.
They pulled away, slightly panting against each other’s lips, their foreheads rested together.
“It’s not impossible.” Eddie said softly. She looked at him, her stomach filling with familiar butterflies as his eyes shined with promise. “We’ll get there someday, I know we will.”
Her lips twitched into a smile and for once, the dream she had conjured in her mind during restless nights didn’t seem so daunting. Knowing Eddie, she didn’t doubt he’d do his damndest to make it happen, that he’d move mountains to help her achieve her dream.
She didn’t care if her dream never amounted to anything. The thought of getting out of Hawkins and living a life with Eddie was good enough for her.
~~
A loud knock at the front of her trailer door made her jump. She leapt out of bed and took small, anxious steps out of her room, but the moment she heard the door open and the familiar call of her name, her shoulders relaxed, a sharp breath escaping her.
“Eddie?” She called out, finding him standing in her living room with a shit-eating grin. “What the hell are you doing here? It’s barely noon.”
“And you’re still in your pjs. Very cute by the way.” He winked, making her cheeks heat and she cursed herself for not throwing away her old pajamas that were covered with hearts and cartoon cupids.
“Aren’t you supposed to be in biology right now?”
Eddie waved his hand, like the class he was supposed to be attending was the least of his concern.
“They’re not missing me, but I figured you might be so I decided there was no better place to be than here.”
Her lips twitched, a soft smile beginning to grow.
“You couldn’t wait until tonight?”
They were supposed to have dinner, but it seemed Eddie was just too eager and had to show up 7 hours early.
“I had a genius idea and it couldn’t wait. Get dressed, I’m taking you out.”
She looked at him skeptically, apparently taking a second too long because Eddie sighed impatiently and stepped forward purposefully, grabbing her by the waist and hauling her over his shoulder.
He ignored her cry of surprise which quickly turned to laughter as he carried her into her room.
“Clothes, now. Unless you wanna go out in your little heart pants, which I wouldn’t be opposed to.”
“Shut up.” She shot back, but did as he asked, quickly pulling on a pair of jeans and a shirt that just so happened to be his.
His smiled deepened at the sight, pure adoration shining in his eyes as he looked at her.
Barely two minutes later, she was sitting in the passenger seat of his van, Black Sabbath blaring through the speakers, both of their heads of hair blowing in the wind from the open windows as he drove twenty miles faster than the posted speed limit.
“Are you gonna tell me where we’re going?”
He looked over at her, his grin enough to melt her insides, the sight brighter than the sun shining outside.
“I’m not ruining the surprise. You’ll just have to be patient, Sweetheart.”
She rolled her eyes. “Yeah, cause I’m so good at that.”
He kept steadfast in his silence throughout her incessant questions during the long drive, her confusion growing as the minutes passed into hours. It wasn’t until she saw the city sign in the distance that she sat up straighter, her face going slack with disbelief.
“Are you shitting me? Chicago?” She questioned in utter shock.
Eddie just shrugged, hoping his smile wasn’t too smug. He knew she’d love it and he just so desperately wanted to give her a day to pamper her, to do anything she wanted to do, to make her smile and forget everything that bogged her down, things he wasn’t sure he even knew or understood, but wanted to help her heal from nonetheless.
Eddie maneuvered through the busy city streets, finally finding a parking spot and giving her a wide grin as he hauled himself out of the driver’s seat to open the door for her, offering her his hand as though she were a princess exiting a carriage and not a girl in grungy jeans exiting an even grungier van.
She looked around in awe at the skyscrapers, not having been back to the bustling city since she was a child.
Eddie’s eyes stayed locked onto her, his insides fluttering at the happiness that radiated from her.
“I can’t believe you did this.” She breathed out.
“Believe it, Baby.” He grinned, pressing a kiss to her cheek and pulling her forward through their intertwined hands. “I got a whole day planned.”
It had started as a pipe dream, researching places to visit in Chicago she would enjoy, but the thoughts soon became unrelenting and he knew he had to drop everything and take her.
She always had fond memories of growing up in Chicago, but after she lost Sarah and Diane left, Eddie knew she didn’t want some nostalgic walk down memory lane. It would only stir up emotions she most certainly did not need to be reminded of.
Instead, he found spots they could experience together, without any reminder of childhood trauma.
They walked down the busy streets hand in hand, both of them giddy, Eddie with his wide grin and her at his side, stealing occasional glances at him with a barely contained smile.
They were carefree as they walked in the big city. No one looked at them with sneers or with disdain, their small-town reputations didn’t exist here. They could just be themselves, two people who were undeniably crazy about each other.
With Eddie carefully checking street signs, a few blocks later, they came to his first stop. He opened the door for her, dramatically waving her in like a chauffeur. She was shaking her head with a playful roll of her eyes but as soon as she stepped in, her eyes widened, her expression now serious as she stared at the two stories of records, the store at least six times bigger than the record store in Hawkins.
“Holy shit.” She mumbled as she took in the rows and rows and albums. “How’d you find this place?”
“Did my research, Sweetheart.”
“You did research?” She asked in disbelief. “You don’t even study for tests.”
“Well, this is more important.” He shrugged.
“You’re insane.”
The loving tone in her voice had him blushing, which only seemed to make her all the more happy.
Together, they spent at least an hour perusing the collection of music, both coming up with handfuls of tapes. Eddie insisted on paying, to which she had glared at him profusely, but he wouldn’t budge.
“This is your day, Sweetheart. Let me treat you.”
“I’m paying you back.” She insisted with crossed arms.
“Yeah, ok.” He replied sarcastically, knowing he would never let her. She hadn’t let him pay for a soda in a year. She inexplicably loved him. To him, he owed her a hell of a lot more than just a handful of tapes.
Once they were done in the record store, Eddie guided her to the next place he had scouted. They had only walked a few blocks before they came to a graffitied door.
“Reefer Rick told me about this place.” He told her. “Apparently they don’t card.”
She raised an inquisitive brow and laughed.
“Day drinking in Chicago… sounds romantic.”
Eddie barked out a laugh and tossed his arm over her shoulders. “Only the best for my girl.”
She snickered and together they stepped past the bouncer who boredly waved them in, uncaring of the fact they weren’t quite old enough to drink.
The floor of the dark bar was sticky. Heavy metal blared through speakers that looked like they were one night away from collapsing to the floor. The walls were covered with band posters, some so old they were peeling off from wear and tear.
They sat at a rickety table in the back, both of them nursing beers, the fancy kind that Wayne didn’t buy. They’d worn out his stash pretty regularly and they were eager for a change.
Her foot tapped to the intense drum beat that blared throughout the room, her eyes taking in the writing on the walls, the many photos of the staff behind the bar, and the rowdy few patrons who were drinking heavily. There was a warmth to the place, like everyone was family.
She was oblivious to Eddie’s eyes on her, watching her take in the sleazy bar as if it were a five star establishment and not a dingy, hole in the wall spot that probably regularly broke health codes. A soft, easy smile adorned his face, his eyes practically twinkling with glee as he admired her.
She felt as though she were a million pounds lighter than she was just that morning. Not once since Eddie forced her on this last minute trip did her mind wander to the darker, more somber, thoughts of the past as she usually did.
She felt like she could just… be.
With Eddie by her side, with his hand in hers as they traversed another life in another city, she felt weightless, unburdened by everything that threatened to knock her off kilter.
She turned to face Eddie, finding his attention already on her, causing her to smile bashfully, knowing she had been caught in such a moonstruck state.
“You’re gonna be so smug after today, aren’t you.” She drawled, making him laugh.
“I got you smiling like you won the lottery. That at least grants me bragging rights, Sweetheart.”
She smiled and looked down, wondering when her heart would stop fluttering in that annoying way it always did around him. She had been dating the guy for a year and half now, surely the novelty should have worn off by now.
Eddie was always surprising her with his ability to sweep her off her feet. She didn’t think she’d be the type, but he had proved her wrong.
“What made you think of this?” She asked, her expression more serious.
Eddie’s smile faltered for a brief moment, contemplating if he should tell the truth, or if it would ruin the moment. One look into her eyes made it abundantly clear that he was never capable of lying to her and he cleared his throat, straightening in his seat.
“You seemed like you needed a pick-me-up.” He answered simply. “You’ve been… quiet lately, more than usual and I just - I dunno, I wanted to do something nice for you. I wanted to see you smile again.”
She could only stare back at him, completely taken aback by his words, the pure love in his eyes striking her through the heart. She felt emotion swell within her and she swallowed against the lump that grew in her throat, her nails anxiously picking at the label on the beer bottle she held.
A familiar wave of guilt overtook her, reminding her of the supposed burden she always seemed to think she put on Eddie, innocent Eddie whose only mistake was choosing her to love.
“I’m sorry for how I’ve been acting the last few months. I know I haven’t been the easiest person to be in a relationship with.”
Eddie frowned and reached out, taking her hand in his. “That’s not what I was getting at.” He assured her. “You’re you and that’s more than enough for me, that’s too good for me. Every version of you - happy, sad, angry - is perfect because it’s you.”
Her eyes became glassy. She had never had someone stand so staunchly in her corner before. She had never expected to find someone who accepted her, bad parts and all, and love every inch of it.
It felt surreal, like her brain wouldn’t allow herself to process it, or accept it as truth because it was just too hard to believe.
“Honestly, you could literally murder me and I’d be ok with it.”
His words got her to let out a laugh, the sound so pure and delighted, it made him smile along with her, intertwining their fingers and he squeezed her hand in his.
“You’re insane.”
“Yup.” He grinned in agreement and took a long swig of his beer. With a quick glance to his watch, his eyes widened as he noticed the time. “Shit, you’re gonna have to chug, baby, we’re gonna be late to our next stop.”
“There’s more?” She questioned in disbelief, but followed his lead and downed the rest of her drink in quick succession.
She barely had time to wipe the back of her hand across her lips before Eddie had grabbed her hand and hauled her off the stool, dragging her out of the dingy bar.
She followed him as they crossed busy streets, weaving their way through crowds of business men and women in fancy attire who were finally free from the prison of their desk jobs.
They stuck out like a sore thumb, the both of them in denim and leather, messy hair and wide smiles, as they weaved their way through the high society members of the financial district.
“Eddie, where the hell are we going?” She asked, noting how fancy the buildings at every corner looked.
“You’ll see.” He smiled cheekily, refusing to ruin the surprise.
After a few more minutes of walking and weaving their way through crowds of people who probably made more in a week than she would in five years, they came to a restaurant with fancy cursive written on the awning and fairy lights decorating the front windows.
She felt her throat go dry as Eddie ushered her in. Her eyes were wide in astonishment as she looked around at the decor and the patrons who were miles above her social standing if their pristine attire was anything to go by.
She was only all the more shocked when Eddie gave his name to the hostess who smiled politely as she grabbed two menus and motioned for them to follow.
“What the hell is this?” She whispered frantically as Eddie had to drag her along with him to their table as her feet seemed unable to move on their own accord.
“I made a reservation.” He answered simply with a shrug.
She gaped at him. “You could have told me we were coming here. I look like a schmuck.”
Eddie glared at her playfully. He always hated when she was mean to his favorite person.
“Stop it. You’re gorgeous.”
She felt like a grub as she sat in the soft, plush chair that probably cost more than any piece of furniture in her home. She looked around at the tables around them, making awkward eye contact with a woman next to her who looked her up and down with a raised brow.
“Eddie, we don’t belong here.”
“Sure we do, we’re here aren’t we?”
She crossed her arms over her chest, as if she could disappear. Eddie watched her with careful eyes, a soft frown pulling his lips down.
“I brought you here for a reason.” He explained as he opened his menu to the last page and passed it to her. She saw the picture of a polished man in pristine chef white’s, his smile blinding.
She began to read the blurb about how he worked in kitchens in New York and Paris before coming to his home town to open his first restaurant. She felt herself flush, a rush of understanding and anxiety hitting her all at once.
Her gaze rose to meet Eddie’s from across the table, floored by the sincerity in his eyes.
“Says he had a dream of becoming a chef since he was a kid. His parents couldn’t afford culinary school so he started as a busboy and worked his ass off until he was running kitchens in New York.”
A shaking breath escaped her and she forced her eyes away from his, looking down staunchly at the shining cutlery in front of her. She blinked rapidly when she felt the telling sting in her eyes, knowing she was one Eddie smile away from bursting into tears for how loved he made her feel.
Eddie smiled softly, knowing the whirlwind of emotions she was feeling and refusing to acknowledge.
“I have all the faith in the world that you can make it here.” He told her. “You might not be able to afford culinary school, you might not start out working for the best in the industry, but you can get to this, if that’s what you really want. I know you can.”
She leaned her elbows on the table, putting her hands over her face as she breathed deeply, trying her best to not let his words turn her into the blubbering mess she was quickly becoming.
“I might actually have to murder you if you make me cry in public.” She warned, her voice muffled from behind her hands that tried desperately to hide her coming breakdown that stemmed from how loudly she wanted to scream that she had the best boyfriend in the world.
Eddie laughed, a giddy sound that portrayed just how relieved he was that they had made it here, to this moment, to this place, where she could smile and indulge in the things she deserved.
She took a deep breath, finally taking her hands away from her face and looked over at him bashfully, a hint of disbelief lingering in her gaze, like she couldn’t believe he was real, like she couldn’t believe anyone would give a shit enough to do this for her.
“Order whatever you want, love, this is all for you.”
“You’re gonna have to stop or I’ll be taking you to desecrate what is probably a very bougie bathroom.”
“Don’t tempt me with a good time, sweetheart.” Eddie smirked, that wicked smirk that never failed to make her knees weak.
They shared a long, loving smile, before she finally let herself relax into her seat, finally opening her menu, ready to indulge in food she had dreamed of cooking, but had no hope in hell of finding in Hawkins.
“Holy shit, Eddie.” She whispered frantically, the smile falling from her face in an instant. “This place is gonna bankrupt us.”
“Us?” He questioned sassily, as if there was any chance he’d be letting her pay. “Besides, I stocked up with Rick and sold a shit ton for this specific purpose, we’re good.”
She looked at him incredulously, forcing him to take her hand in his once more, his thumb running over her knuckles, as if he could physically make her unclench.
“We’re ok, I swear. One pricey dinner isn’t gonna leave me out on the streets.”
She still didn’t look convinced, but kept quiet. She remained timid, ordering the cheapest item on the menu, while Eddie was ready to stuff his face - and give her half of everything he ordered because he knew she wouldn’t get what she actually wanted.
“Holy shit.” She moaned as she took her first bite of food that didn’t come from a greasy diner.
“This is insane.” Eddie echoed her sentiment, sure he had died and gone to heaven as they ate overpriced, yet entirely delicious food.
“This is literally the best thing I ever tasted.”
“Eh, I've had better.” Eddie shrugged with a smirk, trying not to laugh as she looked at him with disbelief.
“Are you kidding?”
“What? You gave me high standards.” He told her and she rolled her eyes. “I still say you’re a better chef than this guy.”
She opened her mouth, but no words escaped. She stared at him for a long moment before her lips twitched with a smile and she shook her head.
“You’ll get us kicked out if they hear you talking shit.”
“Totally worth it.” He responded without hesitation.
Her eyes met his gaze and the smile she sent him almost knocked him out of his chair.
The money he spent that day didn’t matter, he would do it all over again, a thousand times over even, to get to see that sight.
The two of them were in a daze, smiling like idiots as they finished their meal. His giddiness didn’t even falter at the size of the bill he paid. Their hands remained interlocked as they ventured through the streets of Chicago, every corner lit up by the busy city like a beacon around them, yet they felt like the only two people on earth.
The feeling of pure happiness swelled within her. It wasn’t often she felt that, at least not without the shadow of her secrets lingering close behind, ready to trample any good feeling she dared to venture.
She had no thoughts of her past, of the horrors she’d been subjected to, of the cruel hands of fate that had been dealt to her.
None of it existed, not as Eddie’s hand was steady in hers, not as his shoulder bumped hers as they walked back to his van, not as her tastebuds lingered with the best food she’d ever had, not as Eddie promised her a future that was brighter than she could have ever conceived for herself.
They played their new tapes as they drove back to Hawkins, both of them still beaming, still riding high from their day of indulgence.
But, only hours later, as they pulled into the trailer park, her smile faltered, wanting anything but to go back to their normal lives.
“I don’t want the day to end.” She said dreamily as they parked in front of his trailer.
Eddie couldn’t agree more. The moment they stepped into the trailer, it was like the illusion would shatter, that he would be back to being the town pariah, that she would be back working in that shitty diner for little money.
“Then let’s keep going.”
She raised a brow to which he grinned and quickly hopped out of the van, rushing to her side to open the door for her. He guided her out and the moment her feet touched the ground, he was running in the opposite direction of the trailer.
She yelped, not having been ready for him to take off like he did and she had to move her feet even quicker to keep up with him.
“Where are we going?” She asked through her laughter.
Eddie didn’t respond, just continued to run, the moon as their guiding light as the farther they ran, the light of the trailer park dissipated, leaving them in nothing but the quiet solitude of the night.
On the other side of the forest surrounding the trailer park was a small playground. Once she saw the set up, clearly meant for kids, she snorted out a laugh.
“You serious?”
“Deadly.” He answered without hesitation and practically jumped onto one of the swings, eagerly beginning to pump his legs, gaining height with each swing. “You remember being a kid and the park was the one place that felt like a goddamn kingdom.”
She nodded as she sat on the swing next to him with much more grace than he had used and slowly began to swing, the wind brushing her hair back and forth, the soothing motion bringing an easy smile to her lips.
“Remember when things always seemed so easy, like you never had any responsibilities, things always just… were and you never questioned it or worried about it?”
She nodded, a somber feeling growing as she thought back to her life with Sarah and Diane, before the heartbreak settled in, before bitterness became her norm. She looked over at him, finding that same somber look in his eyes.
He had his own demons, one that didn’t always haunt him, but when they did, darkened his spirit, dimmed his ever-loving light until he was someone so fragile and reserved, she didn’t recognize him.
She knew he was thinking of those easy days, without his dad, without the knowledge of what violence could do to a family, before his mom left him.
“You wanna jump?” She asked suddenly, breaking them both from the thoughts of the past that could threaten to break them.
“Jump?” Eddie echoed, looking at her incredulously. It was usually him offering up recklessness that threatened bodily harm.
“Ready?”
Before Eddie could say a word, she jumped from the swing while it was mid air, launching herself into the dark, landing on the grass with a huff, just barely losing her balance.
Eddie bit his lip in contemplation. He had nearly broken his arm as a six year old doing this exact thing, but with one look at her bright smile, he was destined to repeat mistakes. He jumped, his arm getting caught in the chain of the swing, breaking his momentum and he quickly tumbled down into the grass, landing on his ass with a heavy thud.
“Ow, fuck!” He yelled, not entirely in pain, but mostly from his fuck up.
Her laughter rang out through the night, her hand splayed across her belly as she laughed with a hysteria he seldom saw, prompting his own laughter as he practically crawled across the grass to her.
“Are you ok?” She asked breathlessly, barely able to speak through her laughter.
“Yeah.” He answered sheepishly, flopping down beside her. He looked over at her, a smile pulling at his lips as listened to her laughter. “Jesus, that was terrible.”
Her laughter died down, leaving those giggles he knew she was endlessly embarrassed of, but that never failed to send his entire being into a spiral of outrageously intense adoration.
“I love that sound.” He murmured, just loud enough for her to hear.
Her smile grew bashful at his praise and a reflexive eye roll followed.
“You’re an idiot, Munson.” She practically crooned, the words so familiar to her lips they were practically foreplay, as they were said with the utmost love and affection she felt for the goofball she’d chosen to love.
Eddie could only stare at her, completely taken with her and her ability to make him melt with just a roll of her eyes.
She soon rolled onto her back to look up at the night sky, breaking their eye contact as it felt just a little too much. Eddie lay beside her, scooching closer so his shoulder brushed against hers. The two of them lay next to each other, the night time breeze warm, a peace settling between them easily.
“Today was perfect.” Her voice broke the comfortable silence. She looked over at him, gratitude shining in her eyes. “I don’t even know how to thank you for what you did for me.”
“You don’t need to thank me. I’d do it any day.”
Her eyes bore into him, her gaze intense in a way that made him shiver. She reached out, her hand cradling his cheek, letting her forehead rest against his, to which Eddie eagerly leaned into.
“I didn’t think I’d ever have this.”
Eddie watched her carefully, fearful she’d begin to spout some nonsense about her not deserving his gesture, his love for her. He was ready to argue with her before she even voiced her opinion.
“You’re the best thing in my life.” She whispered and he could’ve sworn his heart skipped a beat. He let out a long breath, relieved to not hear her doubt herself or his love for her.
Eddie brushed his nose against hers, letting his eyes fall closed in pure contentment at the feeling of her arms winding around him.
The day together felt like a dream, like a fantasy they were lucky enough to live out for a few hours before returning to reality, yet being there, holding her tight felt more like a revered fairytale he would never stop being grateful actually existed.
“You’re my favorite person.” He whispered back. She smirked, looking at him with that mischievous glint in her eye that made his heart race.
“More than Ozzy?”
He laughed, leaning into her even more, letting his head fall into the crook of her neck.
“You’re definitely taking the number one spot, but he’s a close second.” He joked, knowing he’d sacrifice Ozzy, his absolute idol, if it meant he got to have five more minutes in her arms.
She giggled and kissed him chastely, unable to express just how much she loved him with mere words so she settled for kissing him. Eddie eagerly responded, his lips slanting against hers with a hunger that was all too familiar.
He’d do this for the rest of his life if he could. Kissing her was his favorite pastime.
The kiss deepened quickly, their lips moving in a familiar rhythm, the hunger between them growing instantaneously, both of them uncaring of the fact they were still on the ground, let alone in a public space.
Her hands gripped onto his jacket, pulling him in closer to her, a small moan escaping her as his hands trailed down the length of her back to land at her waist, his tongue never stopping its demanding intrusion against her own.
It wasn’t until she hooked a leg over his hip, subtly grinding against him, that he suddenly remembered where they were. He pulled away, looking down at her with a raised brow. The devilish glint in her eyes was all he needed to know exactly what she wanted.
“Here?” He asked breathlessly.
She only shrugged, a devious smile pulling at her lips.
“Why not.”
Eddie huffed out a breath and shook his head, his own smile growing at her brazenness.
“You’re gonna kill me one of these days.” He mumbled as he looked around at the empty park, ensuring it was still empty so they weren’t about to give anyone a show. He didn’t care who it was, no one else was getting the chance to see her body but him.
Eddie hastened, shrugging his jacket off and grabbed her hand to help her sit up. She was confused at first, but her heart soon fluttered embarrassingly as he laid his jacket on the grass below them, before laying her back down, the leather protecting her from the cold ground beneath them.
He draped himself above her, crashing his lips back to hers. His hands were eager in their exploration of her soft skin, trailing under her shirt and pawing at her breast, making her huff out a muffled laugh against his lips.
It seems the novelty of her breasts had yet to wear out. Eddie was endlessly obsessed.
He took his time, lifting her shirt to expose as much of her as he could while still wanting to maintain at least a shred of dignity as they defiled a public space.
It was different to what she had been expecting, what a romp in the park would usually entail, rushed movements and rough touches, but Eddie was nothing but gentle and caring, taking his time as his hands discovered every inch of her, his kisses unceasing.
She wanted more. She always wanted more with him. Her hands soon got to work on his belt, her hand dipping below the waistline as soon as it was open.
Eddie’s kisses faltered, a huff leaving his parted lips, his eyes falling shut as she fisted his length.
He forced himself to not get completely swept away with her touch and moved to pull her jeans off, only having the patience to free one of her legs from the denim, before he moved her panties to the side, his fingers finding that wet haven between her thighs.
She keened beneath him, her hips already writhing against him as worked at her clit in a hurried rhythm that never failed to get her loud, just like he wanted her.
Her teeth dug into her bottom lip to stifle a moan, still very aware of the fact that they were in a park.
“Slow down, baby.” Eddie whispered, sounding desperate, though the way his hips ground against her, following the movements of her hand, signalled the last thing he wanted was for her to stop. “‘M not gonna last if you keep going.”
“Then get to it, Munson.” She teased, watching with satisfaction as his eyes grew darker, lust overtaking him.
He pulled at her wrist, wrenching her hand off his hard cock and pushed her legs open wider, making space for him as he settled in the crook of her thighs. His hand cradled the back of her neck, making her arch for him, sparing a small, chaste kiss, before he slowly slid into her.
Both of them let out gasps, her hands instinctively clutching fistfulls of the shirt he still wore, wishing she could tear it off him, wanting to worship him as he was going to do to her, but finding herself all too impatient for anything else but him to keep going.
“You ok?” He asked breathlessly, knowing he didn’t give her the foreplay he usually would. If it were up to him, he’d spend all night eating her out before even thinking about getting inside her.
But she was always too damn impatient to fulfill the hours he wanted with his mouth on her.
“I’m ok.” She assured him, trying hard to ignore the way her cheeks heated at his question, at how cared for it made her feel.
Eddie let out a deep breath, settling himself over her, his hips slowly beginning to move. He kissed her firmly, quieting the noise that fell from his lips at the feeling of her clenching around him.
“Eddie,” She drawled, her voice dripping with want. “Go faster.”
He squeezed his eyes shut, hanging onto the thread of self-control he miraculously still held. “Wanna take my time, this was supposed to be romantic.”
“We’re in a park.” She reminded him sternly. “Just fuck me now, we can be romantic later.”
“Fine.” He relented, sure to fulfill his quest for romance when they were tucked into the safety of his sheets.
Her eyes fell closed in bliss as thrusted faster, gaining a pace that had her arching her back, her legs wrapping around him, as if needing more, needing him closer.
Eddie groaned and clutched onto her thigh, feeling her tighter around him, already pulling him in so deep, he was close to losing his mind. There was no way he was going to leave her hanging, not after he had pulled off the perfect day for her, and he quickly found her clit once more, eager to get her just as crazy as he already felt.
She gasped, her breath leaving her in pants as he continued with his fast pace, his fingers circling her clit enough to have her seeing stars.
“Eddie!” She called out, gripping onto him tightly, as if he were the only thing keeping her tethered to earth. “Fuck, just like that.”
“Yeah?” He asked to which she nodded eagerly, her eyes closed in bliss, missing the beaming grin on his face. He loved that he could bring her pleasure. He loved that she let him bring to this state, breathless and unhinged.
He looked down, watching as his hard length disappeared inside her and let out a ragged breath.
“Holy shit, you’re so beautiful, you know that? You’re so fucking perfect, can’t believe you’re mine.” He rambled, sounding weak, yet so devoted, as if she were some kind of divine entity and not just… her.
She couldn’t believe he felt so strongly about her, she didn’t think herself worthy, but as he fucked her like he was, as he stared down at her with that adoring look in his eyes, as he touched her like he physically couldn’t pull himself away, it was hard to argue against it.
“Don’t stop.” She whispered, a choked moan following as Eddie quickened his pace in response, fucking her with a vigor as if they hand’t seen each other in weeks.
Her toes curled, gripping tighter onto him, wishing she could get closer to him, get under his skin, because even with him inside of her, it didn’t feel enough.
Eddie let out a harsh moan, his fingers digging into the grass below them, his movements becoming erratic as he felt his end near.
He raised his head, looking down at her with reverence, needing to watch her as she reached her end, needing the vindication that he had given her pleasure.
His gaze flickered to her chest that heaved with each breath, the sound of her moan piercing him, sending shivers down the length of his spine. It was all too much.
“Fuck, baby, I’m not gonna last.” He warned frantically. He doubled the motion of his fingers against her clit, desperate to get her there with him.
Her hands roamed the length of his back before settling into his curls, her hands gripping fistfuls, pulling mercilessly as she cried out, his own shout following at the pain in his scalp, only serving to drive him further into a tailspin of ecstasy.
“Oh god, Eddie!” She yelled, her back arching, her eyes rolling into the back of her head as her orgasm crashed into her.
Above her, Eddie trembled, his arms moving to hug her to him tightly as he hunched over her, a hoarse groan echoing into the empty park as he released inside of her.
His rhythm petered out, his hips slowing to a stop. He let himself collapse against her, his panting breaths mirroring her own.
Her eyes were wide, staring up sightlessly into the night sky, wondering if the stars she saw were actually there or just due to Eddie. She let out a breathless laugh at the thought as she began to card her fingers through his curls.
Eddie chuckled against her and raised his head from the crook of her neck, smiling up at her.
“That was crazy.” He mused, his voice weak with pleasure. She laughed, still slightly disbelieving they had actually just done what they did in a park.
“You think we can make a fuck in the park a weekly thing?”
She slapped a hand over her mouth before her laugh could ring out into the quiet night, although they had already made a racket deserving of a riot.
“I don’t wanna get arrested, so I wouldn’t count on it.”
“How about once a month?” He countered with a cheeky grin.
She rolled her eyes. “I’ll give you once a year, big guy.”
The way Eddie fist pumped in triumph had her laughing all over again, her cheeks beginning to hurt from how often she’d smiled that day, that real genuine smile she rarely gave anyone.
As Eddie lay atop her, their limbs tangled, their clothes half strewn on their bodies, she had a brief thought that this was what her life was supposed to be.
For the first time in months she didn’t think of the Upside Down, she didn’t think of monsters, she didn’t think of government coverups, or bloody memories.
She only thought of Eddie and she felt a thousand times lighter.
Summary: She was the ice queen of Hawkins, all sharp edges and biting words. Eddie Munson was intimidated but smitten. The town freak and the local bitch find love.
When Will Byers goes missing, she's thrown into a fight against foes she never could have dreamed of, and forced to hide dangerous secrets from the boy she was falling for.
Word count: 13.8 K
Warnings: Events of season 2, brief smut, some angst
~~
The summer went by far too quickly for her liking, but she felt as though she had aged five years in the span of a short few months.
She had managed to find a job after graduation, waiting tables at Rita’s Diner, the go-to grease spot in town since Benny had passed. The tips were dismal as she couldn’t stand to plaster on a fake smile to the idiots she served, but it was something.
She finally felt like a functioning person, contributing to society, even if her contribution was bringing shit coffee to truckers who couldn’t bother to find a better place to waste time.
Between finding time for Eddie, spending time with Eleven, and being forced to spend hours upon hours in the arcade by the group of rascals she babysat, she barely had time for herself. Since the boys were off for summer break and Joyce was unable to take more time off of work, she was left to spend any free time she had with Will and the rest of the boys who refused to leave his side.
She was severely deprived of her boyfriend, a fact he would contend with, if his constant whining about her lack of free time was any indication.
But she wouldn’t complain, she was free of Hawkins High, a luxury her sweet Eddie didn’t have.
She had to be extra nice to him the night before, as he prepared for yet another final first day and she had left his trailer with weak knees and a dopey smile, wondering if she had rewarded him or herself.
She was more than surprised when she saw his curly head pop into the diner the very next morning.
“What are you doing here? You’re gonna be late.”
“Well, good morning to you too, Sweetheart.”
She sent him an unamused scowl at his chipper attitude. “Eddie, this is your second chance. I don’t think showing up late is the best way to start.”
“I needed a pick-me-up before I had to brave the hallways of hell again.” He drawled, leaning against the counter, smiling at her cheekily.
“You don’t drink coffee.”
“Wasn’t talking about coffee.”
She stared back at him plainly, her facade cracking easily with those big brown eyes looking at her. Her lips twitched upwards and he laughed, knowing he had her.
He leaned forward, kissing her quickly. If there was any way he was going to survive this next year still in highschool, there was no way he was doing it without her.
“Good luck.”
“Got it right here.”
She rolled her eyes. “You’re so lame.”
“But you love me.” Eddie grinned, watching adoringly as her eyes widened slightly, looking around nervously to see if any of her coworkers were lingering close enough to hear. He couldn’t help but to lean forward to kiss her again. “Love you, Baby.”
“Love you too.” She mumbled, her eyes cast away from him as she busied herself with pouring a cup of coffee for the old man sitting on the far end of the counter.
“I’ll see you tonight?”
Her heart began to pick up in speed, her mind racing through excuses she hadn’t tired out or would make him too suspicious. He couldn't know she was going to a cabin in the middle of the woods to spend time with a superpowered girl hiding from the government who had quickly wormed her way into her cold heart.
“Uhh, I can’t, I promised Rita I’d work a double today.”
She smiled stiffly, but when Eddie just nodded and said his goodbyes, finally making his leave, she let out a long breath.
She hated lying to him, but it was the only way.
As her shift ended at 4 o’clock, and not 11 as she had lied to Eddie, she felt like a criminal as she made her way to her car, as if her boyfriend would pop out from behind a corner and catch her in the act.
She pushed him from her thoughts as she drove the familiar route to the cabin.
The closer she got, the more her guilt receded into the depths of her mind and by the time she pulled up in front of the rickety old cabin, the torture of lying to her boyfriend was no longer a stinging wound.
Her excitement to see Eleven tended to overshadow anything else.
With her arms full of grocery bags, she was left to use her foot to knock the secret rhythm. She juggled with the bags to open the door as soon as she heard the sound of the locks clicking open.
“Hi!” She greeted happily as she stepped inside.
Eleven was by her side in a second, a shy, yet excited smile on her face. She was more than surprised to know the girl had grown quite attached to her. She didn’t think she was the type anyone would latch on to for comfort.
She guessed anything was better than her dad’s gruff approach.
“What’s all this?” Jim asked, getting to his feet to take the bags from her arms.
“Food. Real food. You two can’t keep eating that frozen crap every day.”
Jim looked at the fresh produce before him and then to his daughter in surprise. “You cook now?”
“I’m dabbling.” she shrugged. She moved to the kitchen to help her dad put the food away, her eyes lingering on El who had taken up her usual place in front of the tv, fascinated by the colourful moving pictures on the screen. “How was everything here?”
“Fine.”
She narrowed her eyes at his clipped tone.
“She asked to go outside again?”
Jim sighed, sparing a look at Eleven to make sure she was still occupied by the tv. “Yeah. Third time this week.”
“Maybe we should-”
“No. You know what would happen if people saw her. It’s not safe.”
“Well, I dunno, at least get her a dog or something. She can’t be here alone so much. It doesn't feel right.”
“A dog?” Jim echoed with derision, looking at her plainly. He thought she had stopped with her incessant pleading for a dog years ago.
She glared back at him, quickly looking to El to make sure she still wasn’t listening. “I get why she has to stay here, but… if she isn’t happy, if she feels trapped… how are we any different from them?”
Jim stiffened, his face growing dark as he thought of what he had seen in Hawkins Lab, what those parasites had done to the poor girl.
He didn’t say anything more, but the harsh slam of the fridge was enough for her to know the conversation was over.
With her heart aching, she made her way to the couch, taking a seat next to the quiet girl. Eleven scooted closer to her, leaning her head against her shoulder as they watched the stupid sitcom on the screen she seemed to be hooked on.
Looking down at the young girl, she felt a lump grow in her throat. She wished it could be different.
~~
She was bracing herself as she pulled up to the Wheeler’s house, preparing for the noise level that was about to hit her. The second the car doors opened and the group of four boys shoved their way into the car, there was a litany of ‘hellos’ that were quickly drowned out by Dustin and Lucas’ arguing about whatever Superhero characters they’d disagreed on that day.
Noticing it was significantly less noisy than usual, she looked into the rearview mirror, looking at the two quiet boys huddled in the back.
It wasn’t unusual for Will to be practically silent, especially since his stint in the Upside Down, but beside him sat a sullen Mike Wheeler, his eyes cast down to his fingers that fidgeted in his lap.
He had been different since that night, since losing El.
Guilt erupted inside her, like wildfire igniting in her veins. She could make his pain go away, she could tell him the truth, that she had, no more than ten minutes ago, been sitting right next to the girl he was so heartbroken and worried for.
But she had made a promise to her Dad, to El, to protect her and she couldn’t take any risks.
She felt tortured as she looked at his downtrodden expression, feeling like the worst person alive as she stayed silent.
“Are you ok?”
She was broken out of her thoughts abruptly and turned to face Lucas beside her in the passenger seat who was looking at her worriedly.
“I’m fine, why?”
“We aren’t moving.” He stated plainly.
“Oh, right.” She mumbled and quickly put her car into gear, making the drive to the arcade where she would spend the next three hours eating disgusting food and watching the group of them argue over who gets to play what.
As she drove, her eyes continued to roam to the rearview mirror, Mike’s sad eyes meeting hers. It felt like a punch every time.
~~
The weeks continued to pass with a monotony that was anything but boring. She felt as though she was failing to juggle the lies she had told Eddie and even to the kids. She had to turn down Karen a few times, pretending she was working, when she actually had plans to spend the night with El.
She didn’t know how many more lies she could tell before she would crumble under the stress of it.
There had been too many nights when she had to dodge calls, knowing it was Eddie and she couldn’t stand to lie to him again so she just let the phone ring until it stopped. She felt like she was far too plain to be living a double life like some masked vigilante.
She hated having to keep such an enormous secret from Eddie, it made her feel like the worst girlfriend alive to constantly be avoiding the man she loved, but there was no force in this world that would allow her to drag him into the mess she found herself in.
She would keep the Upside Down and the shady dealings with Hawkins Lab from him for as long as she could.
She had been spending more time with Nancy, the younger girl seemingly finding comfort in her and their shared experience with things they couldn’t tell another soul about.
Their blooming friendship was yet another thing she couldn’t exactly tell Eddie about, at least not without inviting a lot of questions as no one would ever believe she and goody-two-shoes Wheeler had anything in common.
Nancy had been coming into the diner more and more, sometimes sitting at the counter and nursing a cup of coffee as they chatted as if they were old friends. One day as Eddie came to visit her at work after another grueling day at school, he was shocked to see his notoriously grumpy girlfriend all smiles as she spoke to Nancy.
He watched them in confusion as he hovered in the doorway. He didn’t think she would spare even a look at the preppy girl, but the light in her eyes, signaling her ease, was clear as day.
He didn’t think she had looked at anyone but him like that.
He approached the counter slowly, as if he were hesitant to ruin the mirage in front of him, because surely it was just that, a mirage.
Her eyes flickered over to him, surprise coloring her features, before she quickly schooled her reaction.
“Hey,” She smiled.
“Hey, Sweetheart.” He smiled, though it was slightly stiff, as he took a seat at the counter, just a seat over from Nancy.
The preppy girl looked over at him nervously, having never been in such close proximity to the local freak. She shifted in her seat uneasily, not wanting to offend her new friend by acting rude to her boyfriend, but she hadn’t exactly softened to the infamous Eddie Munson.
“I, uhh, I have to head home, but I’ll see you later.” Nancy spoke awkwardly as she stood from her seat.
“Yeah, I’ll see you around.” She sent her a small smile, waving as she left.
She fiddled around behind the counter, filling up a cup with Eddie’s favorite soda that he would insist on paying for, but she would adamantly refuse.
“So… what the hell was that about?” Eddie asked as she placed the drink down in front of him.
“What do you mean?”
“You and Wheeler?” He explained plainly, thinking it was enough of an explanation for his shock.
“What about it?” She shrugged.
“Are you two friends or something?”
“I don’t know, Eddie, am I friends with the 80 year old woman who was in earlier and wouldn’t stop talking to me about her grandson against my will?” She snarked, becoming defensive at his questions. She couldn’t very well tell him about the events that led to her and Nancy becoming closer.
He looked startled by her sudden shift in attitude and mumbled a quick ‘sorry’.
Her shoulders sagged, her teeth digging into her bottom lip as she internally cursed at herself for snapping at him. If the roles were reversed, she wouldn’t let him blink before explaining why he was hanging out with a preppy girl who was a part of the crowd that made their lives hell.
“She’s nice to me.” She spoke quietly.
Eddie’s eyes softened and he smiled slightly. “Then I’ll be nice too.”
She felt her insides melting, the way he looked at her igniting a fluttering feeling within her she used to scoff at, but was now powerless against.
“Don’t worry, I won’t be inviting her to our movie nights.”
“Thank god.” Eddie deflated. “I don’t even wanna know what atrocities she would force us to sit through.”
She snickered, her gaze filled with adoration.
~~
Her fingers tapped annoyingly against the counter as she mentally counted down the minutes until she could end her shift. She finally had time to make plans with Eddie and she was more than hoping her night would end with her underwear shoved into his pocket.
“Hey!”
She looked up from the crossword she was butchering to see Nancy approaching the counter, a bright smile on her face.
“Hey.”
“Do you have plans tonight?”
“Eddie and I are going to the drive-in. Why, what’s up?”
“I was wondering if you’d wanna come with me tonight?” Nancy asked with a hopeful smile.
“To what?”
She watched as Nancy rifled through her backpack before pulling out a bright flyer. She only managed to read a couple of words before she burst out laughing.
“Absolutely not.”
“Come on, please. It won’t be so bad.”
“Nance, not even if you paid me.” She told her honestly. “I’m finally outta that hellhole, my obligation to socialize with people I hate in a place I hate is gone. Besides, won’t Steve be going with you?”
Nancy stiffened slightly, quickly shoving the flyer into her backpack. Across the counter her eyes narrowed, her friend’s reaction making alarm bells go off in her head.
“Yeah, just… I thought I’d be fun to hang out.”
She stared back at the prim and proper girl curiously. “Are you feeling ok?”
Nancy tsked and sent her an impatient look. She always hated when her new friend poked fun at their budding connection, as if she couldn’t believe she actually wanted to be her friend.
Seeing the disappointment on Nancy’s face gave her pause and she sighed lightly, leaning against the counter so they were at eye level.
“I’d hang out with you in a warzone before I’d hang out with you at a highschool party.”
Nancy laughed lightly. “Understood.”
“So, you wanna tell me why you’re avoiding your boyfriend?”
Nancy looked up at her shocked, her wide doe eyes betraying her true feelings. “I-I don’t-”
“You don’t have to lie to me. You also don’t have to tell me anything if you don’t want to. There’s literally zero stakes here.”
Nancy sighed, resting her chin in her palm as she eyed her new friend carefully, wondering if she should finally spill her guts. She at least knew the girl in front of her wouldn’t be blabbing any gossip to Steve, that anything she said was safe with her.
“When you’re with Eddie, do you ever…” She paused, letting out a long breath. “Do you ever find that you’re annoyed by everything he says?”
“All the time.” She answered immediately, surprising Nancy who looked at her incredulously. “But I love it. I could listen to him talk all day, even about shit that annoys me.”
Nancy took in her words, a contemplative look on her face, one that shifted into a frown.
“I’m guessing that wasn’t the answer you were looking for.”
“No, no, it’s fine. I don’t really know what I was looking for.” Nancy waved her off. “So, things with Eddie are going well?”
She nodded, slightly confused by the question. She got the feeling Nancy was severely missing Barb. She wondered when the nice girl would realize she was a piss poor substitute for a friend.
“Uhh, yeah, we’re good.”
She was sure she didn’t sound convincing by the way Nancy looked at her sadly, assuming they were in the same position of questioning their relationship.
“We’re great.” She corrected more emphatically. “it’s just… I’m lying to him every day.”
Nancy’s face softened, immediately understanding her hangup.
“You’re lucky.” She said quietly, sounding remorseful. “You’re with one of the only people who will ever truly know you, know what you’ve been through. Eddie will never get all of me.”
Even without the strict threats from the government about what would happen if she told anyone about what they’d been through, she wasn’t about to burden Eddie with any of it.
Nancy frowned, reaching out to place a gentle hand over hers.
With a heavy breath and a shake of her head, she pushed the thoughts away, knowing she’d only crumble if she focused on the burden of her secrets for too long.
She worried she’d been a grump for the rest of the day, but the moment she stepped into Eddie’s van, the moment he grinned at the sight of her, the second he kissed her firmly in greeting, she felt the dark emotions float away.
Eddie seemed to have that power and she was latching onto it as tightly as it could, praying it would never run out.
That night, she stood in front of her bathroom mirror, applying her makeup. She smiled as she saw Eddie approach her from behind, his arms wrapping around her waist, pressing a kiss to her cheek, thoroughly distracting her from her mission of putting on the perfect winged eyeliner.
“Guess what?”
“What?”
“I sold all of my stash today after school, which means…”
She turned to face him, her eyes lighting up in excitement. “No party?”
“No party.” Eddie confirmed. “We can head straight to the drive-in.”
She smiled and kissed him quickly before turning back to the mirror to finish her makeup. Though Eddie seemed to be on a different mission as he began placing heated kisses down the slope of her neck.
She hummed in delight, letting her head fall back onto his shoulder.
“We’ll never make it if you don’t stop.”
“That’s fine.” He mumbled through his sweet kisses. She huffed and pushed him away slightly.
“You’ve been waiting for this for weeks.”
“Yeah, but getting you into the back of my van is so much better than any movie.”
She narrowed her eyes playfully. “What every girl wants to hear.”
Eddie laughed, resting his forehead onto her shoulder.
“Yeah, guess that did sound kinda Dateline-y.”
She smiled and got back to finishing getting ready, all with Eddie latched onto her like a starfish.
They were just getting their shoes on, ready to head out for the night, when the phone rang. Usually, she’d have no problem ignoring the phone, she quite often did just because she didn’t feel like talking to anyone, but things had changed.
Eleven had changed things.
She hesitated, biting her lip nervously as she quickly made her way to the phone.
“Hello?”
It was quiet on the other line for a few seconds until a quiet voice spoke her name. Her breath caught in her throat, El’s name on the tip of her lips, but she quickly stopped herself, sparing a quick look to Eddie who was watching her curiously, impatiently waiting at the door.
“Is everything ok?”
“Hopper said he would be here, but…” She trailed off, as if embarrassed to reach out to the older girl, embarrassed that she was so scared and lonely.
“He’s not there?”
“No and it’s getting dark. I…”
“It’s ok, Honey, I’ll be right there.”
That certainly caught Eddie’s attention. He watched his girlfriend with furrowed brows, confused as to why she became so nervous the second the phone rang, and confused as to who the hell she was talking to on the other line so sweetly.
Once she hung up the phone, she turned to Eddie, her face twisted in guilt.
“I’m so sorry,”
Eddie just sighed, trying hard not to reveal his disappointment but he was sure he was failing. He felt like he hadn’t had time with her in weeks and he had been looking forward to the Halloween horror night at the drive-in since he bought the tickets last month.
Fooling around in the back of his van aside, he just wanted some time with her.
A lump grew in her throat as she crafted a lie to tell him.
“Joyce is worried about letting Will go trick-or-treating without supervision.”
“Jonathan can’t go with him?”
“He’s busy.” She countered quickly, her skin crawling at how easily she could lie to him, how quickly she could formulate a story to keep him in the dark. “I’m so sorry, I know how excited you were for tonight.”
“It’s ok. The kid needs you.” He assured her, though the lack of enthusiasm in his voice was more than evident.
“I’ll call you later, ok?”
He nodded, giving her a weak smile. He could see the guilt clear as day in her eyes and he sighed, stepping towards her, taking her hand in his as he planted a kiss to her cheek.
“Don’t be so hard on yourself, it’s ok.”
She nodded stiffly, though she couldn’t ignore the feeling that Eddie was more pissed off than he let on.
“I’ll make it up to you, I swear. Next horror movie playing at the drive-in, we’re going.” She told him as he hovered by the door. “I’ll even let you feel me up in the back of your van.”
That finally got a grin out of the metalhead.
“Careful, or I’ll think you’re only with me for one thing.” He winked, sending her one last smile before heading out the door.
He exhaled loudly, making his way to his van with much less excitement than he had been planning. As he started the engine, mentally preparing himself for a disappointing night ahead of him, a thought lingered in his mind.
Since when does she call Joyce Byers ‘Honey’?
~~
She dove to the cabin well over the speed limit. The moment she slammed her car door shut and began to hurry towards the cabin, she could hear the sound of the locks, Eleven having been impatiently awaiting her arrival.
Her heart felt heavy as she stepped inside, the loneliness that lingered in the place overwhelming. She hated that El was stuck here, that she couldn’t just stay with her and her dad in their trailer.
She wished she could give her the childhood she deserved.
As the door closed behind her, Eleven peered out from her room, a sheepish expression on her face.
“I’m sorry.” The girl whispered.
“You don’t ever have to apologize. I want you to call me, whether because you need me or it’s just to talk cause you’re bored, I don’t care. I’ll be here, whenever you need me.”
Eleven’s eyes became glassy and she rushed forward, throwing her arms around the older girl, hugging her with a force that knocked the breath out of the both of them.
She could feel the little girl trembling against her, her breaths heavy, as if she were trying hard not to cry.
“It’s ok. I’m here.” She assured her, running a soothing hand through her growing curls.
With Eleven in her arms, her previously choking guilt was nonexistent.
~~
A furrow creased between her brows as she noticed the absence of a certain boy as the rest of the group piled into her car.
“Where’s Will?”
“He didn’t come to school today.” Lucas explained, the tightness in his voice making her tense.
“He had an episode yesterday.”
“What happened?”
“I don’t know, he was like… in a trance or something.” Dustin explained, his voice morose. “It was scary.”
Her breath caught in her throat, her body rigid with worry.
It had been wishful thinking to believe Will was fine after he’d spent an entire week stuck in the Upside Down. It was quickly becoming clear that her hopes were for naught.
The thought lingered with her long after she had dropped the boys off at home. She sat on her couch, her body remaining tense, fighting the urge to drive straight to the Byers’ place and check in on Will.
A dread cloaked in paranoia began to creep through her veins. She couldn’t help but wonder when the dam would break, when her nightmares became reality once more.
The sound of the phone ringing made her jump, breaking her out of her dark thoughts. As Jonathan’s voice greeted her on the other line, it was clear things were going from bad to worse.
“I’m sorry, you’re what?” She questioned incredulously.
Jonathan sighed loudly on the line, looking over at Nancy pleadingly. He really wished she had lost the game of rock, paper, scissors over who had to call the youngest Hopper about the predicament they were in.
“I know it sounds crazy-”
“It doesn’t just sound crazy, Jonathan. Were you two drunk when you laid out this plan? You don’t know this guy.”
“I know. Murray’s definitely eccentric-”
“Meaning he’s going to keep your bodies in his basement.” She interrupted cynically again.
Jonathan sighed again, the sound making her roll her eyes.
“He can help us expose Hawkins Lab. We have the recording admitting to their involvement in Barb’s death. Murray can get it to the public and we can take them down.” He explained, wincing to himself at how ridiculous their plan sounded when it was said out loud.
She paused, biting her bottom lip as she took in his words. She couldn’t deny how enticing it sounded to take down the lab. Those cretins were the cause of this mess they were in and they needed to pay.
The thought of Nancy and the sadness her friend was facing daily at the thought of Barb had her anger dissipating in a quick moment. Nancy needed closure, she needed the world to know what had happened to her friend.
“Ok, well, be safe. Don’t let your guard down around this guy. My dad says he’s nuts.” She spoke, making Jonathan huff out a laugh.
“Yeah, five minutes with the guy and I can’t dispute that.”
“Good luck and call me if you’re about to be murdered.”
Jonathan laughed again. “Will do.”
A loud breath left her as she hung up. “This is so fucked.” She muttered to herself, wondering when she would be allowed to get through a normal day.
—
“Fuck, you feel so good.” Eddie voiced whined in her ear.
His hips rolled rapidly against hers, his desperation clear in the way he fucked her like he only had a few minutes left to live.
He hadn’t seen her since she had ditched him on Halloween and, to put it plainly, he was dying for her. When he had picked her up from work just two days after their failed date night, he drove well past the speed limit to get here, her under him on her couch, his aching cock inside her.
Her chest heaved, a litany of moans slipping past her lips, her nails digging into his shoulder.
Suddenly, the shrill noise of the phone ringing, broke her out of the moment. She looked over Eddie’s shoulder, staring at the ringing culprit. She told herself to ignore it, Eddie fucking her like he was was clearly telling her to ignore it.
But she couldn’t get past her instincts that told her someone needed her.
“Hey,” Eddie panted, his pace slowing as he looked down at her with furrowed brows. “You ok?”
She nodded, tearing her eyes away from the phone, letting out a short breath as the ringing stopped.
“I’m good.” she assured him.
Eddie smiled and leaned down to kiss her fiercely, his hips ramping up in pace eagerly, forcing a gasp from her, her head falling back as she gripped onto him tightly, her legs wrapping around his waist, driving him deeper inside her.
He groaned loudly, his grip on her thigh strong as he fucked her steadily. He wanted to scream out ‘finally!’. He felt more deprived than when he had been a virgin desperately grinding on her leg.
Now that he’d gotten a taste of her, it only took barely a day to miss her delectable body.
She could only enjoy the moment for a couple of seconds longer before the phone began ringing again.
Her nerves spiked, her arousal dissipating in an instant as alarm bells rang out in her head.
“Wait, Eddie, stop.” She panted, pushing at his shoulders. He stopped immediately, looking down at her in concern. She hissed slightly as she moved away from him, his hard cock slipping out of her.
“What’s wrong? Did I hurt you?”
Eddie sat back, his worried eyes following her as she got to her feet, hastily grabbing the blanket from the back of the couch and wrapping it around her nude form as she raced to the ringing phone.
“Seriously?” Eddie called out in annoyance. Whoever was calling surely wasn’t more important than what they’d been doing, what they were finally able to do after a weeks long drought.
She ignored him and picked up the phone, Joyce’s frantic voice on the other line.
“Whoa, Joyce, slow down. Is Will ok?”
“Will is fine.” She answered breathlessly, her voice tight with fear. “Have you seen your dad?”
“No, not since yesterday. Why?”
There was a pause on the other line, one that made her heart stop.
“Joyce?” She called out, her voice shaking.
Behind her, Eddie got up from the couch, his worried gaze locked on her. The fear he heard in her voice had him unbothered about his state of undress. He placed his hand on her shoulder, mouthing ‘is everything ok?’.
“You need to get over here. Now.”
That was the only explanation Joyce gave her before the line went dead.
“Fuck.” She whispered under her breath, trying hard to calm her racing heart, to not let her mind wander with possibilities that threatened to destroy her. She didn’t spare a look to her naked boyfriend as she pushed past him to get to her room, throwing her drawers open as she hastily dressed.
She always thought of her Dad as untouchable, the one she’d go to for anything she needed. She felt lost thinking about him in danger. She didn’t know what she’d do if- she couldn’t even finish the thought. She exhaled shakily, her hands trembling slightly as she pulled on her clothes.
“What’s going on?” Eddie asked from the doorway.
“I don’t know, but something’s wrong. I have to go.”
It was silent for a few seconds as Eddie took in her words. He couldn’t help the bitter feeling that began to grow, like an infection that spread uncontrollably, wreaking havoc on his insides. It was uncontrollable, this unexpected frustration that built within him, one that had been permeating for weeks, finally coming to a head as he couldn't ignore this feeling of being unwanted that grew each time she didn’t pick up the phone or left him alone.
“Right.” He muttered, his unhappy tone unmistakable.
Finally dressed, she turned to face him, surprised to see the annoyance written across his features.
“Right?” She echoed in the same resentful tone. “What does that mean?”
“It doesn’t mean anything.” Eddie shrugged, though his demeanor was anything but carefree. “I’ll just get outta your hair. It seems like I’m in your way more than anything these days, anyways.”
She flinched. To hear the pet name, one she loved, said with so much derision struck her deeply. An uncomfortable feeling began to grow inside her, like an itch she couldn’t scratch that suddenly overtook every inch of her body. Her throat felt tighter as the uncomfortable feeling grew.
“I know I’ve had to step out a few times-”
“More than a few times.” He interrupted sharply. “If you’re not giving me some bullshit excuse about why you can’t hang out with me, you’re ditching me to be there for everybody else but me. It feels like I don’t even have a girlfriend anymore.”
“Eddie, that’s not fair.”
Panic began to claw at her throat, feeling as though she was being crushed under the weight of the many lies she had spewed in the last few months.
“What’s not fair is feeling like you don’t give a shit anymore!” He yelled.
“I can’t do this right now.” She breathed out, the need to escape overwhelming her as she tried hard not to let her emotions slip. Now was not the time to let this spiral.
“Of course you can’t.”
“Eddie, please-”
“Is there someone else? Is that what this is? You’re ditching me to go fuck someone else?”
Eddie knew he had crossed a line the second he saw the stricken look on her face. The anger in him vanished as soon as he saw the hurt in her eyes. He sighed, bowing his head in regret. The thought had popped into his head and the accusation had fallen out before he could stop it.
“I didn’t mean-”
“How could you say that?” She whispered, feeling as though his words had physically wounded her. “You really think I’d do that to you? That I’d let anyone else touch me but you, that I’d even fucking look at anyone else.”
He knew how hard it was for her to open up to him, to let him in and allow herself to be vulnerable enough to even consider dating him, let alone sleep with him. He knew she would never risk what they had, never even entertain anyone else.
“No! I didn’t mean- I was just angry- shit!” He cursed, placing his hands over his face as he breathed deeply, trying to get his anger in check before he said something else he regretted. “It’s just, it’s been hard lately. The whole fucking summer was hard. I feel like you’ve had one foot out the door for months.”
Despite the past year with Eddie, despite how much she felt she had changed for the better, that ice cold heart of hers was still there, lingering under the fire Eddie had sparked within her, waiting for its time to crawl back out of the dark hole in her chest. Her anger iced out the flame in an instant, her sadness soon turning to fury as her instincts told her to get out before he could hurt her anymore.
“Well, I’m sorry I haven’t been the doting girlfriend you deserve. Maybe you’ll have better luck with one of those pretty cheerleaders you used to gawk at.” She spoke sharply, the tone she threw at the idiots at school, the tone she used around those she didn’t trust, the tone she hadn’t used with him in over a year, not since she had taken the plunge and let him in.
Eddie spoke her name, his voice sounding scared as she made her way to the door.
“I can’t do this now.” She yelled out as she barrelled out of the trailer, not brave enough to look back as she made her way to her car.
Her breathing was heavy as she drove, her vision blurring, forcing her to blink rapidly to stave off the tears that threatened to fall.
She pushed Eddie from her mind. She ignored the pit in her stomach that made her feel sick and thought of the lie she’d have to conjure to get herself out of this.
Or maybe you won’t get out of this, maybe you lost the chance to ever make it up to him, the ever present destructive voice in her head spoke.
The thought had her choking out a sob, the sound pitiful as she thought of what her life would be without Eddie. She wiped her tears furiously, forcing down the inevitable breakdown to become a problem for another day.
As she pulled up to the Byers’ house, she took a moment, breathing deeply in an attempt to calm herself, desperately hoping Joyce wouldn’t comment on the redness of her eyes.
~~
Her foot tapped against the floor erratically, her arms crossed over her chest, her face drawn tightly with worry. The sound of the doors down the hall opening had her finally perking up, her worry morphing into a protective anger that threatened to destroy anyone who got in her way.
“Where’s my dad?” She barked angrily at Doctor Owens as he approached.
He raised his hand in a silent gesture to placate her, but it only made her blood boil, wanting to smack it out of her line of sight.
“He’s alright, he’s just getting cleaned up. He’ll be with you soon.”
She grit her teeth, every bone in her body untrusting of the man before her. Barely a minute later, her father walked through the doors, dressed in scrubs, looking like he hadn’t slept in days.
Her breath hitched and she was racing towards him before she could comprehend it. Jim’s entire tense body sagged in relief when he saw her and immediately opened his arms, awaiting her to fall into them.
She hugged him tightly, gripping onto him as though she worried he would be ripped away from her.
“Are you ok?” She asked, her voice mumbled as she buried her face into his chest as though she were nothing more than a little girl again who had found the only family figure worth a damn.
“I’m ok.” He assured her, his hand caressing soothing circles on her back. He had a brief memory of her when she was seven and sick with the flu, as he lay next to her, coaxing her to sleep with the exact same motion.
She allowed herself to breathe, feeling as though the simple action was easier now that she knew her father was safe, that she was back in his arms.
“I haven’t heard from El.” She admitted quietly, looking up at him worriedly. “I’ve called a few times but she hasn't answered.”
Jim felt his throat tighten, but he forced his reaction down, not wanting to scare his daughter with his own fear when she was clearly already shaken.
“I should’ve stayed with her.” She spoke quietly, her voice wavering. “I knew she was upset after your fight but I didn’t go-”
“Stop.” Jim interrupted, his grip on her tightening. His heart cracked as he heard her sniffle against his chest. “This isn’t your fault. I fought with her, I was the one being an ass.”
He stroked his hand through her hair, wishing he could take her pain away, wishing he knew where the hell El was and calm his racing heart.
“I wish you weren’t a part of this. I wish you didn’t know a damn thing about any of this crap.” He whispered.
She stayed in his arms for a few seconds longer, both of them needing the comfort. As they pulled away, she turned her head, discreetly wiping the tears that pooled under her eyes.
In the next second, her arm shot out, pushing at his shoulder roughly, though he barely moved an inch.
“What the hell were you thinking going down there by yourself?”
Jim huffed out a laugh, relieved to see that familiar spark back in his feisty daughter.
“You really think I’d send you an invite to that?”
She rolled her eyes and Jim could’ve sworn it was the best sight he’d ever seen. It meant she was still her, that this entire ordeal hadn’t ruined her.
She stayed glued to his side, latching onto him as they stood in Will’s room, his eyes looking over them with unfamiliarity, as if they were strangers.
A lump grew in her throat. She wanted to erase the entire day, to grab the kids, grab Eddie, and get the hell out of town, far away from this mess. Her chest ached at the quick thought of Eddie and she immediately tamped down those feelings, forcing it to the back of her mind. She couldn’t bear to think of that now.
As her dad was corralled away by Doctor Owens, she felt herself twitch, feeling untethered as he left her side. She stood in the corner of the room, her arms crossed over herself protectively, her eyes cast down to the floor.
It was hard to be in the room, to look at Will and see those glazed over eyes meet hers, like it wasn’t even him.
She cleared her throat, stepping forward hesitantly. “I’m gonna see if I can find a vending machine, I’m starving. You want anything?” She asked Joyce who hadn’t taken her eyes off her son as she shook her head.
She stood next to Mike, placing her hand on his shoulder. “You ok? You need anything?”
“I’m kinda hungry, too.”
“I’ll see what I can find.”
She had spared a fake smile to the guards at the door as they reluctantly let her pass and began her trek through the unfamiliar hallways, peeking down each corridor to see if she could spot a vending machine.
She was sure the only thing she was accomplishing was getting herself lost.
She was left to wander for a few more minutes, failing in her venture to find anything resembling a vending machine, when a blaring alarm sounded, causing her to flinch and stop in her tracks, looking up at the flashing emergency lights in shock.
“What the fuck?” She muttered to herself, looking around in bewilderment as Doctors and guards alike began racing past her, pushing her out the way carelessly as chaos erupted.
The distant sound of gunshots finally made her move, her heart in her throat as she began retracing her steps, desperate to get back to her family.
Already back in Will’s hospital room, Jim was fuming, feeling dizzy, as though he was seconds away from fainting as he noticed her absence.
“W-where is she?” He asked, his voice sounding broken, weak with fear.
“She went to find food.” Joyce spoke quietly, her voice wavering, holding tightly to her sedated son, her son who was slipping further away with each passing second.
“Where the hell is my daughter?!” Jim screamed to no one in particular, tearing at his own hair and he abruptly turned on his heel and stomped out of the room to start his search for her.
The sound of screams and gunshots had him stopping for a moment, his eyes wide, his blood running cold with dread. Barely a second later, he was racing forward, sprinting down the hall as fast as he could.
Down the opposite hall, Doctors ran screaming as guards shot at the demodogs, bodies falling as they were too slow to escape. His hands shook as he passed each hall, noting only destruction.
“Dad!” Her voice screamed from the opposite end of the hall.
He turned so fast he almost lost his balance. The moment his eyes spotted her, he was rushing towards her, latching onto her arm and dragging her in front of him as they ran in the opposite direction of the screams.
“Are you hurt?” He asked frantically, his eyes raking over her nervously, looking for any sign of blood. She shook her head wordlessly, too shaken to use her voice.
As they regrouped with the others, Jim quickly took an unconscious Will off of Bob’s hands. Joyce hugged her tightly, firing off rapid fire questions.
“I’m ok.” She spoke breathlessly, though her shaking form did little to assure the mother.
“We gotta go.” Jim ordered, ushering all of them forward. As they began to run, Mike’s hands latched onto hers. She held to him tightly, determined not to let go, for her comfort or his, she wasn’t quite sure.
She let out an involuntary whimper as a shooting guard got taken down mere feet from them.
Jim quickly motioned them to the right, finding a surveillance room to hide in. Her eyes latched onto the monitors that displayed the infested hallways.
Her eyes flickered over each screen, her throat constricting as she saw the blurred images of motionless bodies on the floor, the monsters lurking through the halls, bloodthirsty to tear apart whoever was unlucky enough to cross their paths.
Her thoughts swam with the darkest vision of getting ripped apart like those poor doctors they saw on the screens. She didn’t know how they were making it out of this.
She felt like a fog had settled around her, one that blurred everything around her in an effort to protect her as she was coming to terms with her more than likely impending death.
Her eyes stayed locked onto the monitors, even after the power had been lost and they were nothing more than a blank screen, only half listening as her father and Doctor Owens devised a plan.
“Hey,”
She flinched at the sound of a soft voice, turning to see her Dad watching her worriedly.
“You with me?”
She nodded minutely, the only answer she could give because she was sure her Dad wouldn’t appreciate hearing the truth, that she was seconds from spiraling.
She flinched as the lights flickered back on, the buzz of the doors unlocking sounding, Bob successfully having brought the power back on. It was time to make their move.
Jim’s hand hovered over the door knob, pausing before opening the door to spare a look back at her.
“Stay close.” He told her forcefully. She nodded shakily, her heart thumping within her chest as she mentally prepared herself to brave the dangers outside the door.
Mike’s hand was latched onto hers, gripping her tightly as they crept out into the abandoned hallways. They stayed barely a step behind her father who had a still unconscious Will over his shoulder. She felt Joyce’s steady presence at her side, her hand on her shoulder, refusing to be separated as they moved quickly through the halls and down to the main entrance.
She could feel Mike trembling beside her, his eyes wide with terror and she tightened her grip.
“It’s ok.” She whispered to him, knowing no matter what happened to her, no harm would come to him. She would make sure of it.
Her heart picked up in pace, a feeling of hope unfurling in her stomach as they saw the doors ahead. Her dad held the doors open, urging them to move first, his haste clear as he practically pulled her out of the building, before laying Will down.
She got to her knees beside him, Mike quickly moving to his other side, protecting him as they waited for Bob. They waited anxiously, the minutes passing torturously slowly.
Suddenly, the piercing sound of a scream tore through the air. Her dad rushed inside and the sound of the gunshots that followed made her flinch violently, but she rushed to her feet, instinctively running towards her dad.
She pushed through the doors and her feet stopped in their tracks at the sight before her. Bob lay on the floor, the demonic form of those monsters on top of him, blood spraying in a display that made her feel sick.
“What’s going on?!” Mike screamed, looking at her with worry, starting to get to her feet, but she raised her hand towards him.
“Don’t!” She yelled, the sheer horror in her eyes making him freeze.
The sound of Joyce’s screams were like knives, making small cuts within her that leaked poison in her bloodstream, making every inch of her ache. Her heart wrenching wails for her lover constricted her chest until it felt as though she couldn’t breathe.
Quickly stepping out of the doors, eager to relieve herself of the gory sight, her entire form trembled as she practically tripped over her own feet in her haste to rush out into the cool night air. Her dad cradled a distraught Joyce as the monsters threw themselves at the closed doors, desperate to get to them, to tear them apart like they did Bob.
She wrapped her arms around Joyce as her father left her side to grab Will. The woman collapsed into her arms, her body shaking with the force of her cries. She felt her own eyes sting and it was all she could do to hold onto the woman as her world crumbled around her.
The incessant honking barely registered to her, but as she looked up to see Jonathan in the driver’s seat, yelling at them to get in she didn’t bother to question just what the hell he was doing there. Her feet were moving before she could process it.
She was more than willing to leave the horror of Hawkins Lab behind her.
~~
Her hands wouldn’t stop shaking. She was left in a haze, the noise around her nothing but a dull hum. She sat at the table, as if in a catatonic state, not listening to a single word of what was being spoken in front of her.
The hivemind, the demodogs, the mindflayer, none of it meant a thing to her.
No matter how worried she was for Will, she couldn’t force her mind anywhere but that moment, the blood and the screams lingered in her mind on a loop that made her want to tear her skin off.
From across the table, Nancy watched her with a frown, noticing the vacant look in her eyes, the way she was hunched in on herself, not at all like the spitfire of a girl she had become friends with.
As the plan was set in motion, a group of them hauling Will into the shed to start their interrogation, she stayed by her friend, taking the spot next to her.
She placed her hand over hers when she noticed it trembling, jumping herself when her friend flinched at the feel of her touch.
“Sorry.” Nancy apologized immediately. “Are you ok?”
“No.” She answered monotonously. She took in a shaky breath, her expression tortured. “Why is it always us?” She asked hollowly.
Nancy frowned. It wasn’t fair, that the fate of this stupid town rested on their shoulders, that they were the ones wrapped up in a scandal no one else would ever believe.
With a heavy sigh, she straightened, her expression shifting, as though a mask was placed over her features, hardening them into a facade of determination. “I should be in there with them.”
She began to stand from her seat, but Nancy’s hands stopped her, dragging her back down to the chair.
“They have it covered. You don’t need to do anything but sit right here.”
She looked over at her friend, her face shrouded with uncertainty. “I don’t know what to do.”
“I don’t either.” Nancy admitted, placing her hand over hers once more, smiling softly as she didn’t receive another flinch this time around.
Suddenly, the shrill ring of the phone sounded. Nancy was on her feet in an instant, tearing the thing right out of the wall before it could make another sound.
“Shit.” Dustin muttered.
“Do you think he heard that?”
She got to her feet shakily, her daze breaking as a new threat posed, a new fear igniting within her, one that, thankfully, didn’t keep her paralyzed. She didn’t have time to linger in her thoughts when the kids were in danger.
The sounds of distant roars had the hairs on her arms raising, her breath hitching as she realized they were in for another fight.
“Hey, get away from the windows!” Her dad yelled as he stormed into the room, gun in hand.
“Get over here.” She spoke sternly, ushering the kids towards her, standing in front of them protectively as her dad and Nancy stood front and center with their guns drawn.
The noises outside the house became louder, the monsters just outside their window. She felt hands gripping onto the back of her shirt and she reached out behind her blindly, her heart aching as she felt a smaller hand take hers, squeezing tightly in terror.
They all yelled in fright as a monster flew through the window, shattering the glass, though it posed no threat as its limp body fell to the floor.
She looked down in confusion, though her head snapped back to attention, her eyes wide with fear as the click of the lock sounded and the latch on the door turned, opening slowly.
Her heart stuttered within her chest as her eyes met the gaze of Eleven. Her lips parted in surprise, the relief flowing through her making her dizzy.
She longed to storm across the room and pull the girl into her arms and never let go. She watched with a smile as she hugged Mike, tears welling in both of their eyes as they held onto each other tightly.
Over his shoulder, their eyes met and the girl smiled. The second she was out of Mike’s arms, she stepped toward her, falling into her arms.
“Are you ok?” She whispered and Eleven nodded, her grip on her tight, making her worry reach new heights. She placed a hand on the back of her head, used to running her fingers through her curls, a move she had quickly come to realize gave the younger girl comfort, but was surprised when she found her hair gelled back.
She pulled away and looked down at her with narrowed eyes, her excitement at the mere sight of her seconds ago keeping her from really taking her in.
“What the hell are you wearing?”
Eleven’s face twisted with worry. “I-Is it bad?”
“No, no! You look beautiful… just surprised.” She assured her quickly.
Eleven smiled softly, though something lingered in her eyes, a darker, more conflicted look that stirred anxiety within her.
She bent down, now eye level with the girl, looking at her carefully. “Are you sure you’re ok?”
Eleven nodded again, the look in her eyes not ceasing and she scurried into her arms again.
Looking down at her in concern, she hesitated, her stomach turning at the possibilities that ran through her head about what the hell had happened to her. She wrapped her arms around her, holding her against her, frowning at the tight grip the girl had on her, like she didn’t want to let go.
She shared a look with her dad, their mirrored expressions of worry unsettling.
~~
She was sure she had pissed someone off in another life to be stuck on babysitting duty with Steve Harrington.
Her father, ever the protector, didn’t let her go with him and El to close the gate and she didn’t think she could stomach watching what they had to do to Will, so that left her to watch the kids with the unfortunate company of King Douchebag.
But Steve’s company might have been better than Mike’s given the way he was refusing to look at her.
They sat together on the couch, his body sat as far from her as possible, his posture turned away from her so obviously, she was sure it was uncomfortable for him.
“I’m sorry.” She spoke up, breaking the awkward silence between them.
“For what?”
She repressed the urge to roll her eyes at his tone.
“You know what. You’re pissed at me and for good reason. I would be pissed too if I were you.” She continued, but he still refused to look at her. “You know why I couldn’t tell you. I know you’re smart enough to understand the risks of that secret getting out. I couldn’t risk Eleven getting hurt.”
Mike seemed to soften at her words, at the prospect of her protecting Eleven. He finally looked over at her, his eyes dimmed of the anger they previously held.
She smiled softly, knowing he would forgive her when he was ready, that his anger would disappear as soon as Eleven was back safe and sound.
Taking the moment of peace, she headed to the bathroom, relieved to have a chaos-free minute alone. Though it didn’t last long as she heard raised voices from the next room.
She sighed heavily as she hastily buttoned her pants back up. “Can’t get two fucking minutes.” She muttered under her breath in annoyance.
Stepping out into the living room, she heard the kids' eager voices making a plan to sneak into the upside down to draw the demodogs away.
“What the fuck is going on here?” She snapped, making them flinch and turn to face her nervously, knowing they’d be pushing their luck trying to convince her of their plan.
Her glare moved to Steve who stood with his hands on his hips looking exasperated.
“I leave you alone with them for five seconds and they’re making plans for a suicide mission.”
“I didn’t agree!” Steve defended himself.
The sound of an engine from outside derailed her line of questioning as Max, the new addition to the group, ran towards the window, her face drawn tightly with nerves.
“It’s my brother.” She spoke fearfully. “He can’t know I’m here, he’ll kill me.”
“Great.” Steve muttered under his breath.
“Who is he?” She asked, sensing there was a history between him and whoever Max’s brother was.
“You’re lucky you graduated when you did. Hawkins High got a new resident douchebag.”
“You got dethroned?” She poked sarcastically, only causing Steve to give her a wiry smile, clearly not amused, and stepped outside to confront the man.
She stayed back, watching through the window behind the kids, her arms crossed over her chest as she contemplatively took in the sight of someone who, by his own admission, was worse than King Steve.
She couldn’t fathom the thought.
But she would soon learn as Steve was thrown to the ground and the stranger kicked the door open, storming into the house with a fury. The kids quickly got behind her, leaving her frame to try to block the four of them from the hothead.
“Who the fuck are you?”
His face shifted at the sight of her, not having recognized her from school. His anger morphed into something that looked much worse if the sight of his smirk was anything to go by.
“Billy Hargrove.” He smiled charmingly and was surprised to see the look in her eyes darken, a look of disgust permeating her features. “I haven’t seen you around before. I’d never forget a face like yours.”
She sneered, wishing she could puke on demand to give him the most obvious hint of her disinterest she possibly could.
Billy looked over her shoulder at the redhead cowering behind her and let out a scoff.
“Once I’m done with that shithead, I’d be more than happy to get back to you.”
“If that dirt stache you’re trying to grow is any indication of your capabilities, I’m really not interested.”
Billy’s smile shifted, becoming less charming and filled with derision as he took offence. His gaze moved past her once again.
“I thought I told you to stay away from him.” Billy spoke darkly, sending a glare to Max. His eyes shifted to Lucas who was taking hesitant steps backwards, like he was trying to silently slip out of the room.
The tone of his voice caused every hair on her body to stand to attention, an edge of discomfort growing. She understood immediately, her expression hardening in an instant. She took a step forward, getting nose to nose with Billy.
“You should leave.”
He chuckled, his eyes raking up and down her form, forcing her to repress a shudder.
“And who’s gonna make me, you?”
She grit her teeth, her hand clenching into a fist, seconds away from drawing blood, before Billy was grabbed by his shoulder and turned abruptly, just in time to meet Steve’s fist.
She jumped back in shock, ushering the kids further away so they didn’t get wrapped up in the crosshairs.
As the two of them began fighting, delivering blow after harsh blow, she hovered a few paces behind, wondering if she should get involved, if she could realistically help Steve or only end up with a black eye.
Mike yelled her name from across the room, catching her attention. “Do something!”
She grit her teeth, muttering a curse under her breath, her eyes darting around the room, looking for anything she could use to subdue the brute that was Billy Hargrove.
She rushed into the kitchen, her hands scrambling across the counters, eager to grasp anything she could use to subdue the brute. She suddenly paused, looking at the pile of dirty dishes in the sink.
She pulled out a large butcher’s knife, a look of intrigue in her eyes. Mike’s gaze fell to the weapon in her hands and the interested smile on her face and his eyes widened.
“No.” Mike warned.
“What?” She asked in disbelief.
“We wanna stop him, not kill him.”
She rolled her eyes and tossed the knife back into the sink, reaching for a colander instead. It won’t cause as much damage but she was sure it’d still be satisfying.
She rushed over to the fight, where Billy straddled Steve, raining down brutal punches, his fists never faltering. She winced at the sight of Steve bloodied beneath him, the sudden feeling of pity for him confusing.
With a mighty swing, she bashed the colander against Billy’s head, watching with glee as the man fell to the side with a groan of pain.
She gripped onto her ‘weapon’, ready to take another swing as Billy stumbled to his feet, his eyes filled with fury locking onto her.
She suddenly felt a little push at her side, the redhead stepping past her. Before Billy could find his footing, Max shoved the needle they’d been using on Will to keep him subdued straight into her brother’s neck.
Her eyes were wide as saucers, entirely shocked as Billy fell to the floor with a heavy thud.
“Holy shit.” She breathed out, looking at the new addition to the group before turning back to the boys who huddled in the doorway, their faces holding mirroring expressions of shock.
“Where the hell did you find her?” She questioned with a smirk and turned back to the girl who looked satisfied by her actions. “I like you.”
The redhead smiled bashfully under her praise before she cleared her throat and straightened her shoulders, her expression becoming more determined.
“So, are you gonna help us with our plan or what?”
~~
“I can’t believe you let them talk you into this.” Steve grumbled from beside her as they walked through the tunnels of the upside down.
“They were very convincing.” She defended. “Besides, it’s a good plan. We gotta be useful somehow.”
That seemed to shut him up and they continued walking in silence, their heads turning every few seconds, making sure they had all the kids accounted for following behind them.
Steve cleared his throat, suddenly realizing how awkward it was being in such close proximity to her, fearing when his luck would run out and he’d be on the receiving end of one of her infamous right hooks or her venomous tongue that would no doubt leave him in tears after the week he’d had.
“Thanks for… earlier.” He started, looking over at her nervously. “You know, knocking Billy off me.”
“Oh, yeah, it was nothing.” She shrugged off the praise, feeling as though something was deeply wrong in the world for Harrington to be thanking her.
“Well, I appreciate it, you know, after everything.”
“Yeah, well, I might not like you, but I wasn’t about to let you get killed. Especially not by a guy with a mullet. That’s just humiliating.”
Steve snorted out a laugh. An ease grew between them as they continued to walk, Steve no longer fearing for his life beside her and she no longer felt dirty just being in proximity to the ex douchebag.
They made it to the hub that connected the tunnels, quickly getting to work in drenching every inch of it with gasoline. She looked to Steve, giving him an encouraging nod as his shaking hand held the lighter.
He threw the flame, igniting a raging fire among the vines that seemed to scream and rage in protest.
“Let’s go!” Steve screamed, pushing the kids ahead of them as they ran, trying their best to retrace their steps in the desolate tunnels.
As they ran, the walls around them began to shake, causing them all to lose their footing. She reached out, grunting as Max’s weight fell into her, gripping her tightly to steady her back to her feet.
“What the hell was that?!”
The kids all looked around frightfully as the distant sound of roars echoed through the tunnels. Her breath caught in her throat, dread overtaking her like a wave desperate to pull her under.
“Go!” She yelled, her tight grip still holding to Max as they raced forward. The moment the rope they descended from came into view, her and Steve got to work, quickly helping to hoist the kids up one by one.
When it was only Dustin left and the sound of the monsters was so achingly close for comfort, she gripped onto him, practically dragging him to the rope.
“Move, quickly.”
“Not without you.”
“Dustin, don’t make me use my mom voice. Get your ass up the rope, now.” She spoke through gritted teeth, her nerves haywire, her adrenaline rushing through her veins.
Dustin hesitated for a second longer, his eyes boring into hers with a look of dread, cursing under breath before finally relenting, stepping into her cupped hands to propel himself upwards.
They watched Dustin climb, the both of them letting out sighs of relief as he reached the opening of the tunnel.
The sound of the monsters got louder, making her flinch. Her eyes found Steve’s, the two of them sharing a look that spoke a thousand emotions as they prepared themselves for what was to come.
She swallowed against the lump in her throat, her hands gripping the rope as she squeezed her eyes shut.
Her mind was blissfully blank, her emotions too overwhelming to focus on in the face of imminent danger.
A sound of surprise fell past her lips as pressure against her legs made her stumble. In front of her, Steve gripped onto her shoulders, steadying her. She peeked her eyes open and looked down in shock, watching as the demodogs raced past them, paying them no attention.
She’d seen what they’d done to those doctors, what they did to Bob. The fact that they weren’t ripped to pieces didn’t make sense.
She shared a look with Steve, their eyes wide, their chests heaving with heavy breaths.
They weren’t about to wait for their luck to turn and quickly got to climbing up the rope to get the hell out of the upside down.
“Jesus, we thought you two were goners.” Dustin said as he practically threw his arms around both of them the moment they got to their feet on the right side up.
“Yeah, so did we.” Steve spoke hoarsely.
They were all stunned, driving back to the Byers’ place in silence, their adrenaline still rushing through their veins, leaving them with a high-like energy they had no idea what to do with.
Mike was quick to get on the phone, calling the cabin to check in with Will. They all let out collective breaths of pure relief at the news that the mindflayer was out of Will, that he was ok.
The next call came from the lab, the sound of her dad’s voice soothing every one of her anxieties. Eleven had closed the gate. The monsters were dead. They were safe.
It was finally over.
As she gave everyone the news, the relief was palpable, the shock wearing off, leaving only fear at what they had gone through, how close they had come to facing death at the hands of those monsters.
The kids had gone quiet, cleaning up the mess left in the Byers home without a word.
Looking at their faces, she could see the fear deep within their eyes, the trauma that lingered from their brush with danger. She knew they would never admit their weakness. Even at such a young age, they were too brave for their own good.
“Hey,” She called out softly. “My Dad’s gonna be with El for the night, stay with her while Dr. Owens checks her out. I don’t really wanna be alone, you guys wanna stay with me?”
Dustin was the first to perk up, eagerly nodding his head.
With a plan in place to call their parents and make up a story about a sleepover at each of their houses, they all began to pile into her car.
She opened the driver’s side door when a hand on her arm stopped her. She flinched and sent a hard look to Steve who immediately lifted his hand in surrender, his face drawn tightly with nerves.
“Sorry.” He mumbled. “Would you mind if- it’s just… I don’t really wanna be alone either.”
She paused, looking at him curiously. She had never seen King Steve so morose before. Everything that had happened that night had steadily changed the annoyance she used to feel the second she even looked at him.
As she looked at him now, looking more vulnerable than she ever expected to see, his face bruised and bloodied, she found there was no hint of annoyance or anger, nothing like how she used to feel for him. The only thing she felt now was that it was like looking in a mirror.
She was sure she looked just as beaten down as he did, on the inside at least, she didn’t have a mark on her from her confrontation with Billy like he did.
“Ok.”
They were all silent as she drove them all to her trailer. A part of her suddenly felt embarrassed that King Steve would soon be in her ratty trailer, but another part of her, one that spoke louder than the rest of her thoughts, was too exhausted to care.
Once they were at her trailer, she searched for every blanket and pillow they owned, lining the living room floor with bedding, knowing no one would want to part from each other.
“You’re staying out here, right?” Dustin asked, sounding slightly frantic as he laid down in his spot by the couch.
She smiled sadly, reaching out to ruffle his hair. “Yeah, I’m staying here.”
He nodded, sending her a grateful smile before settling in under the blankets.
The kids spoke amongst themselves quietly for a while until their voices trailed off, leaving nothing but the quiet sound of their breathing as they fell into a deep sleep. It left just her and Steve awake.
She didn’t spare him a look as she nestled into her spot on the floor, throwing the blanket over her and gearing up for a restless night. It was silent for a few minutes, though she knew Steve wasn’t asleep. She could hear each rustle of the blanket as he tossed and turned, unable to turn his brain off enough to let sleep pull him under its spell.
She had seen a different side of him that night.
“Hey,” She whispered, catching his attention. “I know I haven’t been very nice to you… ever.”
Steve huffed out a quiet laugh. “Yeah, well, it’s not like I was any better to you.”
She just shrugged. She couldn’t care less about the highschool days, no matter how near they were behind her.
“Look, after everything tonight… you’re not as bad as I thought you were.”
Steve looked surprised at her words. He was sure this was the first time he had never not been intimidated by her.
He smiled softly, the tension between them effectively broken as they found common ground in their roles protecting the kids, a feat they were both ready to die to accomplish.
He sent her a nod, to which she just sent one back with a sight roll of her eyes and settled in her spot.
Steve blew out a long breath, no longer feeling as though the air between them was suffocating.
He had lost his girlfriend, the very foundation he stood on, but he hoped he could say he walked away from this nightmare with a friend.
~~
She didn’t have the luxury of stopping the world because of what they’d been through. She was due back to work first thing in the morning to open the diner just one day after running for her life from demonic alien dogs.
She still couldn’t quite wrap her head around the whole thing.
Stifling yet another yawn, she unlocked the front doors to her unfortunate place of employment, sending a wave to Gary, the grey haired cook who was just pulling up in his rusty pickup. He’d been working in the diner since before she was born and she was sure he was the only other person who hated the place more than she did.
It was a slow morning, barely five patrons coming in in the span of two hours, something she was grateful for. She didn’t think she had the energy to put on even one more fake smile.
Besides pouring refills of coffee and sliding plates of greasy food to the few tables taken, she spent most of her time sitting at her stool at the counter, a book in hand, but as her eyes roamed the pages, her mind was on nothing else but the last few days.
It was different this time.
Of course, Barb’s death had shaken her, but she hadn’t seen it. Seeing the soldiers get taken out by the demogorgon had been terrifying, but they were the bad guys. She had never been right there to watch a good man get snuffed out so brutally before.
Joyce’s screams as Bob was torn apart still lingered in her mind, churning her stomach to the point she wondered if she’d ever eat again. The thought made her want to laugh darkly. Leave it to hunger to be the thing that killed her after all the bullshit she’d been through in the past year.
Her hands tightened on her book when she noticed them beginning to tremble.
Gritting her teeth, she forced herself to re-read the last page she’d ignored, hoping it would get her mind off the horrors she’d been exposed to, but it was useless. No matter how hard she tried, no matter how many words she read, they meant nothing, they did nothing to stop her mind from reaching bloody memories.
The chime on the door sounded, giving her another chance of distraction.
Slamming her book down, she stood from her seat, internally psyching herself up to place a fake smile on her face in the guise of kindness, but she stopped as she saw who was walking through the door. Her lips parted in surprise as Eddie approached the counter, his hands in his pockets, a sheepish smile on his face.
His eyes didn’t meet hers as he spoke a quiet ‘hey’ in greeting.
“What are you doing here?”
“Came to see you. Figured we should talk.” He spoke quietly as he took a seat, sounding so unlike himself. She didn’t think she had ever heard him so quiet before.
Seeing him lost of all anger had her hopeful and suddenly incredibly regretful of how she’d stormed out on him.
“It must be pretty important. I’ve never seen you up this early on a Sunday.” She drawled, a small smile growing when she saw his own gracing his beautiful lips, the ice between them effectively breaking.
“Yeah, I didn’t sleep at all last night. Haven’t stopped thinking about yesterday.”
She wished she could say the same thing, but the fight with Eddie had been the last thing on her mind in the past twenty four hours. She wished a fight with her boyfriend was her biggest problem.
“I’m so sorry.” Eddie breathed out, looking up at her with wide eyes full of nothing but grief. “I never should have accused you of… that.” He couldn’t even speak the words, they made him want to throw up.
She let out a long breath, the reminder of what he’d said that night, thrown at her so sharply, was like a knife to the chest.
“I know you would never, I know you’re not like that. I just - I dunno what the hell I thought - I was just spiraling, being an idiot… as usual.”
“You don’t have to apologize.” She said quietly, feeling unworthy of his words, of the way he looked at her with such sincerity.
After all the lies she’d told him in the past year, she didn’t feel she deserved them.
“No, I do. I went crazy, it wasn’t fair to you.”
“I wasn’t being fair either.” She admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “I’ve been keeping things from you.”
Eddie’s blood ran cold as he shifted in his spot, looking at her nervously, suddenly fearing the worst. He always thought she was too good for him and was waiting for the day she realized it, he just wasn’t ready for it to be now.
“It’s nothing about us, I swear.” She assured him quickly, stopping his fears in their tracks. She reached out to place her hands over his, her heart bursting as he immediately intertwined their fingers, his thumb running circles over her knuckles affectionately.
Her heart raced within her chest as she mentally worked through the half-truth she could tell him, the story she could spin to give him just a fraction of clarity. It was all she could give him, but it was better than nothing.
She couldn’t keep going on the way she was.
Sparing a look at the other patrons in the diner, she bit her lip nervously. She let out a shaky breath and quickly tore her hands from Eddie’s, rushing to poke her head into the kitchen.
“I’m going on break!” She called out, not bothering to hear an answer, before she was rushing back to Eddie, who was looking bewildered at her sudden move.
She grabbed his hand, pulling him off his stool and dragging him out of the diner. He could only follow in silence, his nerves on edge, his mind racing with what she could possibly tell him.
He couldn’t help but think the worst.
She stopped once they were around the corner of the building, facing the almost empty parking lot. She leaned up against the brick wall, staring up at him nervously, her hand refusing to let go of his.
She needed the courage his touch provided if she was going to get this out. She took a deep breath, her mind frantically piecing together what she could tell him.
“Last year, my dad worked a case that was… pretty intense. It involved a lot of bad people. Honestly, he doesn’t really like to talk about it.” She began, her fingers tapping a nervous rhythm against the ring he wore on his thumb.
Eddie listened intently, watching her carefully, his stomach twisting at the faraway look in her gaze.
“There was a kid involved and my dad kinda took her in. She doesn’t have anyone else so my dad decided to be her… guardian, I guess. I don’t really know what to call it.”
That certainly hadn’t been what he was expecting to hear, but it suddenly put all the pieces in place.
“That’s who’s been calling you?”
She nodded wordlessly and Eddie placed his hand over his face as he blew out a long breath before suddenly letting out a small laugh in disbelief.
“So I’ve been jealous of a little girl this whole time?”
She could only give him a weak smile in return, still trying to gauge if her half truth was enough to assure him.
“God I’m an idiot.” He breathed out.
“No you’re not. How could you have known? You had every right to be suspicious.”
He looked at her intently, his eyes soft, effectively chipping away at the coldness that she had adamantly built up during their fight.
“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner, just with all the red tape and the secrecy-”
“It’s ok, I get it.” He assured her, quickly pulling her into his arms.
She let out a shuddering breath, feeling as though every inch of her body could finally relax, that she could finally take in a much needed breath as he held her tightly. Feeling her practically melt against him, he smiled, holding her tighter, his anxious brain finally quieting.
“I’m sorry I was such an ass.”
She laughed slightly, nuzzling into him closer. “It’s ok. It was bound to happen at some point.”
Eddie laughed, more relieved than he could have imagined. He let his arms fall, his body instinctively getting ready to separate so she could get back to her job, but she refused to let him go.
He looked down at her curiously, his brows furrowed. It wasn’t like her, he was usually the clingy one, refusing to let go of her until she physically had to remove him from her body.
He slowly wrapped his arms around her once again, holding her tightly.
“Sorry, I just… give me a few more minutes.” She said, her voice muffled by his chest.
He smiled softly and nodded, more than happy to continue holding her.
He had no idea the storm in her mind, he had no idea of the horrors she had witnessed just hours ago. He didn’t know she held him so tightly because she was terrified it was only a matter of time before he gave up on her and the baggage she had to carry in secret.
~~
As always, thank you for reading and sending love to this story, it means the world xx
Summary: She was the ice queen of Hawkins, all sharp edges and biting words. Eddie Munson was intimidated but smitten. The town freak and the local bitch find love.
When Will Byers goes missing, she's thrown into a fight against foes she never could have dreamed of, and forced to hide dangerous secrets from the boy she was falling for.
Word count: 10.7 K
Warnings: Lots of fluff, smut, letting my poor reader rest before season 2 comes at her
~~
“Where are you going?” She asked as she watched her dad rush to grab his things. She looked at the clock in confusion, it was way too early for him to be worried about being late to work.
“I gotta head in early.”
His vague explanation did little to soothe the pit of unease in her stomach.
“Eddie’s picking you up right?”
“Yeah.” She replied slowly, unsure of how he would react to the mention of the boy she was dating, something she knew her dad wasn’t thrilled about.
“And driving you home?”
“I guess.”
“Ok, good. Don’t wait up tonight, ok? I’m working late.”
Before she could utter a word, the door had closed behind him, leaving her alone.
Jim steadily ignored the guilt welling inside him as he peeled out of the driveway. He trusted his daughter more than anything, but if he told her about who he had found in the woods, that he was hiding a superpowered child from the rest of the world, he could put her in danger.
He would deal with her suspicions. He had no other choice.
~~
“Hey!”
She turned in time to see a smiling Nancy Wheeler approaching her. Since their bonding moment with the Upside Down, the preppy girl no longer looked at her with fear and she no longer looked at the girl like nothing more than an annoying goody-two-shoes.
“Hey.” She smiled, though it fell abruptly when she noticed her fluffy haired boyfriend beside her.
She didn’t spare many thoughts of Steve Harrington and she preferred it that way. She had a hard time believing Nancy’s story about Steve saving the day and whacking the Demogorgan with a baseball bat full of nails.
She couldn’t picture King Steve willingly putting himself in danger.
“Are you free tomorrow night? My mom wants to have you over for dinner, kind of a thank you for looking after the kids so much.”
The offer of a home cooked meal was tempting, but spending it with the Wheeler family made her tense. She loved Mike and Holly well enough, but a night with Ted wasn’t something she’d be quick to agree to.
Her eyes flickered over to Steve who shrunk under her piercing gaze. He hadn’t spoken to her since junior year after she threatened to castrate him for suggesting they skip gym and spend time together under the bleachers.
He had happily avoided her since.
“Will he be there?” She asked Nancy bluntly, as if the man in question wasn’t standing right in front of her and couldn’t hear her clear as day.
Nancy floundered for a few seconds, looking between the girl’s cynical scowl and her boyfriend’s pleading eyes.
“No, Steve’s not coming.”
She sighed, something inside her twisting the thought of letting Nancy down. Damn her and her big doe eyes.
“Fine, I’ll go.”
“Great!” Nancy exclaimed, giving her a warm smile and a wave as she left her side.
She couldn’t help but smirk as Steve sent her an awkward nod and hastily followed after his girlfriend, eager to leave her presence.
She turned back to her locker and had only a few seconds of peace as she loaded her books into her bag before she felt a pair of hands on her waist. She flinched instinctively, despite knowing exactly who it was.
She was rolling her eyes by the time Eddie was planting an enthusiastic kiss to her cheek with an overexaggerated ‘mwah’ sound.
“You ready to get out of here?”
“Yeah.” She smiled, slinging her bag over her shoulder as they made their way through the halls. “So what did Higgins want?”
Eddie’s smile faltered, the gleam in his eye dimming slightly as he suddenly looked nervous in front of her. He’d been called out of the last class of the day to the principal’s office and she could only assume he was in for another detention.
“Well,” He paused, clearing his throat awkwardly, as if he could delay the inevitable. “Turns out I’m failing more classes than I thought and I… won’t be graduating this year.”
Her face fell abruptly, feet stopping her in her tracks, her easy smile erased from her lips in an instant.
“What?” She breathed out, an immediate torrent of guilt seeping through her.
“Don’t.” Eddie admonished instantly. “I know exactly what you’re thinking, stop it. This isn’t your fault.”
“But we’ve been skipping…”
“Baby, I was skipping class long before you came into the picture. And you skipped just as much as I did and you’re still graduating. This is on me, only me.”
“Eddie-”
“It’s ok.” Eddie assured her, cutting her off before she could voice her guilty conscience. His hands reached out to cradle her face. “I’m ok. It’s just another year in hell, I’ll be fine.”
She could only look back at him with wide, incredulous eyes, desperately trying to find any crack to his carefree facade, any indication that he wasn’t the happy-go-lucky guy she always knew. He just smiled, the only thing he could do to sate her.
“How are you gonna tell Wayne?” She asked with a slight hesitance. She could imagine the saddened look on the stern man’s face and she knew it would crush Eddie to think he had ever disappointed his uncle.
Eddie blew out a long breath, unwilling to admit that his uncle’s reaction was the first anxious thought to run through his mind as Principal Higgins broke the news to him.
“I was thinking I could clean the trailer, butter him up before dropping the bomb.”
She side-eyed her boyfriend. As long as she had known him, she never once saw him even pick up a sock from the floor.
“That’s ambitious.” She drawled, causing him to snicker. He wasn’t sure when her attitude became something he adored rather than feared, but he wasn’t about to question it.
Her face shifted, her expression growing more serious as she looked over at him again, her eyes searching for any sign of sadness, any indication that this news had shaken him, that he was only hiding his grief from her.
“Are you sure you’re ok?”
He smiled again, this time not a gesture of pure, blinding happiness just to be in her presence, but one of gratitude, touched to be under her concern.
“I’m good.” He assured her. “I mean, it’ll be shitty not seeing your face everyday, but I’ll survive. I’ll still have the club with me.” He said, only half-joking. The thought of not having classes with her, of not meeting her at her locker every opportunity he could get was daunting, but he wasn’t going to tell her, not when it was clear she was spiraling as he should’ve been.
He took her hand in hers, lazily swinging them back and forth as they walked down the crowded hallways.
“Are you coming to my place?” He asked as they made their way to the parking lot, his rundown van sticking out like a sore thumb among the other cars.
“I have a history paper to finish.”
Eddie bit his lip, but it did nothing to stop his bratty smirk from growing, though he quickly forced it away, plastering on a somber expression.
“Hmm, that’s ok.” He answered in a mumble, feigning sadness. “I’ll just go home by myself and think about not graduating and how much of a failure I am… alone.”
She saw right through his bullshit, staring back at him with a bitchy look usually thrown to the cheerleaders who roamed the halls. Though he was sure the cheerleaders weren’t immediately horny from her glare like he was.
“I know what you’re doing, Munson.”
“What? I just got bad news, horrible actually. Are you really gonna abandon me in my time of need?”
“So you just want me to comfort you then, no ulterior motive?”
He scoffed dramatically.
“What kind of man do you take me for, Sweetheart?”
“Ok, so no sex tonight?”
Eddie’s face went blank.
“Well, I didn’t say that, now did I?”
She rolled her eyes, a soft laugh escaping her as she pulled on Eddie’s arm, dragging him to his van.
“Ok, ok, I swear, I won’t try to seduce you.” He told her, raising his hand as if he were swearing his truth in front of a jury, though she wasn’t buying it.
She turned fully to face him, her narrowed eyes looking at him, as if she could see into his soul.
“You want me to help you clean the trailer, don’t you.” She surmised, not even bothering to pose it as a question because she already knew the truth.
Eddie opened his mouth, as if to refuse he in fact did have an ulterior motive, but he found he had nothing to say in his defense.
“I mean, I wouldn’t say no if you wanted-” His voice cut off with a huff of breath as she promptly elbowed him in the gut.
He wheezed out laughs between breaths of air, his arm out reaching for her.
“Baby, wait, I’m just- Jesus Christ, you’re strong.” He almost whined, rubbing a hand over his stomach.
She eyed him carefully, fear suddenly sparked in her gaze as she looked him over, worried she had actually hurt him. Seeing her worry, he smirked and leaned forward, planting a kiss to her forehead.
“That was pretty hot.”
She raised a brow, staring up at him questioningly.
“Think you could use those elbows in bed?”
Her eyes rolled so hard he wondered if they would stay that way, glued to the back of her skull.
“Get in the car.” She drawled, already turning on her heel to make her way to the passenger side of his van.
Eddie’s giddy smile never wavered as he practically skipped to the driver’s side. As he started the engine, his eyes wandered to her, the hint of a smile pulling at her lips unmistakable.
~~
The weeks passed with ease. Though she had scarcely seen her dad for more than five minutes at a time, it left her with endless time to spend with her boyfriend.
Boyfriend.
The word still felt foreign to her. She never pictured herself as that moon-eyed girl who was obsessed with her boyfriend.
Her time with Eddie had easily become a paradise. She cringed at herself just for thinking such a thing, but she couldn’t deny it. Her past, the nightmares from the demogorgon, the fight at the middle school, it all fell down her back like raindrops, no longer tormenting her in the dark of night as she lay awake and restless in her bed.
She no longer felt like that tortured soul who punished those around her for daring to stray too close.
Eddie had tamed the wild animal, it had seemed.
The jocks that had tormented her relentlessly had been conquered. Though they were all in denial that Eddie Munson, resident loser of Hawkins, had done what they couldn’t. Everytime Eddie kissed her in the crowded hallways of school, she couldn’t help but smirk devilishly in their direction, desperate to rub it in their faces that she had given it up for their worst enemy over them.
The ridicule didn’t stop, that was just the nature of highschool.
She and Eddie sat in the town’s dinner one Friday evening, sharing a plate of fries, their eyes barely straying from each other.
“I still think I can do it.” Eddie boasted as he ranted about his dedication to learning a guitar solo off of the latest Judas Priest album.
“Yeah, Wayne will love that.”
“Did he say something to you?”
She smirked, causing Eddie to scowl in unamusement.
“I don’t like it when you two gang up on me.”
“Well, he doesn’t like it when you practice an ear-bleeding guitar solo for five hours straight.”
“Ear-bleeding?”
“Oh god.” She groaned, realizing her mistake.
“Well, I knew there had to be something. You were just too perfect, I knew eventually I’d find a flaw.” Eddie rambled, though his wide grin and eyes that sparkled with delight gave away any hint of real derision he held.
“Shut up.” She mumbled, her voice laced with nothing but pure affection.
Eddie looked at her, the look of pure devotion painting his features into a goofy look of teenage obsession that would surely get him made fun of… even more than he already was.
He moved to reach out to take her hand in his, when a girl walked by their table, her ribboned high ponytail marking her status as cheerleader quite obviously. She glared down at the two of them with disgust, sneering a less than quiet insult of ‘slut’ as she passed.
Eddie’s eyes flared with anger, turning to scare the girl off, but in his own anger, he failed to notice the fury that flamed in the eyes of the woman across from him.
“That’s what your dad calls me every Sunday night.” She retorted back quickly, her venomous eyes watching as all the fight left the girl instantly, leaving her looking wounded and horrified.
It was no secret that her father was having multiple affairs behind her mother’s back.
Eddie’s lips parted in surprise, left to watch the interaction in a stunned silence. He was always taken aback in the best way possible at how easily she could fight back against the bullies that tried so hard to knock her down.
“Oh, that reminds me.” She turned back to him, her face now free of anger, making his head spin at how effortlessly she could shake off the insults thrown her way. “My dad’s been working late like every day this month. We’ll have the place to ourselves tonight.”
Eddie’s stomach flipped, his mind racing with a million and one things he wanted to do to her in a mere matter of hours, but suddenly, like a block of lead settling within him, dread hit him like a punch to the face.
“I have Hellfire tonight.” He broke the news with a groan.
“I thought that was tomorrow.”
“It was supposed to be, but Jeff’s Grandma is visiting tomorrow so we had to reschedule to tonight.”
She stared back at him blankly, unsure of how to react when her boyfriend ditched her to play D&D. It wasn’t ever something she thought she’d experience.
“You know I was gonna have sex with you tonight, right?”
Eddie choked on his own spit, leaving him to sputter out coughs as he fought to catch his breath. He didn’t think he’d ever get used to her bluntness.
“Yeah, yeah, caught onto that.” He spoke hoarsely.
She didn’t respond, the affection that once coloured her features vibrantly, dulled, shrivelled to nothing as she thought of the night she would now be spending alone.
“I’m sorry.” Eddie spoke emphatically, reaching out to grab her hand. “You’ll have me all day tomorrow, I promise.”
She hesitated, cursing herself for being the bitch she was, for making him feel bad for spending time with his club that was precious to him.
“You better make sure one of those fuckers gets killed tonight.” She mumbled and he barked out a laugh.
“I promise.” He assured her, looking back at her like she hung the moon, before his expression smoothed out in realization. “Wait, you meant in the game, right?”
With a roll of her eyes she pulled her hand from his, the sound of his laughter leaving her to fight off a smile.
Later that night, as she splayed herself across the couch, her eyes staring deadened to the tv that played a mindless game show, she let herself wallow in her loneliness. It wasn’t a new feeling, it had been a feeling that had grown close to her as a child with a neglectful parent.
It was a feeling she knew all too well when Sarah had passed, when Diane had left.
She hated that Eddie could stir up the same feelings. It scared her how deeply he had ingrained himself within her. If he ever left her, really left her, it would undo her completely. She didn’t know when it had happened, but she had given him the power to destroy her.
She let out a shaking breath and forced the thoughts from her mind, focusing intently on the tv in front of her, as if it could distract her from the gnawing emotions within her.
She was only left to attempt to get her mind off her own daming thoughts for a few minutes before the door opened, her dad strolling through.
“What are you doing home?”
Jim sent his daughter a confused look. “I’m done with work.”
“You haven’t been home this early in weeks.”
The guilt he had been steadily ignoring for weeks as he fixed up the cabin in the woods with Eleven hit him full force, threatening to knock him off kilter. He averted his gaze, unable to meet the eyes of his daughter he had been neglecting.
It killed him to think he was acting like the people who gave her life, the good for nothing people who abandoned her.
She watched as her dad took a seat in his recliner, sending her a quick smile before turning his attention to the tv. She watched him carefully, noticing how his eyes darted toward the phone every few seconds, how his hands fidgeted, how he seemed restless, as if he’d rather be anywhere else but here, with her.
The feeling that suddenly rushed through her felt like a gunshot to the heart.
“I’m gonna take a shower.” She mumbled and quickly got to her feet, practically racing out of the room, desperate to be away from him as she felt a stinging sensation in her eyes.
She was not going to cry about this.
She thought of nothing else but that feeling of loneliness, of abandonment, that was slowly creeping into her heart as she showered, pretending that the wetness she felt on her cheeks was solely due to the water cascading down upon her from the showerhead.
As she finished her shower, she didn’t spare a look into the living room where her father sat as she quickly stepped into her room, slamming the door closed behind her.
She was rummaging through her drawers for her clothes when she heard a faint tapping to her right.
Peeking over her shoulder, her heart jumped, her eyes widening as she saw Eddie’s smiling face at her window.
“What the fuck.” She whispered to herself, looking back at her closed door as if to be sure it was really closed before rushing to the window, wincing to herself as it squeaked as it opened.
“What the hell are you doing here?”
“Finished Hellfire early.” Eddie explained simply, as if that answered why he was crouched in the bushes outside her window like a stalker.
She just looked back at him, her eyes widening, silently asking him to explain further.
“I couldn’t stop thinking about you so I drove here and when I saw your dad’s car I knew I’d get the door slammed in my face, so… window.” He ended his explanation with a cheeky smile, one that melted her instantly.
She held her curtains back, grabbing his hand to help him crawl through her window as silently as possible.
The second Eddie was standing upright with two feet in her room, an abrupt knock came on her door, making them both jump, their hearts racing. She instinctively slapped a hand over Eddie’s mouth, her other hand tightening on the towel around her, suddenly very aware that it was the only thing she wore.
“I was thinking of getting some pizza for dinner.” Her dad’s voice spoke through the door.
“Ok.”
“You want your usual?”
She squeezed her eyes shut in impatience.
“Yeah, that’s fine.”
“Ok, I’ll be back in about 20.”
The couple stayed silent, neither daring to move an inch until they heard the telltale sound of her dad’s car driving away.
She let out a long breath, moving her hand off of Eddie’s mouth to lay over her pounding heart. Turning to her boyfriend, her eyes narrowed instantly as she noticed he wore no scared expression, his wide eyes were locked onto her towel-clad form in amazement.
“Wow.” He mumbled under his breath, his eyes taking in every inch of her.
“We don’t have a lot of time.”
“Ok, I could-” His breath caught in his throat, his eyes nearly popping out of his skull as she dropped her towel. He felt like he was about to choke on his own tongue as she grabbed him by the front of his shirt to drag him forward, crashing her lips to his.
He let out a sound of surprise as he kissed her back with equal fervor, his arms wrapping around her, pulling her nude form against his body, cursing the layers of clothes he wore that kept him from feeling her skin against his.
With all the strength he could muster, he pulled his hands away from her to begin tearing his own clothes off. He had shrugged off his jacket and thrown his shirt somewhere across the room, just beginning to work on his belt when she pulled him towards the bed and pushed him back.
He could’ve sworn he’d swallowed his own tongue as he landed on his back, his eyes wide as he took in every inch of her as she crawled onto the bed, her hands tugging off his pants.
Eddie could feel his pulse in his ears, she had so effortlessly pulled him under a haze that made him stupid. He could only watch, feeling as though his limbs no longer worked as she tore every inch of clothing from him, as she pulled a condom from his wallet.
He sat up, only for her to push him back down to lay flat on the bed. He was dumbfounded as she crawled over him, his eyes fluttering shut as she rolled the condom onto his hard length that had sprung to attention the moment he saw her in nothing but that towel.
The triumphant smirk she wore was just about enough to do him in and he had to squeeze his eyes shut from the sight before him as she slowly sank down onto him, her tight, wet walls consuming him.
A shaking breath escaped him and he covered his face with his hands, still not quite used to the feeling of being inside her. He didn’t think he would ever get used to it. He just wondered when it would stop feeling like the first time so he could last long enough.
She wasn’t faring any better, her chest already heaving as she adjusted to his cock inside her. She felt a buzzing in her veins, a fire that she wanted to let rage and take over both of them.
During what was only their second time Eddie had become rambunctious and had gone too hard too fast. The second he saw her wince, he had stopped, apologizing at least a thousand times, almost in tears as he was seconds away from running to the police station demanding they take him away for life.
He had refused to touch her after that, drowning in guilt for ever having hurt her. It had taken days to convince him to even hold her hand again.
The handful of times they had sex after that, Eddie had taken it slow. While he had made her feel so wanted and cared for, she couldn’t deny that it left her with an itch that needed to be scratched.
She wanted to be fucked, hard.
Planting her hands on his chest, she began to move her hips, slowly at first, getting used to the rhythm. She hummed, a soft pleasurable sound as Eddie’s hands found their place at her hips, gently guiding her up and down, back and forth.
Looking down at him, she smiled, seeing the dazed look in his eyes as he took in the sight of her above him, watching, entranced, as his cock disappeared inside her. A shaking moan left his lips, and it was then she knew that she wanted to wreck him.
She loved his noises and she wanted more.
Her hips began to move faster and faster, building up to a rhythm that left the bed shaking and the boy beneath her crying out, his grip on her hips tightening as he threw his head back, practically writhing beneath her.
Heavy pants left her lips as she jumped on his cock like she was on a mission. She had never taken control like this before, but she was quickly realizing how much she loved it.
“Baby, you gotta- fuck, it’s too much!” Eddie whined, his eyes rolling in the back of his head, barely able to get the words out. He wasn’t going to last if she kept this up.
He could only hold on and hope he survived the ride.
The way she looked above him was mesmerizing. He sat up, his mouth latching onto her breast, the sight just too enticing to avoid. She gasped, her hands tangling in his hair as he licked and nipped at her nipple.
She had come to learn just how much Eddie obsessed over her breasts.
“You feel so good.” She moaned, grinding her hips against him, a loud whine abruptly falling past her lips as he reached a spot inside her that made her see stars. She focused on the spot, pushing him back down to lay on his back, her nails digging into his pale chest, as she moved herself on him frantically.
Her eyes fell closed, her mouth agape as she moaned nothing but his name over and over.
Below her, Eddie was hanging on by a thread. He sounded pitiful, loud whines and moans sounding without care. He was enthralled at the sight of her. He had never seen her look so carefree, so unhinged, it was the greatest thing he had ever seen in his entire life.
Fuck whatever porn he’d seen, this was going to be forever ingrained into his brain in his time of need.
He spoke her name in warning, his toes curling as he felt himself getting closer and closer to the edge.
“Baby, I’m not gonna- oh fuck me - I’m gonna cum.” He babbled.
“Not yet.”
“Fuck, I can’t-”
“Just hold it.” She panted, her hips moving even faster as she felt just moments away from what was promising to be an earth shattering peak, but it was all too much for Eddie.
His grip on her hips was bruising as he felt himself approach the edge. His back arched as he practically thrashed under her, his voice loud and wrecked as he spoke nothing but her name, crying out as he came hard.
She kept her hips moving, but when she felt him twitch beneath her, practically shaking from overstimulation, she stopped, a groan of disappointment leaving her as she pulled off of him.
“Eddie,” She admonished in annoyance as she flopped on the bed next to his panting and trembling form.
He covered his face with his hands as his chest heaved, still trying to climb down from the headspin she had hurled him into.
“Sorry, I’m sorry, I couldn’t - fuck, that was so fucking hot.” He breathed out, turning to look at her, his face a mask of awe. “You’re a fucking goddess. Those goddamn hips… jesus, I’m still seeing spots.”
She rolled her eyes and huffed out a laugh, feeling slightly on edge from not having reached the peak she so desperately wanted.
Seeing the disappointment on her face, Eddie frowned and sat up - though with difficulty as his limbs were still buzzing - and crawled over her.
“You didn’t think we were done, did you?”
She looked surprised and he smirked, kissing her firmly before trailing down her body, settling himself between her legs.
“You know I’d never leave you hanging.”
She laughed, the sound turning to a moan as he eagerly began to devour her. Her head fell back, her body twisting in pleasure beneath him. She had been so close and with Eddie’s cheeky tongue she found herself quickly crawling back to that peak.
Her legs rested over his shoulders, her hands tangling and pulling at his curls, the soft vibrations of his moans against her quickly driving her to insanity.
“Eddie!” She cried out desperately. He only increased his motions, knowing she was close. “Just like that, don’t stop!”
What he lacked in experience he made up with vigor. He was always so desperate to taste her, to devour her as if she was the salvation a dying man prayed for.
As his tongue circled her clit, she jumped, her limbs locking as she felt herself reaching the awaited fall of the cliff edge. Her gasps rang in his ears, only fueling him, satisfying him as if he hadn’t just had the best orgasm of his life a mere minute before.
Her back arched, her hand pulling at his hair so hard he winced, but he absolutely loved it.
She cried out, the sound so high pitched and whiney, it would have embarrassed her if she had any wherewithal. Her body trembled beneath him as her high coursed through her body so fiercely, she had to grip onto the sheets beneath her to ground herself.
Eddie continued to flick his tongue across her pussy, not yet ready to be parted from the haven that was between her thighs, but her hand weakly pushing at his head made his stop. He looked up at her, delighted to see her thoroughly spent and satisfied, pride coursing through him stronger than any high ever did.
He kissed his way up her body before reaching her lips, sharing sated and tired smiles before he kissed her softly.
“You’re so beautiful.” He mumbled against her lips. “I can’t believe you let me do that to you.”
She smiled, her hands gently grasping the back of his neck, her thumb tracing the sharp edge of his jaw, her eyes admiring him, taking in every one of his features.
It was these moments, the after, the quiet affection as the lust drained out of them, leaving them spent and high on their pleasure, that she loved the most.
“You are definitely getting on top more often, that was insane.”
She laughed and nuzzled into the crook of his neck, suddenly bashful about how crazy she’d gotten with him.
“No, no, no, don’t you dare hide from me. That was the sexiest thing I’ve ever seen in my fucking life. You deserve a goddamn medal for that.”
“Shut up.” She mumbled, though she couldn’t stop the smile from spreading across her lips.
With Eddie holding her, their limbs tangled together, their bodies bare, she suddenly felt like she had everything she ever wanted.
The outside noise, the worries of what the world offered just outside her door, meant nothing.
It was just Eddie.
She wanted to bask in it for the rest of her life.
~~
Sitting on the kitchen counter of some jock’s house whose name she couldn’t remember - they all blurred together into one despicable blob in her mind – wasn’t her ideal Saturday night.
But with her boyfriend the resident dealer for Hawkins High, she wasn’t heartless enough to let him suffer through the party alone. He had only left her side for a minute and she already felt her skin crawling.
She had barely avoided getting a drink spilled down her front, glaring hard at the poor girl unfortunate enough to bump into her who practically sprinted away from her in fright.
She thought she’d found a safe refuge in the kitchen, though as a preppy looking douchebag in a letterman jacket approached her, she soon realized nowhere was safe.
“What are you doing sitting here all alone? You need some company?” He asked with a suave smile, hoping it would make her melt like it did to all the other girls in this house.
“No, go away.”
The idiot only smiled, trying his best to be charming as he stepped closer towards her.
“Now, I don’t believe that.”
Gritting her teeth in annoyance, she reached out to the knife block perched beside her on the counter, pulling the largest knife out of its holder.
“You believe this?” She countered, looking the man in the eye as she pointed the blade towards him.
He looked down at the knife in disbelief. His flirting had never resulted in a weapon getting pulled on him. Giving her one last incredulous look, weighing his options, he soon turned on his heel, quickening his pace to get as far away from her as he could.
The 20 dollar bill that was promised to him if he stole Munson’s girl wasn’t worth the injury he was sure she’d give him.
Eddie was just strolling into the kitchen as the jock shouldered him roughly in his haste to leave.
He would bet money he knew the reason why.
He stepped into the kitchen, his eyes widening slightly at the sight of his girlfriend holding a knife.
“I leave you alone for 30 seconds and you’ve already found a weapon?” He chided playfully. Her shoulders sagged in visible relief at the sight of him, her legs winding around his waist as he stood in front of her.
“It’s not like I was actually gonna use it.” She mumbled as she placed the knife back in its place. Eddie just scoffed in amusement. He did not believe her one bit. “If I did, I’d just pin the blame on you, anyways.”
He looked at her in faux shock, placing a hand over his heart as if in betrayal.
“How dare you.”
“It’s what you get for leaving me alone here. People tried to talk to me.”
“The horror.” Eddie drawled in sarcastic fear. She smirked and shoved at his chest.
“Are you almost done?”
“Got less than half my stash left, we should be good to go soon.”
She sighed, but stayed valiantly by his side, watching as he made his deals, the seconds passing painfully slowly.
Her shoulders stiffened, her eyes narrowing as Chelsea Stevens made her way towards them. She had made middle school a living hell for her, constantly tormenting her and throwing insults her way.
The bullying had stopped when she found her voice and was soon labeled ‘the ice queen’, but she wasn’t exactly one to let go of a grudge easily.
“What can I do for you?” Eddie asked cheerfully, making her roll her eyes at his fake customer service voice.
“Two pre-rolls.”
“Alright, that’s-
“Fifty bucks.” She interjected before Eddie could name his usual price. Her boyfriend sent her a quick look of confusion from over his shoulder as Chelsea glared at her.
“It was twenty last week.”
“Well, now it’s fifty. Ever hear of inflation?”
Chelsea’s eyes flamed with anger, holding back a litany of curses and insults that were on the tip of her tongue as she fished more bills out of her pocket.
She grabbed the two joints and practically slapped the money into Eddie’s hand, sending one final deadly scowl at the couple before leaving.
“Holy shit.” Eddie mumbled, staring at the money, as if in shock, before quickly shoving it into his pocket. “You’re coming with me to every party.”
“Not a chance in hell.” She drawled and gave him a quick peck to his lips.
He looked at her in awe, his eyes shining with adoration. His heart was doing that jumpy thing in his chest that had quickly become a regular occurrence around her. He wondered if he was going to drop dead of a heart attack the first time he felt it, but the more it happened, he had come to realize it was just something he was going to have to live with when he was around her, or when he thought of her.
“You’re incredible.”
She felt bashful under his praise and watchful eyes, internally squirming under the attention.
“Look alive, Munson.” She nodded her head toward the next paying customer making their way towards them.
For the rest of the night, she played Eddie’s wingman, hiking up prices higher and higher the longer she was forced to attend the bullshit party, the customers paying the price for her bad mood.
As they left the party behind, Eddie was in awe, his hands full with wads of cash as they made their way to his van.
“I can’t believe this.”
“It really wasn’t that impressive.”
“Are you kidding me? That was the smoothest shit I’ve ever seen. No one even questioned it, they just handed over the money cause you told them to. You’re like a mobster.”
She laughed loudly at the compliment and shook her head.
“God, I love you. We should get into business together, we’d be rich by the time I graduate.”
She stopped in her tracks, her smile fading as she turned to look at Eddie with eyes wide and mouth agape.
He hadn’t even realized what he’d let slip.
“What?” She asked, her voice clipped as it suddenly felt like she couldn’t take in a breath.
Eddie stopped walking when he realized she had stopped and he looked at her in confusion.
“What?” He echoed.
“What did you just say?”
Eddie huffed out a small laugh, suddenly looking bashful, though for all the wrong reasons.
“I know going into business with your girlfriend isn’t-“
“No, not that part.” She interrupted abruptly, her annoyance rising the longer Eddie remained oblivious.
He looked stunned by her tone that had shifted on a dime. His face was a mask of pure confusion as he wracked his brain for what he could’ve possibly said that had put the stricken look in her eyes.
Recounting the last few minutes of interaction with her, he was coming up empty, until it finally clicked.
He had told her he loved her.
His eyes widened and he looked back at her dumbfounded, amazed by his own stupidity.
“Yeah, that.” She said quietly, knowing he had finally connected the dots.
“I… uhm, I…” He stammered, not knowing what to say. He had never accidentally told someone he loved them before. He didn’t think he had ever actually said those words to anyone in any circumstance.
“You didn’t mean it, it’s fine. We can just forget it.” She surmised, her voice taking on a slightly frantic tone, her heart still racing within her chest, her hands fidgeting anxiously.
“What?” Eddie breathed out, stunned once again by her words.
“It’s ok. People say stupid shit all the time, especially you. I’ll pretend it didn’t happen.”
“Are you… what?” Eddie couldn’t even string a sentence together. “You think I didn’t mean it?”
She looked at him incredulously, her arms crossing over her chest protectively as he watched that barrier she put between herself and the world build once more.
“Well, why else would you say it?”
“Uhh, I dunno, maybe because I love you?” He retorted sarcastically, though it only made her scowl coldly at him.
“You don’t mean that.”
“Yes I do.”
His quiet voice, now void of all sarcasm or humor, gave her pause. She looked at him intently, gauging for any sign that he was lying, but those big brown eyes that stared back at her were like open windows to his big heart.
She swallowed, suddenly feeling as though there was a lump in her throat about to choke her. She clenched her hands into fists the moment she felt them beginning to tremble slightly, her mind racing with thoughts she couldn’t make out.
They confused her, overwhelmed her, so she settled for her default, anger.
“Well, don’t. That’d be easier for both of us.” She spoke coldly, as if they hadn’t spent the past few months attached at the hip.
Eddie shook his head, a bitter laugh of disbelief falling past his lips.
“I really don’t get you.” He spoke in amazement. “Have I been hallucinating this whole time? You think I wouldn’t fall in love with you? You really think it meant nothing?”
She stiffened. The past few months had meant everything to her. They had changed her, melted her frozen heart and warmed her in ways she never thought possible. She had never felt as cared for in her entire life than she had in her time with him.
She just couldn’t imagine it had been the same for him.
Eddie’s shoulders sagged slightly, noticing the insecurity that flashed across her face. He mentally kicked himself, suddenly remembering the stories she had told him of her childhood, of the parents who abandoned her, of the sister she lost and the mother she had gained only to watch her walk away too.
“I mean it.” He told her, his voice soft, as if he was trying not to spook her.
She clenched her jaw, her eyes darting to the ground to avoid his piercing gaze.
“How could I not mean it?” He took a small step forward, his hand itching to reach out to her, but he held back. “I’ve been obsessed with you since you looked at me. Of course I love you.”
She felt her eyes stinging, a sensation she hated, but was powerless against. Most of the people who had said those words to her were now gone, either by tragedy or of their own free will. She didn't know which one hurt more, she just knew that it hurt.
To her, those words were a marker of her loneliness, of an impending abandonment. The thought of Eddie leaving for good hurt too much to even consider.
“Hey,” Eddie reached out, his hand cradling her jaw, gently coaxing her gaze to lift. “I didn’t exactly plan on telling you that for the first time in some douchebag’s driveway, but it doesn’t change anything. I love you.”
He said the words with such ease, it made her chest tighten.
She blew out a stuttering breath, her eyes watery as she looked up at him, causing his chest to tighten at how fragile she looked. She remembered standing by Sarah’s bedside, telling her little sister she loved her just minutes before she took her last breath.
She suddenly felt like the world was collapsing around her, as if she needed to escape.
“I-I haven’t said-”
“I know, it’s ok. You don’t have to say it back.” He assured her. He got the feeling the Chief wasn’t exactly free with words and he doubted the father and daughter spoke such affection to each other. He didn’t doubt that it had been some time since she had uttered the phrase. “I know how you feel, that’s enough for me.”
“You do?”
He nodded, his smile soft as his thumb gently brushed a stray tear that had fallen down her cheek.
“I feel it every time you call me an idiot or roll your eyes at me.”
Her eyes narrowed in disbelief, suddenly feeling as though she had been a bad girlfriend, that she had been treating him like shit. Seeing the look on her face, Eddie let out a small laugh and took her hands in his, holding tightly.
“I feel it every time you reach for my hand or put your head on my shoulder. You don’t let a lot of people in, or even give them the time of day so I feel pretty special to be here with you right now, touching you and keeping my hand attached to my body.” He exaggerated, finally managing to get her to crack a small smile, though it was barely a twitch of her lips.
But he’ll take it. He’d take anything she was willing to give him.
“Come on, let’s go.” He gently pulled her along, even more ready to leave the party that raged behind them.
Before he could guide her to his van, she stopped him, wrapping her arms around him tightly. Eddie’s eyes closed in contentment as he hugged her back, holding her as if she were the most precious thing to him.
His hand lay protectively on the back of her head, as if he could heal everything from her past that coloured her world so darkly today. He wished he had done more that day of the middle school talent show, he wished he had taken her under his wing like he did to other lost sheep he saw at school.
He wished he had been braver, he wondered if he could’ve saved her from years of hurt.
After that night, something had changed. She was much more affectionate with him, as if her sharp edges had been filed down to smooth curves, incapable of delivering a harsh blow.
She had found a level of normalcy with him she didn’t think was possible.
Day after day, the three words rattled around her head incessantly. Some nights, as Eddie lay beside her, she found the words on the tip of her tongue.
There had been so many moments when Eddie said those words to her, lavishing his affection and love on her, that she so badly wanted to say it back, but she kept holding herself back for reasons she didn’t understand.
One Friday night found her at Eddie’s trailer. It was becoming more often that she found herself at his place than her own. She didn’t want to brave her home alone, her father’s growing absence cutting deeper and deeper each day.
It was peaceful as it always was.
A movie played on the small tv, one neither seemed all that interested in. Eddie lay sprawled atop her, his long, lanky limbs tangling with her own. He seemed all too happy to use her chest as a pillow to rest his tired head.
She was close to lulling him to sleep with the way she ran her hands through his mass of curls.
The sound of her heartbeat below his ear calmed him in ways he couldn’t have ever comprehended before she came into his life. He instinctively tightened his grip on her, his arms snaking around her waist, clutching her to him in their quiet bubble of affection.
She looked down at him, a smile tugging at her lips. The way he held her tighter, as if wanting to be closer to her, even as he lay himself on her, made her chest tighten. She had a brief thought that she wanted to squeeze the life out of him, not in a violent way, just in a way you would when you look at a sleeping puppy, something so adorable, something you loved so much you just couldn’t take it.
The way he held her so tightly even as he drifted into the world of sleep made something within her flutter.
She was always so worried people would leave her, it’s why she never bothered to get close to anyone. You can’t be abandoned by anyone if they were never there in the first place.
But as Eddie held her, she found those fears slipping into the abyss, destined to be long forgotten.
She let out a slow breath, a calm resolution settling over her, one she thought would terrify her, but now, seemed so simple and so right.
“I love you.” She whispered, her voice steady, no sign of nerves or indecision.
Eddie was calm on the outside, the only indication he heard her was the upward curve of his lips and the small kiss he pressed to her shoulder. But on the inside, he felt as though his heart had grown twice its size and was about to explode out of his too small chest.
“Love you too.” He mumbled back, making a vow then and there to never let her words of love go unanswered.
~~
The second Jim stepped into the trailer the first thing he noticed was the incredible smell of cooking food that made his stomach rumble, making him realize how many hours it had been since he had eaten.
The second thing he noticed was Eddie Munson standing in his kitchen.
His face dropped, his gaze turning cold at the sight in front of him. He wanted to smite the boy touching his daughter, but the small smile she wore made him hesitate, his face softening for a moment as he took in the sight of her happiness for the first time in what felt like forever.
He would deal with the consequences - AKA Eddie Munson - later.
The second she looked up and spotted her father at the door, her smile fell, her face falling into a mask of indifference.
“What are you doing here?”
He sent an exasperated look to his daughter, a heavy sigh escaping him at her question as he kicked his shoes off.
“I live here.”
“Do you?”
He blew out a long breath, he’d been the subject of her sarcastic comments for weeks now, his growing distance putting her on edge. He had no one else to blame but himself for keeping his own daughter at arm’s length for so long.
“Smells good.” He commented, hoping to lessen the tension in the room.
“I was only planning on the two of us eating, I don’t think there’s enough.” She snarked back at him immediately.
“Stop.” Eddie admonished softly and turned to Jim. “There’s more than enough. This one cooks like she’s feeding an army.” He told him as he reached for the cupboard, pulling out another bowl, ignoring the glare from the girl next to him.
Jim watched the interaction with intrigue, his eyes moving back and forth between the two, noting how his daughter, who was notorious for her sharp attitude, deflated with one look at the boy’s assuring smile.
He didn’t have to like Eddie - a motto he had been repeating for weeks now - but he had to respect how he handled his daughter.
There weren’t many people who could take her sass and he gave the kid props for willingly facing it.
The two of them sat at the table, leaving Jim to stand in his own home like a stranger. He moved towards the kitchen, his eyes lingering on the couple with scrutiny as he grabbed himself a bowl. He didn’t like how close they were sitting, how much of a routine this seemed like to them. He didn’t like to think about what they got up to while he was spending so much time at the cabin with Eleven.
Heaping his own portion, he looked at the chair at the table, contemplating taking a seat or just eating in his room to avoid spending time with the couple.
He grumbled to himself, this was his house, he was going to eat where he damn well pleased. He sat himself down at the table, ignoring the look of disdain from his daughter.
“How’s the spice?”
“Perfect.” Eddie mumbled through a mouthful of food.
“I might need more.” She said and before she could move, Eddie’s fork was down.
“I got it.” He told her, patting her knee as he stood and made his way to the kitchen.
Jim watched, his eyes narrowed calculatingly, as Eddie moved through his kitchen as if he knew where everything was. The thought sickened him.
His glare remained on the kid as he sat back at the table, placing the chili powder beside her, the smiles they gave each other making his frown deepen.
“So, what? You live here now?” Jim grumbled.
“More than you.” She spoke up before Eddie could.
He looked up, meeting her eyes that pierced through him like a knife.
“That’s not fair.”
“Isn’t it?” She countered abruptly. “I’ve barely seen you in the last six months. It’s like I live alone.”
“Well, you’re not exactly alone now, are you?” Jim snarked, sending a cold look to Eddie who had slouched in his chair, his wide eyes looking back and forth between the father and daughter nervously. “You know, I thought I set those ground rules pretty clearly. No boyfriend over unsupervised.”
“So you’d rather I be alone constantly cause you sure as hell aren’t keeping me company.”
He spoke her name through gritted teeth in admonishment, pinching the bridge of his nose, trying hard to reel his temper in. It wouldn’t do any good if they both let their anger control the conversation.
“Things at work have been busy.”
“For six months?”
Jim deflated slightly, his eyes softening as he saw the look of disappointment in her eyes. As if suddenly remembering the boy sitting next to her, he sighed loudly.
“Maybe we should talk about this later.”
“Or never. I’m sure you’d prefer it that way.” She spoke sharply and before anyone could get another word in, she was pushing her chair back and storming away from the table, the telltale slam of her door reverberating in the trailer.
Eddie’s sad eyes watched her go, longing to follow her, but knowing she needed a minute to cool down.
He slumped in his chair, putting his fork down, his appetite long gone. His eyes carefully moved to the Chief across from him who looked forlorn, his face a mask of regret and guilt.
He cleared his throat awkwardly, suddenly very aware that he was alone with his girlfriend’s father, who clearly held no love for him.
“She’ll calm down soon, she’s just stressed right now.” He spoke up quietly, his hesitant voice betraying his nerves.
Jim just looked at the boy across from him with narrowed eyes. He hated that someone else was trying to explain away his daughter’s behaviour to him, the one who should know her better than anyone.
“She’s looking for a job and she’s freaking out about what she wants to do with her life after graduating. You just caught her on a bad day.”
Jim let out a bitter sounding laugh and rubbed a hand over his tired face.
“Think I’m the one making her days bad.” He admitted, his chest tight as he thought of all the mistakes he’d made in the last year, everything he wished he could’ve done differently with her.
Eddie was surprised the Chief even entertained the conversation with him in the slightest. Unwilling to test his luck by continuing what would’ve been a conversation entirely too personal and emotional for the both of them, he grabbed her bowl and slinked out of the kitchen to give her her dinner.
Jim watched Eddie go with curiosity. He listened as carefully as he could, only hearing hushed voices from across the trailer. He was more than surprised when the door didn’t get slammed in the boy’s face and was let into her room.
He exhaled loudly, feeling as though his sudden alone time was penance for what he’d put her through all this time.
A few minutes later, he heard a laugh through the walls. He perked up, his eyes softening as he listened to her happiness, her mood changed so quickly because of that damn boy.
He grumbled a curse and rolled his eyes, hating the thought of her daughter, the girl he couldn’t comprehend growing up right before his very eyes, with a boyfriend. But to hear her laughter, to know she wasn’t doomed to her loneliness and bitterness in his carelessness and idiocy soothed every worry he could’ve conjured.
Alright, I won’t throttle the Munson kid, he thought to himself.
~~
She giggled against his lips as he kissed her frantically, his desperation evident in the way his hands wandered her body eagerly.
“You sure we can’t?” Eddie asked breathlessly in between kisses.
“Not with your uncle in the other room you perv.”
“He’s got the game on, he won’t hear anything.”
She snorted a laugh, which soon turned into a moan she had to stop by biting her lip as he found the spot on her neck he had quickly learned drove her wild.
“There’s no noise on this earth loud enough to drown you out.”
During sex or not, Eddie’s motormouth knew no end. She’d make fun of him for it if it didn’t turn her on to know she could please him like she did.
“I’m not ashamed of my noises.” Eddie remarked, quickly getting back to his mission to leave a giant hickey on her neck.
She sighed, her eyes fluttering closed as he nibbled on her neck, his hips grinding against hers. She so desperately wished Wayne wasn’t home.
“Don’t you dare leave a mark.” She admonished, though with no real warning in her voice. She didn’t really want him to stop.
Eddie pulled away, giving her a cheeky grin, before kissing her firmly, his tongue tangling with hers. He kissed her messily, with a purpose, like they were alone, like they could take it further and devour each other.
The sound of a knock on the door of the trailer did little to deter them. They knew Wayne would deal with it.
It wasn’t until she heard a familiar voice that her blood ran cold, her lips parting from Eddie’s, her hand on his chest holding him back from bringing her back into the heated kiss.
“What?” He asked breathlessly.
“Hey, Chief, how’s it goin’?” They heard Wayne’s voice from the other room.
Eddie’s eyes widened in fear and he quickly pulled his hands from her, as if her dad could see through the closed door.
“What the fuck is he doing here?” She hissed under her breath as she stood from the bed, frantically flattening down her hair and straightening her clothes, desperate to hide any evidence of what her and Eddie had just been doing.
Her anger was simmering, ready to be unleashed like a raging bull, just waiting for the right moment. Her father hadn’t given her the time of day for months, but chooses now of all times to care.
She pulled the bedroom door open and Eddie was surprised that it remained on its hinges. He followed behind her, his heart in his throat as they made their way out to where his uncle and his girlfriend’s father stood.
“Hey, Kiddo.” Jim greeted her with a smile.
“Why are you here?” She asked abruptly, her tone catching Wayne off guard. She had only ever been incredibly respectful and kind around him. He had yet to see her fire.
“Thought I’d pick you up tonight and save Eddie the trouble of driving you home.”
Eddie opened his mouth to argue that it was never trouble, wanting to find a way to keep her with him longer, but she beat him to it.
“It’s not even 7.”
“Well, I was thinking we could finally spend some time together.” Jim told her, giving her a pointed look, silently warning her not to start a war in front of innocent civilians.
He liked Wayne. He was a good, hardworking man who didn’t deserve to get caught in the cross-fire of her rage.
There was a long, awkward moment of silence as she stared back at her dad, as if sizing him up, wanting to catch his bluff, but he remained stoic. She wasn’t getting out of this.
With a heavy exhale that revealed every ounce of her annoyance, she reached out to grab her coat, hoping her cold scowl sent in her father’s direction could speak every bitter thought she wanted to scream.
Eddie watched with pitiful eyes, his hopes for the night crashing before him. He took a step toward her, holding his hand out for her to latch onto to steady herself as she put her shoes on.
“We can hang out tomorrow.” He assured her quietly.
He leaned forward instinctively, but a loud and not at all subtle clearing of a throat stopped him. His eyes widened as he locked eyes with the stern face of the Chief, a silent warning in his gaze to not get any closer to his daughter.
He gulped and took a step back, the thought of a goodnight kiss dashed from his plans in an instant.
With a half-hearted goodbye, she was out the door, not sparing a look back to her father as she climbed into his car. She sat rigidly, her arms crossed over her chest, her gaze staring pointedly out the window, avoiding his own.
“I’m sorry I had to ruin your night, but this is important.” Jim told her as he started the engine. “There’s something I have to show you. It’ll explain everything, why I’ve been so distant lately.”
“I don’t care why you’ve been avoiding me, just take me home.”
Her clipped voice made him wince, his heart sinking at hearing her admit she thought he was purposefully avoiding her.
“I didn’t want it to be like this, but… I had to… it was- you’ll see. I promise it’ll all make sense.”
“I don’t care, I just want to be alone.”
“Well, too bad. I’m your father and you’re my kid, you don’t get to make the rules here.” He argued, finally reaching the end of his patience with her attitude. “I’m sorry I’ve been making you feel so bad all this time, but I was only trying to protect you.”
Her brows furrowed, her intrigued peaked as she finally turned her gaze towards him. His face was serious, his eyes focused on the road with a certain intensity she had rarely seen from him.
A sinking feeling grew within her, thoughts of the upside down, of all the bullshit her dad had to deal with after the ordeal running through her mind. A wave of guilt suddenly overtook her, realizing how hard she had been on him when he had shouldered all of the blame to protect her, Nancy, Jonathan, and the kids from what had happened.
The thought of what he had to show her, what was so important to ruin her night with Eddie, having something to do with the upside down and Hawkins lab made her stomach twist until it felt as though she was seconds from throwing up.
She stayed quiet as he drove, her fingers fidgeting in her lap as her mind raced with horrible possibilities of what her dad was about to reveal to her.
Her confusion only heightened as he drove off the main roads.
“I know I’ve been a bitch but do you really have to take me all the way out here to murder me?” She remarked with a dark sarcasm that only made her father glare at her.
“Not funny.”
Her eyes narrowed, trying to see in the darkness as they drove through the winding roads that led them deeper into the forest.
“Is that grandpa’s cabin?” She asked as the headlights revealed the familiar structure. She hadn’t been in years, she didn’t think her dad had either, but the lights that emanated from the small cabin only made her all the more confused. “What are we doing here?”
“There’s someone you should see.” Her father replied cryptically.
She was eying him carefully as they made their way up the steps to the cabin. Her hesitation only grew tenfold as he knocked a carefully crafted rhythm on the door.
The sound of multiple locks clicking had a feeling rising within her she didn’t like.
“Dad, I don’t-”
“It’s ok. I’d never put you in danger.” He assured her, taking her hand in his, squeezing tightly. “She’s been dying to see you, I couldn’t hold off for any longer.”
She was a bundle of nerves as she stepped into the cabin behind her dad, surprised to see it was clean and not in the dusty and dilapidated state she had last seen it in. It actually looked cozy, like a home.
“Hey, kid?” Jim called out, a grin fighting to pull at his lips. “I did what you asked. You have a visitor.”
“Dad…” She trailed off, wondering if she was going to have to make a call to the hospital to pick up her delusional father who had finally cracked, but the soft sound of a door opening from beside her gave the thought pause.
She turned and her eyes widened, suddenly feeling weak in the knees, like she would collapse under the force of a breeze. Her heart raced, her eyes stinging with tears as she looked at the little girl that had haunted her dreams for months.
Summary: She was the ice queen of Hawkins, all sharp edges and biting words. Eddie Munson was intimidated but smitten. The town freak and the local bitch find love.
When Will Byers goes missing, she's thrown into a fight against foes she never could have dreamed of, and forced to hide dangerous secrets from the boy she was falling for.
Word count: 16.5K
Warnings: Aftermath of Season 1, allusions to PTSD and trauma, lots of fluff, smut, loss of virginity
~~
“It feels weird being back.” Jonathan mumbled as he inched closer to her to avoid a pair of rambunctious teens who almost knocked into him. “I know they’re not, but it feels like everyone’s staring, like they know what we did.”
She laughed, though she couldn’t deny that she was feeling every ounce of Jonathan’s paranoia.
“I’m sure if they all knew we had fought a monster this weekend, they wouldn’t be ignoring us like this.”
Jonathan grimaced slightly at the memory of what they had done that fateful Saturday. It was one he was eager to forget.
“How’re you doing?”
She looked over at her friend, slightly taken aback by his question, unable but to feel her defenses rising.
“What do you mean?”
Jonathan rolled his eyes. They had gotten closer throughout the entire upside down ordeal, but he still wasn’t used to her usual defensive tone. Only she would question the care given to her.
“I mean, you fought off a whole gang of government agents trying to protect a kid with superpowers.”
The mention of Eleven had her chest tightening, a feeling stirring in her stomach that repulsed her and she pushed past it, desperate to end the conversation, and briefly contemplating fleeing from Jonathan’s side and ignoring him for the foreseeable future.
Instead, she just shrugged and pretended she wasn’t reeling from the things she had seen at that middle school.
“I think the Demogorgan did all the work. I shouldn’t get any credit.” She mumbled and kept her eyes down as Jonathan looked over at her, refusing to see the concern that was sure to be on his face.
“How’s Will?” She continued before he could ask anymore questions.
Jonathan smiled at the thought of his little brother. “He’s good. He’s coming home tonight.”
She smiled, having no words for how relieved she was that the sweet boy was ok. She was thankful for the bell ringing, which effectively cut off the inevitably emotional moment.
“I’ll catch up with you later.” Jonathan promised as they went their separate ways.
She lingered in the hallway for a moment, trying to make sense of everything, though it felt like a losing game. It seemed strange to be back in a place where she was surrounded by others who were so unaware of the horrors she had seen.
It was stifling to meet the gazes of others and have them cower, not that it was out of the ordinary, she knew her reputation, but this time it felt more than well earned. She feared they all knew what she had done, that she had shot a man, let him get ripped apart before her very eyes.
Taking a deep breath, she forced the feelings down, ready to ignore them until the day she died, or until they gave her a mental breakdown, whichever came first. She shook herself from her thoughts and continued on her way with one goal in mind.
Stepping into the cafeteria, her eyes fell onto Eddie being his usual rambunctious self with the rest of the Hellfire crew. She smiled to herself, feeling her insides twist pleasurably as she watched him gesture emphatically, his eyes alight with amusement as he ranted.
She missed him and, not wanting another minute to pass without him, she began her purposeful trek towards him.
Eddie perked up, his eyes alighting with glee as he noticed her walking towards them. The other members of Hellfire looked confused as Eddie suddenly stopped talking mid sentence. They all turned to look where he was grinning and tensed, their eyes widening in intimidation at her arrival.
“Hey.” She greeted slightly awkwardly, sparing a brief glance at the others before settling her gaze comfortably on Eddie. “You mind if I sit?”
“Of course not.” He smiled, already pulling a chair out for her.
She took a seat, ignoring the looks of disbelief on the faces of Eddie’s friends. She pretended they didn’t exist as she leaned over, kissing Eddie squarely on the cheek, a smirk growing at the blush that bloomed on his pale skin.
Eddie grinned widely, his heart racing within his chest at her brave gesture.
“Hey.” He breathed out, wondering how he was still alive and upright at the moment.
She cleared her throat, her eyes moving towards the others at the table who quickly averted their gazes obnoxiously obviously when she looked in their direction. It was awkward, the way the boys refused to meet her gaze, as if they would turn to stone with one measly look in her eyes.
Beside her, Eddie was sending glares to his friends, silently begging them not to embarrass him.
She laughed slightly, the sound causing them to raise their gazes, the tension breaking when they saw she wasn’t scowling at them like they expected.
“I like your shirt.” Gareth choked out nervously, nodding towards the Led Zeppelin shirt she was wearing. He’d never spoken to the girl before but from what he’s seen, he was sure a fist to the face was to follow. He was pleasantly surprised when she smiled awkwardly and thanked him.
An uncomfortable silence followed for a few more seconds before Grant cleared his throat and gained the courage to speak up.
“You know the kid that came back to life, right?”
Eddie sent him a death glare, flicking a pretzel at his head. He knew how sensitive the topic of Will was and the last thing he needed was his friends making her uncomfortable.
“Uhh, yeah. I mean, he didn’t really come back to life. He was never actually dead.” She answered, her voice slightly stunted as she thought back to the past week of her life.
“That’s the craziest shit I ever heard.” Gareth chimed in.
“My mom thinks there’s some government conspiracy going on.”
And just like that, the group of them went off on a tangent about the latest town news.
Eddie placed his hand on her knee, causing her to look over at him. He raised his brows, a silent question if she was ok. She nodded and placed her hand over his, squeezing assuringly.
“Wasn’t your dad working that case? Have you heard anything?”
The question brought her back into the conversation and she shifted in her seat, her brain running a mile a minute as she tried to figure out how to answer. She couldn’t very well tell them all the gory details.
“He’s not really allowed to talk about it… like, legally.”
“Are the FBI involved?”
“She just said they’re not allowed to talk about it, dipshit.” Eddie chimed in, stopping his friends from treating her like some fad for them to gawk at. She smiled softly, her gratitude for him growing as he steered the conversation in a different direction.
As they started talking about their latest campaign, she let her attention wander, her eyes falling on Nancy as she passed the table.
The girl sent her a smile and a small wave, to which she just nodded, no trace of a scowl or indignation on her face.
She remembered the way Nancy had thrown her arms around her at the hospital and thanked her profusely for protecting her little brother. And she had to give the girl props, shooting a monster made her more badass than she ever would’ve given her credit for. Living through interdimensional monsters seemed to have broken the ice between them.
Eddie’s brows furrowed, noticing the interaction between the two women who, as far as he knew, had never even spoken before.
“Since when are you friends with prissy Wheeler?”
She sent Eddie a look and nudged him lightly. “She’s not so bad.”
The rest of lunch went smoothly, Eddie’s friends were nice, though it was clear they still didn’t trust her all that much and believed she would snap at them at any moment. But she knew the paranoia was well deserved.
Sensing the tension at the table, Eddie leaned in close to her, his hand falling to her knee once again.
“You wanna go out for a smoke?”
It was the best offer she could’ve heard and she eagerly nodded.
The Hellfire Club were left to stare, still slightly in awe, as the couple left the table together. They watched as Eddie’s hand slithered towards hers, noting their Dungeon Master’s nervousness in the gesture, a trait they had never seen from the overly exuberant man before.
“She’s gonna eat him alive.” Grant finally spoke up, his wide eyed stare locked onto the couple as they left the room.
“Stop,” Jeff admonished. “I think it’s nice. Eddie’s obviously smitten, he seems happy.”
“It’s like a golden retriever going out with a panther.”
Jeff rolled his eyes at his friends. He didn’t want to think Eddie’s blooming relationship was as doomed as they believed.
“If - and that’s an if - she does break his heart, we’ll be there for him.”
“I’ll probably take her side just so she doesn’t kick my ass.” Gareth mumbled, earning a shove from Jeff.
Outside the cafeteria, Eddie was looking over at her with a shy smile, his gaze fluttering down to their intertwined hands. He still couldn’t believe this was real, that he got the girl. These things didn’t happen to people like him and he was still pinching himself that she was willingly putting herself in the line of ridicule by being seen with him in public.
He should’ve known she’d be fearless, he never should’ve doubted it.
Once they got outside, Eddie very much hated letting go of her hand to fish his cigarettes out of his pocket.
“I’m sorry about them, they were being dicks.” He mumbled through the lit cancer stick in his mouth.
“You don’t need to apologize. They were fine.”
“They acted like terrified little mice.”
She snorted, remembering how Gareth had flinched when she reached out for a napkin.
“I can’t really blame them.” She responded. “I think my reputation is pretty well earned.”
Eddie frowned, he hated how other people looked at her, despite the fact that he knew it was for good reason.
He passed her the cigarette and watched intently as she took a long inhale, the view bringing him back to the night at the party where they first spoke. That night was the start of everything and he would cherish it forever, even if it ended ten seconds later with her storming away from him with a glare.
“So..” He started slowly, unsure of how to approach what he so desperately wanted to ask. “Is everything ok? I saw on the news, Will coming back to life and… I mean, I can’t even wrap my head around it so I can’t even imagine what you’re feeling.”
She felt her throat tighten, a knot forming in her stomach. She didn’t want the beginning of their relationship to start with her flat out lying to him about something so life changing, but the thought of telling Eddie what she’d seen, of those horrible thoughts swirling around her mind damning his own made her feel just as sick.
“I don’t really have any words for it.” She mumbled, handing the cigarette back to him.
“It’s so crazy, I thought this town was the most boring place in all of America and here we are with a government scandal. It’s pretty metal.”
She laughed, her affection for him growing tenfold at his ability to make her laugh when she was feeling so dark.
“But… you’re ok, right?”
Her lips twitched upwards, every ounce of her softening at his words.
“Yeah, I’m ok.”
“Good.”
He was too sweet, she didn’t know if she wanted to kiss him or slap him for it. It was so new, feeling this way about someone and she was still getting used to it. She didn’t ever want to hurt him and that was certainly nothing she’d ever worried about before with anyone.
“I’m sorry for blowing you off this weekend.” She spoke quietly, her face becoming more serious.
Eddie immediately shook his head. “You don’t need to apologize. I knew you had bigger things to deal with.”
“I wanted to be with you.”
His eyes softened at the way she looked at him, like she was desperate for him to understand that she hadn’t meant to ditch him, that she was scared he would be upset. He grabbed her hand, his fingers tracing gently over her knuckles.
“I know. I wish I was with you too.” He told her and reveled in the way she turned her eyes to the ground shyly at his attention. “You’ve been through a lot the past couple weeks, you needed to deal with it.”
“So I haven’t scared you off completely?”
He scoffed. “Not a chance.” He teased in a lilted voice as he leaned in, their noses brushing gently before he kissed her softly, affirming what they both needed in that moment.
The world seemed to slow down as he kissed her, as his hand reached out to cup her jaw and hold her closely. It was easy to forget anything else existed with his lips on hers.
The sudden slam of the gym doors made her flinch and jerk away from Eddie, the noise forcing her mind back to that hallway and the agent that blocked their way. She remembered the deafening sound of the gunshot she fired and the gut-twisting sound of his screams as he was eaten alive by the Demogorgon.
“Are you ok? What happened?” Eddie asked, his eyes wide as he looked over every inch of her face, trying to gauge just what was wrong, fearing that he had done something to make her uncomfortable.
She swallowed thickly, forcing the memories from her head.
“Nothing, I’m fine.”
Eddie eyed her carefully, concern pouring out of those big brown eyes. “You sure?”
“Yeah.” She answered quickly and grabbed the cigarette from between his fingers, taking a long drag, letting the burn of the nicotine distract her thoughts away from the horrors that lingered.
Eddie looked over his shoulder at the group of jocks who were exiting the gym and frowned, coming to the conclusion that she didn’t want to show any PDA in front of those assholes who usually torment her with their relentless flirting.
“You wanna get outta here?” He asked suddenly, the thought of having her just to himself more enticing than anything else he could think of doing.
“Now?”
“Yeah, why not?” He shrugged. “What, are you just dying to get to O’Donnell’s next period?”
She scoffed, he knew full well how much she hated that old bat.
“Come on.” He grabbed her hand, pulling her from where she leaned against the wall. “We’ll go anywhere you want.”
She bit her lip in contemplation. “You wanna go to my place?”
The insinuation wasn’t lost on Eddie and he almost forgot to breathe. He just nodded, dumbly walking with his hand in hers towards his van, all the while feeling like a wildfire was roaring in his chest.
He was trying to keep his cool as he drove, blindly following her directions, but he couldn’t help the giddy feeling seeping through his veins. With his music blasting, her at his side, he pictured the both of them after graduation, out on the open road, traveling wherever the hell they wanted.
He wanted it all with her. The thought should’ve scared him, given that they’d only really been officially together for a couple of weeks, but he found he didn’t care. The thought of moving too fast was brushed off easily when he saw her smiling at him from the passenger seat.
He knew it was always where she was meant to sit.
Halfway through the drive, the tape that had been playing ended and he guided her to the glove compartment where he kept the rest of his music. She opened the compartment and smiled lightly at the haphazard way they were all tossed in. She rifled through the piles, recognizing a few metal bands from the pins he wore on his denim vest.
Her hands suddenly stilled as she came to a familiar cover.
Nina Simone.
She pulled the tape out and turned to Eddie, who looked back at her questioningly, her expression softer than he had ever seen. When he noticed the tape in her hands he flushed and turned his attention back to the road, hoping she couldn’t see the redness that sprawled up his neck.
He cleared his throat, his fingers tapping nervously against the wheel. “I picked it up after you mentioned her.”
Weeks ago, he had asked what her favorite musician was and here she was in his van, holding her favorite album that he had checked out just because he knew she liked it.
“She’s good. I Put A Spell on You is pretty badass.”
No words came to her, she was left to look at the man beside her, completely out of her element as her heart fluttered and did things she wasn’t used to feeling.
“I’m glad you liked it.” She replied softly, her voice holding an air of wonder she knew she had never sounded before.
Eddie had that way about him, pulling her out of her comfort zone without her expecting it. She found she didn’t totally hate it.
When they pulled up to her place, Eddie let out a low whistle as he got out of his van.
“This is a thousand percent nicer than my trailer.”
She laughed and rolled her eyes. “Wait until you’ve seen the state of the inside.”
He looked around as she let him inside, trying to find all the little things that made the place hers, but the scattered newspapers and sports memorabilia on the walls only reminded him of her intimidating father.
“Holy shit,” He breathed out, stepping towards the back door. “You have a lake in your backyard?”
“It’s more like a swamp. I think I’d have to take you to the hospital if you stepped foot in that water.”
Eddie laughed, but it cut off when she grabbed his hand and dragged him down the hall. The realization that she was taking him to her room made his throat close and he swallowed nervously.
She opened the door and stepped in but stopped when she noticed Eddie hadn’t followed.
“What are you doing?” she asked with a slight laugh at the way he lingered in the doorway.
“I’m savoring the moment.”
“Oh my god.” She mumbled, though she couldn’t deny the amusement that coursed through her. “Are you serious?”
“Yes! This is everything my 12 year old self dreamed of and it’s finally happening. Let me have my moment.”
“You’re such an idiot.”
He smiled and took an overdramatic deep breath as he stepped into the room. His delight only grew as he heard her laugh.
“Is it everything you dreamed?” She asked sarcastically as she watched Eddie look around the small and messy room.
“It’s more than I ever could have hoped for. You might need to pinch me so I know this is real.”
She pursed her lips together but it did nothing to stifle her laughter. His dramatic antics, ones she used to roll her eyes at, were now what made her swoon. The girl she was just two months ago would be horrified.
Eddie noticed the stack of tapes on her dresser and moved towards them like a moth to a flame, beginning to sort through the collection, humming at every band he came by that he approved of.
“No way.” He muttered in disbelief and pulled out a Black Sabbath tape, turning to look at her with nothing but glee.
“What? Only obnoxious metalheads can like Ozzy?”
Eddie ignored the quip, the look of wonder shining in his eyes as he looked back at her, his grin making her cheeks threaten to heat. “I can’t believe you’re real.”
“Stop.” She mumbled with a roll of her eyes, the praise unnatural to her.
Eddie laughed and looked over the other trinkets on her desk. He paused as he came to a framed picture. The younger version of herself was easy to pick out and he felt himself smile at the sight of her cute smile and pigtails.
But the younger girl sitting in her lap made his expression sober slightly.
From beside him she tensed, noticing what he was looking at. She shifted on her feet and cleared her throat, desperately trying to force her walls down, to not become defensive like was second nature to her, especially when it came to her sister.
“That’s Sarah.”
Eddie had heard of the sister she lost all those years ago, the people in this town talked enough about the elusive Chief’s many skeletons in his closet. To put a face to the name of the one she had lost made it so real to him and he felt himself swallow thickly, a wave of emotion hitting him intensely.
“She’s adorable.”
She could only nod wordlessly, feeling as though a cinder block was resting on her chest. Eddie looked over at her and when he saw the look on her face that let him know she dreaded to say anything more about her sister, he reached out, taking her hand in his.
Her eyes met his and she knew she was safe. He wouldn’t force her to talk about it, he would let her take her time, and she became even more grateful for him.
She stepped closer to him and he turned to fully face her, the moment between them shifting into something more charged. He reached out, moving a strand of hair from her face, his eyes taking in every inch of the beautiful girl before him.
“I can’t believe you’re real.” She told him, her voice no more than a whisper.
Eddie let out a sound of disbelief and he shook his head, his mouth opening, but no words escaping. He found himself tongue tied, his brain short-circuiting, unable to function properly with her so close to him.
“Thank you for putting up with me.”
Eddie scoffed lightly, his arms winding around her waist. “You took the words right outta my mouth.”
To her, she thought he was a saint for putting up with what she believed was her untamable bad attitude. But to him, Eddie thought she was just as special to risk even being seen with him in public. He knew he was eccentric, he knew he liked things most others didn’t and he was shocked she was even spending a minute of her time with him.
He kissed her firmly, his hands tightening around her as sparks shocked through his entire body when she kissed him back with equal excitement. Her arms wound around his neck, her fingers finding their way through his mess of curls, the feeling sending tingles down the length of his spine.
It became heated in the blink of an eye, the kiss growing deeper, his tongue tangling with hers with a finesse as though they had been doing this for years, his hands wandering downwards to her ass, her hips moving in closer to his, getting dangerously close to shamelessly grinding against him.
His body felt like it was on fire, his brain was slowing in a way that was so foreign to him, but felt euphoric.
They pulled away, their heavy breaths the only noise in the room. Eddie kept his forehead against hers and smiled, kissing her once more chastely.
“I can’t believe I get to kiss you like that.”
She smiled, the sight dazzling him. “You better get used to it.”
~~
She leaned against the lit posters as she finished off her cigarette, blowing out one last cloud of smoke before moving to enter the theater when a voice stopped her.
“Hey, Hopper.”
She looked over her shoulder and let out an audible groan as she saw Jesse Parker - the guy who grabbed her ass and she’d hit in the face with a lunch tray - strolling towards her, the self-assured smirk on his face forcing the urge to hit him again bubbling inside her.
“What could you possibly want?”
“What, I can’t talk to you?”
“I’d prefer it if you didn’t.” She spoke monotonously, praying he would get the hint. She thought hitting him in the face would be enough of a signal, but apparently it wasn’t.
Jesse just laughed and leaned against the wall beside her. “You busy?”
“No, I just came to the movies to stand outside by myself.” The sarcasm rolled off her tongue easily. She moved to head for the door again, but Jesse quickly reached out to grab her arm to stop her.
“Come on, I’m sure you got a minute to spare, right?”
She looked down at his hand on her arm and sent him a venomous glare. “If you wanna keep your hand attached to your body I suggest you remove it.”
He let go of her arm and rolled his eyes at her brash nature. “Why are you always such a bitch?”
“Because of guys like you. It’s a wonder I haven’t walked into traffic yet.”
He scoffed and opened his mouth to respond but she stopped him.
“Look, maybe you’re not a total dimwit, maybe you’re onto something.” She began, her tone too sickly sweet to be real as she leaned in closer to him, causing him to raise an intrigued brow, thinking he finally had her. “Maybe one night I’ll go to your house, make my way up to your bedroom, take all my clothes off …and kill you in your sleep so I can finally find some fucking peace. You still live on Peachtree, right?”
The jock’s smile was quickly wiped off his face, leaving him to gape at her in bewilderment at the violent turn in what he stupidly thought was her flirting.
She left the idiot on the curb as she stepped into the theater, spotting Eddie immediately and letting out a breath, her anger deflating as he flashed her a smile on his way back from the concession stand.
Eddie handed her the snacks as he got back to her side. “Two tickets to Scarface. You ready, baby?”
She nodded, already beginning to dig into her bucket of popcorn.
“You sure you’re ok with seeing something so violent?”
She glared at Eddie over her popcorn. “You think I can’t handle it?”
“No, I’m sure you’ve caused more damage than anyone in that movie will.” He commented, making her snicker and nudge his side. “It’s just, I dunno, I thought you’d wanna see something more romantic.”
“I know you’re excited to see it. And you know how I feel about romcoms, I’d much rather watch Al Pacino kill a bunch of people than sit through All The Right Moves again.”
Eddie smiled bashfully at the memory of when he’d taken her to see the movie on one of their first dates, wrongfully assuming she’d enjoy watching the romcom over the horror movie they ditched the first movie for.
From over Eddie’s shoulder, she noticed Jesse watching them with a scowl. She smirked and grabbed Eddie by his jacket, pulling him towards her. He let out a noise of surprise but it was stifled as she crashed his lips to hers.
He responded to her fiery kiss immediately, his tongue tangling with hers, not giving any care to who could see them. He made a noise of contentment. His empty brain was seconds away from dropping the popcorn he was holding to the floor to wrap his arms around her when she pulled away.
They were both breathless, Eddie staring down at her with wide eyes and a slowly growing grin.
“What was that for?”
She shrugged. “Just felt like it.”
His face was bright red, words lost to him as he looked back at her in disbelief. He would never get used to the way she made him feel. His heart had never beat so fast, it was like experiencing a constant adrenaline rush.
He moved his drink into the crook of his elbow so he now had a free hand which snaked its way into hers, their fingers intertwining as they walked towards the theater.
The sound of snickers met his ears, a sound that wasn’t uncommon to him, but it was a sound that, after his years of being bullied, never failed to make him tense. It became a habit nowadays, with the amount of times he’d been the butt of the joke at school and his head snapped to attention, his eyes searching the theater to find the noise.
He saw a group of guys he recognized from school, most of which were on the basketball team, most of which were ones that loved to shove him into lockers and spray paint his van with the words “devil freak”.
His jaw clenched and he was ready to brush it off and ignore them as he usually did for his own safety, but when he saw one of them send a wink and blow a kiss to the girl at his side, all notion of self preservation was gone.
The second he took a step towards them, she grabbed onto his arm, stopping him in his tracks.
“Eddie, don’t. They’re not worth it.” She knew the second she’d seen his expression change that he would get himself beat up to defend her name.
“I’m not gonna let them treat you like that.”
“I don’t care what they do.”
Eddie let out a long breath, his eyes torturously moving back to the group of jocks, wincing slightly as they laughed obnoxiously at his expense. He knew they drove his girlfriend crazy but he couldn’t help that voice in the back of his mind, the green eyed monster that reminded him how out of his league she was.
To see that there were guys miles above his social standing that were vying for her attention made him want to lock himself in his trailer and never come out.
With a roll of her eyes and a prompt middle finger in the direction of the jocks, she was ready to brush them off and make her way into the theater, but with one look at Eddie’s face, the slight frown, the furrow of his brow, the dimness of his usually bright eyes that was indicative he was miles away in thought, made her stop.
The realization came to her barely a second later and she was ready to smack him in hopes it would knock some sense into him.
“Oh my god, you can’t be serious.”
“What?”
“You really think you’re in any kind of competition with those idiots?”
“They never leave you alone.” He muttered, feeling equal parts embarrassed for admitting it out loud and downtrodden to think there was any inkling of truth.
“None of them actually like me, they just wanna fuck me.”
Eddie let out a stunted breath, as if he had been physically punched as his face scrunched in distaste, the words making his entire body clench. “That doesn’t make me feel better.”
She pursed her lips together, wishing she could move back just a few seconds in time. The grip she had on his arm moved downwards so she could link her hand with his, squeezing slightly.
“It’s not like it’s ever gonna happen. They’ve been hounding me since freshman year and I’ve never given them the time of day. What makes you think I will now?”
Eddie just shrugged, feeling like an idiot for the insecurities he tried so hard to push down creeping to the surface.
“Eddie,” She spoke softly, smiling weakly when his eyes finally met hers. “I’m here with you and there’s nowhere else I’d rather be. There’s no one else I’d wanna be with right now.”
Moments like these, where she saw Eddie’s true colors, the man behind the overzealous rants and eccentric nature, made her breathe a sigh of relief. She wasn’t the only one completely out of their depth in this developing relationship.
They both thought the other was too good for them and they were both too stubborn (and too nervous) to have a conversation about it like grown adults.
Eddie’s expression smoothed out, his anxiety drifting away with every wrinkle that cleared out.
“Sorry.” He muttered, feeling his face heating with embarrassment, internally rolling his eyes at himself for letting those assholes get to him.
She squeezed his hand again and planted a kiss on his cheek, silent reassurance that she wasn’t upset, that she would never shame him for how those jocks made him feel.
They were more alike than she first thought. Granted, Eddie didn’t go around cracking skulls as she was known to do, but she saw that fire in him, the desire to protect her that had similarly grown within her over the last few months.
It made her heart jump in ways she didn’t think she was ready to admit.
The next day at school, she seemed to stick closer to his side, her foot bumping against his under the table in the cafeteria, the two of them sending sly looks to each other, making the other smile as they pretended to listen to the Hellfire club’s latest rant.
Eddie’s eyes drifted past her to the group of jocks at their usual table, spotting the few of them from the movies the night before.
With a half-assed plan in his head, he moved to stand up, gaining the attention of his friends.
“Where you going?”
“Forgot to get a soda. I’ll be right back.” He smiled down at her, causing her to raise a questioning brow at how overzealous he had sounded, as if she was out of the loop of some juicy secret he was harboring.
Her eyes lingered on his retreating form, her nerves rising slightly as she feared just what his crazy mind was planning.
Eddie picked up his soda from the vending machine, his hands moving behind his back as he subtly began to shake the can as he sauntered towards the table of jocks.
“Gentlemen.” He greeted with a tilt of his head, the plastic smile on his face remaining despite the glares and looks of disgust he got from the athletes and the cheerleaders at their sides.
“What the fuck do you want, Freak?” The captain of the basketball team sneered at him, his hands twitching, just aching for a reason to punch his lights out.
“Just wanted to congratulate you on your latest win. Looks like you’ll be headed to the championship this year.”
The jocks shared looks of confusion between each other, they knew the resident freak was eccentric but even they had no idea where he was headed with this spiel. At this point, most of the cafeteria was watching with bated breath, most praying to see the freak get knocked on his ass.
“And you-” Eddie turned towards Jesse Parker, slapping his hand down on his shoulder, a delighted smirk gracing his features. “Maybe you’ll even make it off the bench this year.”
Jesse’s face darkened, he was seconds away from getting to his feet and risking detention just to knock some of Eddie’s teeth out. Before he could move an inch, Eddie had leaned in closer and moved the soda onto the table in front of him.
“A token of my gratitude.” He explained and opened the can, abruptly jumping back as the soda exploded, spraying the jock and most who were sitting at the table.
The cafeteria erupted into a cacophony of gasps and raucous laughter.
Jesse sputtered, wiping his face down as he sprung to his feet. “You’re fucking dead, Munson!”
Eddie cackled happily as he zig-zagged through a maze of tables, looking back at the jock chasing after him with nothing but pure delight written on his face, the cheers (and jeers at his expense) fueling him to run faster.
The teacher who had the unfortunate job of lunch duty was yelling at the both of them, a scolding finger wagging in their direction, insisting they march their asses down to the principal's office.
As Eddie was escorted out of the cafeteria, he turned on his heel, his gaze finding hers immediately, his smile widening when he saw her wide eyes and slack jaw.
“I’ll never forget you!” He yelled, placing his hands over his heart, as if he were leaving her side to go to war.
Left at the Hellfire table, his friends laughed and cheered along with the rest of the rowdy teenagers. Jeff chuckled, but couldn’t help but spare a look back at their newest addition, curious as to how she’d react to Eddie’s display that left many eyes on her.
He was surprised to see the slight upturn of her lips, her expression devoid of the usual fire he was used to seeing.
“God, he’s such an idiot.” She drawled, the pure adoration in her eyes shining.
~~
A routine had been developed over the past few weeks. Sneaking away from school to make out like the pair of horny teenagers they were was becoming second nature, with just a look shared between them in class needed to get the other on board.
“I really have to go.” Eddie mumbled against her lips, though he continued to kiss her fiercely and made no move to get off of her.
“You said that… five minutes ago.” She teased through frantic kisses.
He groaned and pulled away, putting a little distance between their bodies. “This time I meant it.”
“So get off.”
He looked down at her, taking in her red, swollen lips and messy hair splayed against her pillow and found himself unwilling to move a single muscle. He knew he wasn’t the smartest, his report card could tell you that, but if he left her there now he was sure he’d be the dumbest man on the planet.
“Fuck.” He mumbled and leaned down to crash his lips to hers again.
She giggled against him and he could’ve sworn his heart exploded at the sound. He could never get over hearing it and he did everything in his power to make sure he heard it every single day. He hiked the leg she had thrown around his waist even higher, allowing him to grind against her.
The feeling of his hardness made her heart race. It wasn’t new, it wasn’t even new to her in the past 30 minutes, he’d gotten hard basically the second she kissed him that afternoon, but it never failed to drive her absolutely wild.
They had never crossed that boundary but they had gotten pretty damn close.
Eddie let out a small noise as her hips moved against his, feeling goosebumps rise on every inch of his body, despite the fact that he felt as though flames were licking down each of his limbs.
Despite the pleasure coursing through his veins, the nagging voice in the back of his head he’d been steadily ignoring the past twenty minutes reminded him how late he was. He spared a look at the clock, his vision blurry and his eyes soon fluttering closed as she began to plant sloppy kisses down the slope of his neck.
“Fuck.” He whispered and forced his eyes open once more, his gaze settling on the clock, a groan escaping him when he saw the time. “Band practice started ten minutes ago.”
That certainly got her attention. While she would’ve loved nothing more than to keep Eddie at her side and his lips on hers, she didn’t want his friends to hate her. Their relationship was still new and she didn’t want Eddie to start alienating his friends for her.
She placed one last kiss to his neck and slumped back into the pillows beneath her with a heavy sigh.
“I’m so sorry, Baby. I’ll make it up to you tomorrow, I promise.”
She smiled at Eddie’s emphatic tone, as if he was committing the ultimate betrayal by leaving her side.
“It’s fine. I’ve taken up enough of your time, you should go see your friends.”
He smiled and leaned down, kissing her firmly, the action lasting a few seconds longer than it should have. He pulled away and quickly adjusted his clothes and his hair, though it was pretty much a lost cause thanks to the work of her deft fingers.
She got off her bed with a groan, the couple walking to the door with the same enthusiasm as an inmate making their way to death row.
She watched as he put his shoes back on, shifting back and forth on her feet, not liking the strange feeling that was growing within her.
Eddie was still there, right in front of her, but watching as he got ready to leave made her miss him, as if she wouldn’t see him again just hours later at school the next day.
“If you keep pouting like that, I’m not gonna leave.”
Eddie’s voice snapped her out of her thoughts and she grit her teeth, her face hardening as she tried hard to pretend she hadn’t been pouting like some idiotic school girl.
He laughed at her attempt to hide her expression and reached out, taking her hands in his, leaning in to kiss her soundly.
“I don’t like leaving either. I contemplated quitting the band like seven times while we were making out.”
She huffed out a laugh and rolled her eyes, shoving at his chest lightly. “Go, they’re waiting for you.”
Eddie walked to the door and turned back to her. “I’ll see you tomorrow, Sweetheart.”
“See you.”
Once the door closed behind him, she was left standing in the middle of the room, her arms winding around herself as a sudden urge to escape washed over her.
She usually loved her solitude, preferred it over company if she was being honest, but since Eddie, since the ordeal with the Upside Down, the thought of being alone made her want to crawl out of her skin.
Having no idea when her dad was expected home, she sat on the couch, turned on the tv and let mindless sitcoms distract her from the loneliness and paranoia festering within her. As the hours passed and it grew darker outside, she tensed, visions of the monster from the upside down creeping in her mind.
She kept her focus on the tv, refusing the torturous instinct to look out the window, scared of what she’d find looking back at her in the shadows. Despite how much she told herself to be logical, the memories never stopped tormenting her.
The front door suddenly slammed open, causing her to jump, a yelp slipping past her lips as she instinctively reached for a weapon at her hip that was no longer there.
Her dad stood frozen in the doorway, his face tight with concern, eyeing her for a long few seconds.
“Is everything ok?”
“I’m fine.” She brushed him off, forcing her tense shoulders to relax as she turned her attention back to the tv. “Did you have to slam the door like that?”
Jim sighed loudly, his concerned gaze lingering on his daughter as he took his hat and removed his gun off his belt. He moved to sit next to her on the couch, the pit of worry growing the longer he noticed her avoiding his gaze.
The silence between them was stifling, it had been since the night at the hospital. He could tell she was shaken but hadn’t said a word, frightening him even further.
“I think we need to talk about that night.”
“I don’t need to talk about it.”
“I know you’re still thinking about it. You’re jumpy, you flinch everytime you hear a loud noise, you zone out constantly, you’re clearly not ok.”
“I said I’m fine. Why can’t you just drop it?”
“Because you’re not convincing, Kiddo.” He talked back, huffing at the expected eye roll it earned him.
She kept her eyes on the tv, refusing to acknowledge him and the issue at hand. With his patience waning, Jim took hold of the remote and turned off the tv, causing her to grit her teeth, her eyes rolling up to the ceiling as she took in a long breath, knowing what was coming.
“Your school called today. Said something about you skipping class. Said you’ve barely shown up the past couple weeks.”
The only indication that what the school had told him was true was by the way her eyes fell to her fingers that fidgeted in her lap.
“I know you had to do things that night that you never should’ve had to do. That you saw things you never should’ve seen. It wasn’t fair, but you…” He took a deep breath, his emotions stirring once again at the thought of that night, knowing she had been in danger and he hadn’t been there to protect her. “You took care of those kids and I know you take more pride in that than anything else.”
“I don’t wanna talk about it.”
There was no fire in her tone, no cold glare that threatened him not to speak anymore words on the thought. She just sounded tired. He knew the guilt his daughter carried for Eleven’s sacrifice. The few words she had spoken that night at the hospital as she explained the powered child’s disappearance with tears in her eyes had been enough of an explanation.
Jim frowned and reached out, placing his hand on her knee comfortingly, eyeing his daughter carefully, not used to seeing her so somber. Not that she was ever overly happy, but this was different to anything he had seen her feel.
“Look, I know things have been tough lately, that going back to normal can be difficult, especially after what you saw, but you have to.”
“Why?” She asked quietly, the question one she couldn’t get off her mind.
“Because you don’t have another choice.” Jim said bluntly. “You think you can stop going to school, flunk out, do nothing with your life and then you’ll be happy? That it’ll make the memories go away?”
She rolled her eyes, his dramatics causing her temper to rise. “I skipped a few classes, that doesn’t mean I’m dropping out.”
“So why are you skipping? What, you just come home and sit here all by yourself, wallowing in your own pity?”
His sass was getting close to matching her own and she scowled coldly, his tone doing nothing but making her more annoyed.
“That’s not why.”
“So tell me.” Jim spoke sternly, nearing the end of his patience.
She kept her eyes down, her hands twirling the string on her hoodie anxiously, fearing the blowout expected with her next words. She had never given her dad a reason to feel overly protective about boys, but she knew the second she spoke the name of the boy of her affection, he would blow his top.
“I hang out with Eddie.”
The silence that followed was stifling. She spared a look over at her dad, her brows rising as she noticed his blank expression, his body stiff and frozen in spot, as if her words had caused him to malfunction.
After a few long seconds, Jim finally took in a ragged breath, the news churning his stomach in a way he wasn’t expecting. He never had to deal with his daughter having crushes, she seemed to hate everyone equally and he was praying he never would have to deal with the time she started to warm up to one of those idiots that would never be good enough for her.
He cleared his throat and ran a hand over his frowning mouth as he tried to find the words to respond.
“You-” He paused, clearing his throat again when his voice came out rougher than he expected. “You and him… you’re… friends?”
“Kinda… more than that.”
Jim squeezed his eyes shut, wincing slightly, a pained sound escaping him as if her words had physically hurt him. His first instinct was to jump off the couch, yell and scream that she wasn’t allowed to date, that she was forbidden from seeing that metalhead that would only cause her trouble.
But he used all of his willpower to stop himself. He knew he would only push her away and that was the absolute last thing he wanted. His daughter was the only one he had left in his sorry life and there was nothing in this world that would allow him to lose her.
So he swallowed every instinct that told him to be angry, he fought off nauseating thoughts of her and that long haired teen together… touching. He shivered, fighting back the instinct to go to that punk’s house and knock his teeth out.
Instead, he turned to his daughter, his face red from how much he was physically holding himself back from having the reaction she feared most.
“You like him?”
He was shocked when his daughter smiled, all traces of nerves or defensiveness gone in an instant at the thought of Eddie.
“I do.”
“Are you sure?”
She laughed and turned to her father with a knowing look. She knew he wanted to hear her say that it was just a crush, or just a phase she was going through to piss him off, but it wasn’t going to happen.
“You know, I like to see the worst in people. I think I actively look for it so I can justify staying the hell away from everyone.” She began to explain, a wistful look in her eye that shocked her father, though he couldn’t deny he loved to see it.
“But I never saw any bad in him. It doesn’t exist.”
Jim stayed quiet, not knowing how to process the news. To see her smile was everything he ever wanted, but he could do without it coming from Eddie goddamn Munson.
“Have you told him…” He trailed off, unable to vocalize the horrors of the upside down itself.
“No, definitely not.” She spoke quickly. “I don’t have to. When I’m with him, I don’t think about it, I don’t feel like I need to talk about it and purge all of it. I feel normal with him. I feel safe with him.”
Those were the final nails in the coffin of Jim’s rage. There was absolutely no way he was ruining the peace his daughter had finally found after years of feeling left behind. It would take some time to fully stomach the thought of his daughter dating, especially someone he hadn’t exactly heard glowing accolades about, but he would try.
He would try for her and only her.
He blew out a long breath and slumped further into the couch.
“You couldn’t have started hanging out with Nancy?”
“Don’t push it.”
~~
Their hands swung back and forth as they walked down the street, Eddie’s mouth moving a mile a minute as he ranted about the latest Hellfire campaign.
“Grant was acting so cocky last week, he’s gonna eat shit tomorrow. Those poor bastards don’t know what’s coming to them.” He grinned wickedly, making her laugh. She didn’t understand D’n’D in the slightest, but she always enjoyed listening to Eddie’s detailed stories about the latest torment he was putting his friends through.
Sensing he had only been hearing his voice for the past five minutes, he bit his lip and looked over at her bashfully.
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to go on a rant.”
“I don’t mind your rants. I like hearing you talk.”
He smiled and kissed her temple, throwing his arm over her shoulder and holding her close to his side as they walked. They made their way into the supermarket, the only thing on their list being junk food for their upcoming movie night.
Within minutes, Eddie’s arms were full of bags of chips. He was tapping his foot impatiently as he watched her peruse the candy aisle, debating between Kit Kats and Reese’s.
“Babe, come on, this isn’t a tough decision. Reese’s all the way.”
She looked over her shoulder with a playful scowl. “This is an important decision, Munson. It can’t be half-assed.”
He snickered and as he waited for her to make her decision, he let his eyes wander. He stiffened as he noticed a pair of girls at the end of the aisle, their judgemental gazes drifting between them.
“I can’t believe the freak has a girlfriend.”
“They’re both as crazy as each other.”
“He’ll probably kill her like his dad killed his mom.”
Their words, which certainly weren’t whispered, made his entire body stiffen, the color draining from his face as he suddenly felt sick to his stomach.
Beside him, her hands that were holding a few bars of Kit Kats clenched so tightly she broke more than one of them in half.
A fire was blazing in her eyes and before she could open her mouth to tear them a new one, Eddie was brushing past her.
“I’ll meet you at check out.” He muttered under his breath as he passed, not even sparing a look at her.
Her eyes softened as she watched him practically race from her side. He had never brought up his dad, or his life before moving in with Wayne. He never even explained why he lived with his uncle and she never asked.
She’d heard enough rumors, but she knew better than to believe any of the bullshit the judgmental assholes in this town spouted. Eddie was patient with her about her own shit and it was the least she could do to give him that same courtesy.
She exhaled loudly and began to slowly make her way to the check out, stopping as she passed the two girls who shrunk under her glare.
“Do you wanna keep breathing?”
The girls looked at her in shock.
“Then get the fuck out of my sight.”
She continued walking, not bothering to look back at the girls who were scurrying out of the aisle.
She met Eddie at the register, no words shared between them, his usual jovial smile that was reserved for her now shrouded in torment, his expression dark as a thundercloud, as he paid for their food. He walked quickly to his van, leaving her to practically jog beside him to remain in stride with him.
She didn’t bother to ask him if he was ok. It was clear he wasn’t.
It was painfully silent as they got into the van, Eddie having carelessly thrown the bag of food in the back.
He paused before starting the van, his face creased in an expression of torture as his mind ran with all the horrible memories of his father, of the careless man that saw him as more of an accomplice than a son.
“He didn’t - It’s not… she died, but…. it wasn’t because of him.” He choked out, his words stunted as he fought to make sense of the emotions swirling within him.
She watched him carefully, her concern reaching new heights.
“You don’t have to tell me.”
“I-” He stopped and bowed his head, breathing deeply, sounding strained. “I don’t want you to think you’re in any kinda danger. Or that I’d-”
“Jesus christ, Eddie. I’ve never thought that. Ever.” She stopped him abruptly, hating the idea of him even finishing his sentence. She reached over, placing her hand over his that was rigid with the memories that haunted him.
“She died, but it… it wasn’t anything he did. And she left long before-” He stopped abruptly, taking a deep breath, pinching the bridge of his nose in an attempt to stop the onslaught of emotions that were hitting him all at once.
“You don’t have to tell me anything if you aren’t ready. I don’t want you to feel pushed into this. Those girls don’t matter. No one else matters. Just take it as you want it. I’m not expecting anything.”
He stayed quiet, his expression remaining one of haunted grief and torment. He said nothing as he started his van, he kept his eyes solely on the road, refusing to look over at her as he drove them back to his trailer, his hands firmly situated on the wheel, nothing like the wandering hands she was used to as he drove.
He stayed rigid, clearly lost in thought as he parked. He quickly stepped out, as if there was no air left in the van and desperately needed to breathe. She watched him nervously, the fact that he didn’t sprint over to her side to open her door for her as he usually did was an enormous sign that he wasn’t ok.
He blindly moved to unlock the door, reflex driving his motions as he held the door open for her to step inside first.
He felt like he couldn’t breathe, like there was an anvil on his chest that even being in the comfort of the trailer with her at his side couldn’t take away.
She watched him worriedly. She had never seen him in this kind of state and it was unnerving to say the least. She was usually the brooding one and she didn’t know what to do now that she was on the other side of it.
She followed behind slowly, wondering if it would be better to give him space, but the thought of leaving him alone while he was like this didn’t feel right either. She took a seat next to him on the couch, making sure to leave enough room between them to silently let him know she would give him space if it was what he needed.
He noticed the space immediately and his face fell, his greatest fear that she would be scared of him, label him as a good for nothing waste of space like everyone had done with his dad seemingly coming true.
Seeing the distraught look on his face, she immediately moved in closer, wrapping her arms around his shoulders and placing a kiss on his forehead.
“I’m here, for whatever you need.”
He melted into her touch, practically sagging against her, his own arms slowly winding around her waist, holding her tightly, as if she were his lifeline in a storm.
They stayed like that for a few minutes as Eddie collected his thoughts, as he came to terms with what he had heard, what she had heard. He thought that would be the beginning of the end, the moment she realized she was way too good for him and ran like hell away from him.
But she was here, holding him tightly and placing kisses to the top of his head. He could feel a stinging sensation in his eyes and he breathed deeply, willing the emotion away.
“My dad… he wasn’t a good husband. He was a shit father, but my mom got the worst of it.” He began quietly, feeling her tense underneath him at the implication of his words. “She left when I was young. I don’t blame her, I knew she needed to get outta there or he probably would’ve killed her.”
Eddie continued with his story, telling her how his mom had left him behind, leaving him with his father that used him for his petty crimes, teaching him things fathers should never be teaching their sons. How once he was living with Wayne, he was told the truth, that his mother had gotten sick just a few years after escaping the clutches of his father and succumbed to her illness just barely a year before he himself escaped his father.
As he spoke, she remained holding him, squeezing him tighter in the moments his voice broke. Every stroke of her hand through his hair made his chest clench, but not in the way he was familiar with when he thought back to his father and the beautiful soul that was his mother that he barely remembered.
As he finished speaking, leaving the two of them in a comfortable silence, he held her tighter, placing a kiss to her shoulder, content to remain in her arms for the rest of the night.
He felt a million times lighter.
And somehow, he felt even more head over heels for the woman holding him.
~~
A pencil hitting the open textbook on her lap abruptly broke her out of her concentration, her confused gaze lifting to meet Eddie’s delighted grin from where he was laying at the foot of the bed.
“What are you doing?”
“Trying to distract you.” He shrugged innocently. “Is it working?”
“You wish.” She mumbled and continued writing her notes, causing Eddie to groan loudly at her refusal to pay some much needed attention to him.
“You’ve been studying forever! You need to take a break.”
“We were making out for the last hour, I opened my textbook ten minutes ago.”
“I still say it’s time for a break.”
“I need to study for this test. Something you should also be doing.” She spoke pointedly, giving him a knowing stare.
Eddie groaned again and laid flat on his back, his fingers tapping a rhythm on his chest. No matter how much he tried to open the book and focus on the words, his brain would not allow it. He would much rather get back to kissing his girlfriend, a pastime he had quickly learned was his favorite.
He began humming an Iron Maiden song that was currently stuck in his head, the tapping of his fingers on his chest becoming louder, oblivious to the girl on his bed that looked up at him with a glare for breaking her concentration yet again. She huffed and turned back to her notes.
She lasted all of a minute before his incessant humming got under her skin.
“Ok, fine.” She groaned, snapping Eddie out of his annoying humming. “If you let me study for ten more minutes… I’ll show you my tits.”
Eddie’s eyes widened comically large at the proposition, his cheeks blooming with a blush as a stupid grin crawled across his lips, his gaze inadvertently moving down to her chest.
She snapped her fingers in front of his face, abruptly stopping his ogling.
“Ten minutes.”
He let out a stunted breath, his mind running wild with the possibilities of what he had been dying to see for weeks.
“Eddie.” She said sternly, successfully breaking him from the daze she had spiraled him into.
“Ten minutes. Got it.” He replied, excitement oozing out of him. “I’ll make popcorn, you can’t study on an empty stomach.” Though it was mostly an excuse to get out of the room because he knew he couldn’t keep his eyes to himself.
She watched as he jumped off the bed and practically skipped towards the kitchen, shaking her head as she bit her lip to stifle her wide grin.
Turning back to her notes, she made sure to take advantage of the ten minutes of peace she’d have for the night.
In the kitchen, Eddie was practically vibrating with excitement. They had crossed some boundaries over the past few weeks, she had taken her shirt off and the memory of her in a bra was one he would never forget, but he had yet to see what was underneath.
He didn’t want to make her uncomfortable and he wasn’t going to push her. If he was being honest, he was just as nervous at the thought of baring any part of himself to her. Having been bullied for as long as he could remember, he didn’t have the highest self esteem and the thought of her laughing at him or being disgusted by his lanky body was a constant worry.
An onslaught of nervous yet excited thoughts swirled through his brain, the occasional popping sound of the kernels breaking his train of thought only to start again down the same anxious path.
Before he could even begin to psyche himself up for what might happen between them that night, the door to the trailer swung open and his uncle Wayne stepped through with a tired huff.
Every giddy feeling inside him crashed into the depths of hell.
“No, no, no, what are you doing here?” Eddie asked, his annoyance clear in his tone. He knew there would be no more making out and there would be no obnoxiously worshiping his girlfriend’s chest tonight, not with his uncle around.
“Well hello to you too. Always lovely to be welcomed home.” Wayne replied sarcastically, rolling his eyes at his Nephew.
“You can’t be here.” Eddie whispered
“I live here.”
Eddie let out a long groan, the heels of his palms digging into his eyes, every ounce of excitement he’d had to get closer to the girl of his dreams dashed in a second.
Wayne’s eyes fell past his open door and landed on the girl sitting on his bed looking back at him with wide eyes. She seemed to shrink under his gaze and she sent him an awkward wave.
“Who’s that?”
His uncle’s words had him lifting his head out of his hands, his eyes widening with horror as he followed Wayne’s gaze to the equally horrified looking girl on his bed.
“Uhhh…”
“So that’s why you don’t want me here.” Wayne teased, a smirk growing on his lips at the blush that bloomed on his Nephew’s cheeks.
“Please don’t.” Eddie whispered pleadingly.
Wayne raised his hands, a silent gesture of innocence and turned to the girl who had shyly made her way into the kitchen.
“Wayne Munson, nice to meet you.”
She shook his outstretched hand and introduced herself, the shy yet strong edge to her voice and firm handshake intrigued him and he was quickly putting together the few pieces of information Eddie had given him about the girl before him.
She may not look it, but he could tell she was mighty.
“Hopper.” Wayne repeated the familiar last name. “You the Chief’s kid?”
“Yeah.”
Wayne looked over to Eddie and snickered. His Nephew dating the Chief of Police’s daughter was not what he had been expecting.
“Well, sorry for ruining… whatever you two had planned for the night.”
Her eyes widened and she sent a quick glare to Eddie for not having played it cool.
“We were just studying.” She quickly spoke, hoping to smooth over whatever insinuations Wayne had conjured.
“Yeah, studying. We got a test Wednesday so we gotta get back to it.” Eddie rambled, quickly grabbing the popcorn from the microwave, ignoring the burning in the tips of his fingers as he quickly guided her back to his room.
“Hey,” Wayne called out, stopping Eddie with one hand on his bedroom door. “Door stays open.”
Eddie glared at his uncle, hoping it was enough to convey all the embarrassment and resentment he felt all at once.
Jaw clenching, he reluctantly left the door open a crack and flopped back onto his bed with a groan of dismay.
“I’m sorry.” He mumbled and turned over to face her. The shy look on her face made him melt and ache at the same time. “That wasn’t how I was planning on introducing you two.”
“It’s ok. It was gonna happen sooner or later.” She shrugged. With how much time she had spent at his trailer she was surprised a sudden meeting hadn’t happened earlier.
Eddie smiled and laid his hand on her knee, sensing she was still reeling from the rush of anxiety at his uncle’s sudden appearance. She smiled down at him, placing her hand over his, intertwining their fingers.
Eddie suddenly sat up straighter, a gleam in his eye that she knew all too well that spelled trouble.
“So… any way we could still-”
“Not a chance, Munson.”
~~
Her teeth dug into her bottom lip to keep her lovesick smile at bay as she watched Eddie play, his face a mask of euphoria as he cranked out Dio covers on his Sweetheart.
She was among only six other people in The Hideout and the only one that seemed to be paying attention to the band on stage. She had been all too eager to accept Eddie’s invitation to watch Corroded Coffin play at the dingy bar.
Watching him in his element, the gleaming smile on his face, the sweat that dripped from his temples, his curls that bounced with each raucous headbang, it all sent flutters within her.
Especially as her eyes drifted to his long fingers that played his guitar effortlessly.
She found her thighs clenching together, shifting in her seat as an unexpected heat coursed through her at the sight. Quickly clearing her throat and shaking herself of the less than polite thoughts running through her head, she clapped wildly as the last ear-splitting note rang out through the bar.
Normally, she’d be mortified to be the only one clapping, to draw eyes to herself, but now, as the group of misfits she had come to care for bowed for their less than caring audience, her claps and cheers were a goldmine. As a sweaty Eddie jumped off the makeshift stage to approach her, she found she had no care in the world for those around her. Only him.
His eyes were alight with a glee that made her smile grow.
“You were incredible!” She told him, a laugh easily falling from her lips as he scooped her into his arms, lifting her off her feet for a stomach-twisting moment.
“You liked it?” He asked breathlessly. His adrenaline was racing high. He’d never had a fan in the audience before. To feel her eyes on him through the performance, to look up and see her smiling face in the bare crowd, sent his heart racing.
“I loved it.”
He watched as her eyes darkened with mischief, her lips curling into a playful smirk, one she knew drove him wild.
“You looked pretty hot up there.”
He opened his mouth, but found he had no witty retort, nothing to say back that would make her blush just as he was.
“Really?” He choked out, the picture of the pathetic lovesick teen she had made him.
“Yeah, I like watching you play.” She told him, her eyes boring into his, the hunger in her gaze making his blood boil in ways that left him lightheaded.
Her finger curled into his belt loop, pulling him in closer to her, causing him to stumble over his own feet, his throat growing tight as a hazy lust clouded his thoughts, rendering him practically useless.
“Didn’t know you were so good with your hands.”
She didn’t know where her sudden boldness came from. It seemed Eddie’s newfound prowess as a rockstar had spiked a lustful bluntness she couldn’t contain, but she found she didn’t care. Seeing his flushed face and wide, brown eyes that gazed back at her with nothing but longing stirred something within her she didn’t quite recognize, but quickly found she loved.
Eddie cleared his throat, sparing a quick look back at the rest of the band as they began to unplug their amps and instruments before turning to face her once more, hoping the redness of his cheeks wasn’t a complete turn off.
“Meet me by the van, I’ll be there in a minute.”
She nodded, planting a cheeky kiss to the corner of his mouth, just far enough from his lips to drive him wild, before parting from his side.
His eyes lingered on her as she left the bar and he had to forcibly shake himself of the onslaught of dirty images that flooded his brain, thoughts of what she’d do to him in the back of his van, every one of his hidden dreams coming to light.
Turning on his heel quick enough to almost make him lose his balance, he practically sprinted back to his band, his nerves giddy, unable to wipe the goofy smile off his lips.
“You guys gotta find another way home.” He told his band bluntly, not feeling a single ounce of guilt for ditching them.
“What?” Grant immediately questioned, looking to his dungeon master incredulously. “You drove us here, what are we supposed to do?”
“Call your dad, call a cab. I don’t know, just figure it out.”
“Are you seriously ditching us for your girlfriend?” Gareth questioned with disdain and Eddie clenched his jaw, stepping closer to them, his eyes crazed with unmet desires that would surely end him if they continued to go unmet any longer.
“Look, I have an incredibly hot girlfriend waiting for me in my van, very much willing to do unspeakable things to me and, god willing, will allow me do equally unspeakable things to her and I am not letting you little shits get in the way of that, understood?”
Eddie watched as each one of his friend’s faces morphed from anger to absolute glee, their grins splitting across their faces as they instantly understood the conundrum he was in and the reason for his desperation.
“Dude,” Jeff whispered lowly, clapping a hand on his shoulder in congratulations.
“You better give us all the details.”
“Not a chance in hell.” Eddie countered immediately.
“Come on man, you’re the first one of us to get a girlfriend, we gotta live vicariously through you.” Gareth argued.
“Are you trying to get me murdered?” Eddie knew his girl and if she caught wind that he had spilled all the salacious details of their time together to his friends, she would end him.
Jeff laughed, fully aware of where his friend’s fears originated.
“You sure you can handle her?”
“I’m gonna try my damn best.” Eddie grinned and gave his friends a dramatic parting salute before racing from their sides and out of the bar.
He was breathless by the time he made it to the parking lot, his heart jumping to his throat as he spotted her sitting in the back of his van, her legs hanging off the back bumper, swinging as she waited valiantly for him.
A wave of nerves suddenly overtook him, as the reality of his situation dawned on him. He had never had a girl look at him with such desire. It felt strange, being wanted.
It felt like a drug he was now hooked on, desperate for a hit just to get through a single day.
The smile that curled her lips as she spotted him approaching gave him the extra hit of bravery needed to extinguish the anxiety-ridden voices in his head.
“You wanna go somewhere?” He asked as he crawled into the back beside her, closing the doors behind him.
The doors were barely closed before he felt a tug on the front of his shirt and he was pulled forward, her lips crashing against his with a fire that made his skin tingle.
Eddie’s eyes fluttered close, his arms snaking themselves around her waist as she crawled into his lap, holding her tightly to him as their lips moved against each other with an intensity only two needy lovers could have.
“I take it that’s a no?” He breathed out as he parted from her. She laughed as she winded her arms over his shoulders, her fingers tugging at his hair, causing a soft moan to escape his lips against his will.
She smiled triumphantly at the reaction.
“Definitely a no.” She told him and kissed him hungrily once again.
She could feel his hardness beneath her, something he couldn’t hide if he tried, and shifted her hips, shamelessly grinding against him. Eddie broke the fierce kiss with a whispered curse, his hands gripping onto her waist, simultaneously wanting to stop her and force her to move again, torn between the torture of her absence and the torture of pleasure.
He looked up at her with wide eyes, a subtle questioning in his gaze. She nodded and before he could annoyingly question her further as she knew he would do as he constantly second guessed himself, she promptly shrugged her coat off her shoulders and pulled her shirt off her head.
Eddie’s eyes widened at her brazenness and before he could even find his breath, he was choking on his next inhale as she boldly reached back, unclipping her bra, letting the straps fall loose against her shoulders.
Her bravery wavered as quickly as it had come as she tossed her bra to the side and she suddenly found she couldn’t meet his eyes. She had never been bared to him like this before.
She startled slightly as she felt Eddie’s hand cradle her cheek, softly pulling her gaze to his. Those damned brown eyes of his looked at her with all the reverence he could muster, making her stomach flutter wildly.
“You are so beautiful.” He murmured and leaned forward to capture her lips in a firm kiss that sent shivers down her spine.
Her heart raced within her chest, amazed at how bold she’d been, but so glad she finally felt ready to take this step with Eddie. She trusted no other like she trusted him. She wanted this with no one but him.
She let her tongue tangle with his, the energy between them growing more serious as they realized the hurdle they tackled, that this night would soon take a turn for something incredibly special.
Eddie laid her down on the blanket that carpeted the floor of his van gently, both hating yet loving that this was happening in his van. He felt a prickle of hesitation, fearing that this wasn’t special enough for her, but as she kissed him hungrily, as her hands tugged at his shirt and roamed the expanse of his back as he hovered above her, they vanished into nothing.
It somehow felt very on brand for them. Neither one of them wanted or needed an overly romantic spread with candles and rose petals.
They just needed each other.
Mere hours ago, she had been feeling entirely self-conscious about her decision to wear a skirt - Eddie’s reaction as he picked her up had certainly lightened her anxiety - but as his hands trailed up her thigh and crept under the short material, she suddenly found herself so grateful for taking the leap in her outfit choice.
Her breath hitched as his fingers brushed against her wetness over the material of her panties. He looked at her intently, swallowing thickly, his heart racing as he took in her swollen lips that parted with a heavy breath and the eagerness in her eyes.
“Are you sure?” He questioned and she nodded immediately, reaching down to pull her skirt up, giving him more access to where she needed him.
His breath caught in his throat, his eyes drinking in every exposed inch of her. She took his hand, guiding him forward, sensing his nerves had rendered him still.
“It’s ok, Eddie. I want you to touch me.”
He let out a stunted breath and dipped his hand beneath the black panties she wore. The sight alone would have been enough to drive him crazy, but what lay underneath could very well stop his heart altogether.
She gasped as his fingers curiously explored her with a gentleness that could’ve brought tears to her eyes. He always touched her so caringly, even in the throes of their wild hormones.
His eyes snapped up to hers at her sound, needing to assure himself he hadn’t done something she didn’t want, but as her eyes fluttered shut and her hips circled upwards, as if desperate for more of his touch as he brushed his thumb against her clit, he realized she wanted this just as much as he did.
She let out a moan that made his body clench as he curled a finger into her. His lips parted, staring down at her in wonder, amazed that he was the one to bring her pleasure. He swiftly added a second finger and the whine that fell from her lips had a similar noise slipping past his own.
Watching as she writhed beneath him had a heat overtaking his body he had never felt before.
Involuntarily, or maybe more desperately, he began to grind his hard length still trapped in the restricting confines of his jeans against her leg, like a dog in heat.
He couldn’t think to care of how pathetic it looked, he just needed something to take the edge off. The quiet moans she let out sent tingles down the length of his body, they were driving him to madness.
He continued, eagerly speeding up the motions of his hand, reveling in each sound that left her, because of him.
She didn’t know it could be like this. She’d heard horror stories from girls in the locker room at school about how their boyfriends would thrust their fingers inside of them like they were trying to find loose change at the bottom of a vending machine.
She heard how uncaring and selfish boys her age were about their partner’s pleasure.
Eddie was nothing like those boys, that was clear.
She curled her leg over his hip, jerking her hips forward, desperate for more.
“Eddie,” She breathed out, not recognizing her own voice that was low and tinged with pleasure.
“Like this?” He asked, sounding just as breathless and undone as she did. She nodded eagerly, gripping onto his shoulders, her nails digging into the fabric of his shirt he still wore. She didn’t even realize he was still dressed.
“Just like that.”
She noticed how he shamelessly grinded against her, his erection brushing against her leg. It sent shivers down her spine, knowing he was just as desperate as she was.
He sped up the motions of his fingers and she moaned, a sound much louder than she had been expecting. With each curl of his fingers she gasped, a flutter beginning to grow within her, one that was desperate to explode.
“Fuck, Eddie, I’m close.”
His eyes widened, amazed that he was able to do this to her, that he was able to bring her pleasure in a way he had only ever dreamed of. Fueled by the beautiful noises that fell from her lips, he kept up the pace of his fingers, continuously curling them in the way that had made her moan so loudly.
His hips continued their steady rhythm, grinding against her desperately as he suddenly found himself on the edge of an ending that would surely knock him off kilter.
“Holy shit, you’re so fucking hot, baby. Prettiest fucking girl I’ve ever seen.” He rambled and began to plant heated kisses down the length of her neck.
“Eddie!” She cried out, her body becoming rigid, her hand gripping onto his bicep, her hips jerking in time with each thrust of his fingers.
He moaned in response, the sound of his name from her lips sending little shocks through his body, his hips jerking as he continued grinding like the desperate virgin he was.
“That’s it, baby. Cum for me.”
His husky voice in her ear was her undoing. Her mouth fell slack, her eyes fluttering closed as a wave of ecstasy washed over her.
A high-pitched whine was all she could vocalize and it sent Eddie spiraling. Seeing her in the throes of rapture ended him. His hips jerked forward, his own loud moans slipping past his lips as he came, his cock spitting rows of cum in his jeans.
“Fuck.” He panted, his cheeks flaring with a scarlet so deep he was sure it was cartoonish. Despite the instinct to high five himself for bringing her to an orgasm that seemed damned good on her end - if she wasn’t just an incredibly good actress - embarrassment was choking him.
Her chest was still heaving slightly as she gazed up at him, her brows furrowed in confusion at the sudden anxiety rolling off of him in waves.
“Eddie?”
“I’m sorry.” He whispered, sitting back on his haunches, his eyes refusing to meet hers. “Fuck, I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to-”
“What?” She questioned before her eyes drifted down to where she had been expecting to see the hard bulge of his excitement, but when she noticed the distinct wet spot over his crotch, she understood.
Eddie covered his face with his hands, breathing deeply, wishing he could reverse the last minute and force himself not to grind on her like a prepubescent boy that just discovered what his hand could do.
“Eddie,” She called out again, her voice soft and understanding. She sat up, taking his hand in hers to pull it away from his face. “It’s ok.”
“No, it’s not. It’s pathetic. I came in my pants like a stupid virgin.”
“Well, unless you’ve been lying to me this whole time, I’m pretty sure you are a virgin.” She chided, but he found no amusement.
“Yeah and I guess that’s never gonna fucking change.”
Her eyes narrowed, staring at her boyfriend in disbelief.
“You really think because you just came in your pants while you were fingering me that I won’t wanna have sex with you?”
Eddie cringed at her blunt retelling of events and bowed his head, feeling as though her gaze was piercing straight through him.
“Eddie,” She started softly, squeezing his hand in hers. “You have nothing to worry about.”
He scoffed slightly and shook his head.
“Stop, I’m being serious.”
“And I don’t believe you.” He replied dejectedly.
“Well, too bad.” She countered back stubbornly. “Honestly, it was kinda hot.”
Eddie’s head snapped up, his narrowed gaze locking onto her, scrutinizing her for any hint of dishonesty.
“What?”
“It was hot.” She shrugged, as if it were the simplest of things to come to terms with. “Eddie, come on, if I was jerking you off and came untouched because making you cum gave me just as much pleasure, would you not find that the hottest fucking thing you’d ever seen?”
Eddie felt his cheeks heat again at her words, at the images she conjured.
“Stop or you’ll make me cum again.” He mumbled, only partly joking. She laughed, the sound one of pure delight, no hint of mocking or derision to be found.
With her hand still in his, she pulled at him, coaxing him to lay next to her, to which he easily complied.
She leaned in close so that their noses brushed against each other, her hands brushing his unruly curls out of the way. She placed a sweet and soft kiss to his lips, soothing every one of his nerves.
He breathed out a long exhale after they parted, expelling his embarrassment and anxiety, letting his forehead rest against hers.
“You want me to drive you home?”
She smirked, the sight sending his heart racing once more.
“Take me back to yours. I’m not done with you yet.”
~~
The drive back to his trailer was quick. Eddie always drove well over the posted speed limits, but now, with her by his side, sending him those sultry smiles, he was sure he’d implode if he wasn’t home, in his bed with her by his side, in minutes.
He did his best to ignore his nerves as he guided her inside the trailer, his breath getting caught in his throat as she wasted no time in grabbing his hand and dragging him to his room.
She certainly knew what she wanted and, while her boldness was something that had drawn him in like a moth to a flame, he couldn’t help the intimidation that crept under the surface, fearing he wouldn’t be good enough for her.
It was a thought he’d had for weeks but was now undeniable.
He kissed her with a ferocity that was unknown to him. He had never felt so desperate before, he had never felt so needy for another person.
She worked quickly, shedding herself of the shirt she’d carelessly thrown back on in the back of the van, not bothering with her bra. Eddie groaned at the sight of her bare chest. He’d seen it only minutes earlier but he knew it was a sight he’d never get tired of.
She laughed softly at the look of awe he wore.
He shrugged off his jacket and pulled his shirt over his head, ignoring the instinct to worry about his appearance as he carefully lowered her to his bed, crawling over her as they continued to kiss with a fire like they would run out of time.
“You sure this is what you want?” He asked breathlessly as he forced himself to pull away from her lips, unable but to voice his concern.
The way she looked at him had him suppressing a shiver. He felt like she could read his thoughts with just a look.
“I want you, Eddie.” She spoke softly. “You’re the only one I want.”
He swallowed past the lump in his throat and kissed her firmly, this time unable to stop the shiver that wracked his body as she trailed her hands down his bare chest to reach his belt.
Goosebumps raised on his skin in the wake of her touch, his heart pounding within his chest and she had barely touched him.
I’m so screwed, he thought to himself, praying that he wasn’t about to embarrass himself. He had to remember, it was her first time too. He wanted to make it special.
“You sure you don’t want, like candles, or roses or something? That’s the kinda thing girls like, right?” He asked, suddenly worried that he needed to do something, anything to make this memorable for her.
“No, I don’t need any of that bullshit. I just want you, preferably inside me in the next minute or I’ll get pissed off.”
His throat went dry and he abruptly coughed, taken aback by her blunt words.
“Jesus, sweetheart, you’re gonna kill me.”
“Try not to die until after we’ve both cum, ok?”
Eddie groaned and rested his head on her shoulder, his chest tightening in pure bliss at the sound of her delighted giggles at his reaction.
She pulled at his hair, prompting him to raise his head. Her lips that were curved in mischief were the most tantalizing thing he’d ever seen. He kissed her messily, becoming more desperate the longer he looked at her and realized just how perfect she looked in his bed.
The heat between them grew, the need for each other clear in the way they eagerly tore the rest of the clothes from their bodies.
He looked down at her with reverence, his eyes trailing over every inch of her body as if she were a piece of priceless art to be admired in a gallery.
“Stop looking at me like that.” She mumbled, feeling bashful under his gaze, fighting the urge to cover her breasts with her hands.
“Sorry, can’t.” He whispered, his voice low, like he was trapped in a daze.
She leaned up, kissing him hard, dragging him down above her. She lifted her hips, grinding against him, desperate to get him closer, to finally cross that hurdle and have him in a way she’d been dreaming of for weeks.
Eddie choked, his eyes squeezing shut, his hands flying to her hips to stop their movement. He briefly wondered if this would be his last night on earth.
Breathing heavily, he reached to the drawer at his bedside, pulling out a condom from the box his uncle had gifted him weeks ago, just a day after he’d met her and seen the lovesick look on his nephew’s face.
He tried hard to not let his hands shake as he rolled the condom onto himself.
“You want me to do anything, like prepare you, or-”
“You already did.” She said breathlessly, eager for more, not wanting to waste another second without him.
Eddie swallowed thickly and nodded frantically, getting into position above her, his gaze locked onto her spread legs, his eyes wide with anticipation.
“Just… tell me to stop if I hurt you or if you just don’t-”
“Eddie,” She interrupted his nervous rambling. “It’s ok. I want this with you.”
He felt his throat tightened, a heavy feeling on his chest that made it feel harder to breathe. He felt every inch of him buzzing with nerves, feeling as though this was too good to be true.
He guided himself into her slowly, pausing about halfway in, a shaking breath falling past his lips as his eyes fell closed at the feeling of bliss that only promised to rattle his entire soul.
Beneath him, her eyes fell shut, her brows furrowing slightly at the pressure of him finally sinking inside her. The feeling was foreign, strange and new, but not entirely unpleasant.
She let out a loud breath, the sound making Eddie force his eyes open.
“Are you ok?” He asked, his hand cradling her cheek, his eyes wide as he looked at her in concern.
She felt as though her breath was stolen from her, trying to ignore the butterflies that erupted within her at his question, at the care he held in his eyes, at the way he touched her so lovingly.
“Yeah, I’m good, you can keep going.” She assured him.
He nodded and sank in the rest of the way, a heady groan escaping him. A hushed curse left his lips and he squeezed his eyes shut once again, pausing, needing a moment to compose himself.
Don’t cum, don’t cum, don’t cum, he chanted in his head, knowing he would crawl into a hole and never see the light of day again if he fucked up this moment.
Sensing the tension within him, she reached up, her hands framing his face, pulling him closer so his forehead rested against hers, their breaths synching, their lips brushing faintly.
“It’s ok. It’s just me.”
Eddie let out a breathless sounding scoff. “Yeah, it’s you. That’s kinda the problem here.”
She rolled her eyes and he could’ve sworn he’d fallen in love then and there.
“You’re so fucking perfect, you know that?”
“Quit sweet talking and keep moving.” She replied and he laughed, crashing his lips to hers firmly, kissing her with all the love he felt for her, the previous tension rolling off his shoulders as if it’d never been there in the first place.
He moved tentatively, breathless whines falling past his lips without care. His fingers dug into the sheets below them, trying his hardest to keep his head on straight, to not lose his cool just mere seconds in.
The foreign feeling shifted, the strange pressure dissipating as nothing but pure pleasure took over with each roll of Eddie’s hips.
She gasped, her hands gripping onto his back, her head falling back onto the pillow. Eddie watched with fascination, hoping the image of her in pleasure wouldn’t be what did him in so quickly.
He buried his head in the crook of her neck, occupying his lips with planting heated kisses across the slope, hoping it would be enough to smother the noises he couldn’t contain.
It didn’t and she was delighted to hear each and every one of his moans of bliss.
“Eddie,” She breathed out, her legs starting their movement to wrap around his waist. Eddie moved quickly, gripping onto her thigh, hiking her leg up higher, causing the both of them to moan loudly.
Eddie grunted, his movements becoming quicker, ignoring the pull in his belly he so wanted to let go.
He held out, his inner voice practically screaming at him to not fuck this up. He would get her there, he swore to a god he didn’t believe in that he would.
“Oh my god, baby, you gotta let go for me, please, I’m so close.” Eddie rambled breathlessly, his voice low with pleasure, the sound putting a shiver down her spine. “You gotta- fuck, I can’t do this, I’m gonna fucking cum. I need you, I need it, please, baby, give it to me.”
Her chest heaved, her breathing frantic as he continued with his steady motions, her body jolting in surprise as his hand reached down, swirling around her clit, desperate to get her to the end with him.
“Eddie!” She called out, her nails digging into his shoulders.
“Yes, yes, yes, I got you, baby. I’m right there with you.” He moaned, his thrusts becoming erratic, faster and without the steady care he had previously had as he became uninhibited in his final movements.
She gasped, her head thrown back, her eyes closing as pleasure soared throughout her. He watched her as she came, his eyes wide with wonder. The feeling of her walls clenching around him saw him seeing stars and he swore loudly, a choked grunt escaping him as he followed her just a second later, cumming so hard his body shook above her.
She watched, entirely enraptured by the sight of him so lost in the throes of pleasure. He was the most beautiful thing she’d ever seen. A lazy, easy grin grew at the sight of him, so lost, so uninhibited as he gasped out her name in reverence, as if astonished by the pure bliss that coursed through him.
He slumped against her, holding her tightly, reveling in the feeling of her hands on him, the only thing that grounded him, kept him on earth. A calmness settled over both of them, the air around them, so desperate and needy just seconds ago, stilling into one of satiated bliss.
“Holy shit.”
That seemed to be the only thing Eddie could comprehend as he attempted to regain his breathing. He could feel each of her own panting breaths from where his head rested against her chest.
His eyes closed, a soft hum leaving him as her fingers ran through his wild mane of hair. The quiet sound was a stark contrast to the noise they had been making just seconds ago.
Eddie looked up at her, his calming heartbeat kicking up in rhythm once again as their eyes met.
“Are you ok?” He whispered and was delighted when a beautiful smile stretched across her lips and she nodded.
“Are you?”
“I think you melted my brain, but other than that, I’m perfect.”
She laughed and threw her hand over her face, which Eddie was quick to catch with his own, peeling it away so he could continue to admire her flushed face.
He couldn’t believe he had been the one to do that to her.
He had been mortified after what had happened in his van and he was sure they would never get to this moment, that she would never give herself to someone so pathetic.
He had never been so happy to be wrong.
Now here he lay, his softening length still inside her, his body bare against hers, his ears ringing with the memory of her cries of pleasure, with the way she had said his name with so much desire. He could’ve sworn he’d seen the gates of heaven.
“I never wanna be without you.” He mumbled against her, his body too tired to move even an inch. “Is that ok with you?”
She smiled, her heart jumping wildly, a warmth she had never felt before seeping through her veins.
“Yeah, that’s ok.”
~~
Thanks for reading! All you readers leaving comments melt my heart xx
Summary: She was the ice queen of Hawkins, all sharp edges and biting words. Eddie Munson was intimidated but smitten. The town freak and the local bitch find love.
Word Count: 12.5K
Warnings: Brief sexual situation (like really brief), violence, mention of suicide (Benny), takes place over season 1
Part 1 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7 Part 8
~~
Eddie was losing his mind.
He hadn’t seen her since she had left school early with Jonathan Byers. She hadn’t shown up to school the next day and Eddie’s mind was racing with the wildest explanations ranging from her now hooking up with Jonathan Byers to being abducted by aliens.
One was clearly not what was happening, but that left him with the explanation that she had dropped him for someone else and that thought crushed him. He was sure to spiral if he didn’t see her soon.
He got to school early, his head on a swivel as he walked through the halls. He almost stopped in his tracks when he saw her at her locker. He smiled instinctively and elbowed his way through the crowds, ignoring the insults that got thrown his way.
“Hey!” He called out as he got to her side. “I tried calling you last night, but there was no answer. Where’ve you been?”
“Around.”
He frowned, warning bells going off in his head at her harsh tone. He eyed her calculatingly, noting the bags under her eyes, the slight trembling of her hands as she harshly shoved books into her backpack.
“What’s wrong?”
“Nothing.”
“C’mon, Sweetheart, I know-”
“I said it’s nothing.” She seethed, giving him her coldest look. Her defenses were back up and she would say anything to push him away. But Eddie knew her better and he wasn’t scared off so easily. He sighed and stayed rooted in his spot, his soft eyes looking at her intently.
She seemed to deflate under his gaze, her tense shoulders slumping, the fire in her eyes burning out as she turned back to her locker to hide from him in guilt.
“What’s going on?”
She hesitated, swallowing the lump in her throat, feeling sick at the idea of saying the words aloud. “One of the kids I babysit is missing.”
Eddie’s eyes widened in shock. He’d heard from Wayne about the missing kid, everyone in town was talking about it. He never would’ve thought he would be someone she was connected to. He knew how much of a soft spot she had for those kids and his heart ached for her.
“Jesus christ.” He mumbled. “Are you- shit, of course you aren’t ok.” He spoke rapidly. His face fell when he saw the distraught look on her face, his chest aching at the sight.
“Come here.” He whispered and pulled her into a hug, holding her tightly.
She reflexively tensed at the unexpected touch but it took barely a second to melt into his arms, her own winding around his waist.
“I’m so sorry.” He whispered and kissed the top of her head, the gesture along with her already high strung emotions causing her eyes to sting uncomfortably.
Her first thought was to push him away and run out of the building before anyone could see her cry, but exhaustion won out. She stayed and let herself be held by him, finding that her heart that had been beating erratically since she found out about Will had finally slowed to a normal rhythm.
Her hands tightened into fists around his shirt, betraying how much she needed the affection and Eddie held her tighter, not caring about the looks they earned from passersby.
He swore if he could, he would never let go for the rest of his life.
~~
“Thank you so much for doing this.” Karen Wheeler spoke as she put her coat on. “I’m sure you’d rather be at the vigil tonight, but I couldn’t stand the thought of not being there for Joyce and the thought of leaving the boys by themselves right now, with everything going on-”
“It’s ok, I get it.” She interrupted the woman’s nervous rambling. “Honestly, I don’t mind. I think hanging out with them is just what I need right now.”
Karen smiled sadly and squeezed her shoulder. “If you need anything just call.”
She nodded and stood off to the side as Karen and Ted yelled down their goodbyes to the kids and stepped out the door.
She made her way to the basement door, eager to see the kids and heal her heart as much as she could in a time like this.
The second she opened the basement door a flurry of frantic hushed voices met her ears and she frowned, her protectiveness kicking in and began to race down the stairs. Mike suddenly met her at the bottom of the stairs, his eyes wide and chest heaving, like he had sprinted to meet her.
“What are you doing? Are you ok?”
“We’re fine.” He said with a smile that was so fake even little Holly would’ve caught on.
“We’re’s Dustin and Lucas?” She asked, leaning over the railing to try to catch a glimpse of them. Mike leaned with her, attempting to block her view, only making her eyes narrow in suspicion.
“We’re here!” Dustin called out from around the corner.
“What’s going on? Why are you being so weird?”
“We’re not being weird.” Mike answered quickly and as she turned her calculating glare back to him he seemed to shrink. “It’s just… puberty things.”
“No, no, no, you’re not gonna try to make me uncomfortable with ‘puberty things’. I wasn’t born yesterday, you three dunces are trying to hide something from me.”
“We’re not!” Mike pleaded and she sighed, her face softening, suddenly fearing she was being too harsh with the young boys who were missing their friend.
“Look, I know you guys are going through a lot right now. This can’t be an easy time for you but you can talk to me.”
The sincerity in her voice made Mike wince, a shot of guilt coursing through him. He had suggested bringing Eleven to her, one of the few capable adults they knew, but Dustin and Lucas had shut him down.
He looked over his shoulder at them as if to plead his case once again and then soon realized his mistake. The second he took his eyes off her, she was shoving past him and making her way down the stairs.
“I swear to god, if you three are doing something illegal-”
She stopped in her tracks, her words dying in her throat as she took in the scene in front of her. Dustin and Lucas were frozen in place, the blanket in their hands they were about to throw hanging limply, doing nothing to hide the stranger standing behind them.
She took in the baggy clothes, the buzzed hair, the wide eyed and terrified stare, but her brain made no connections, had no possible answers as to who this kid was.
She looked back at Mike who was standing behind her, his face twisted in silent apology to his friends for letting her get past him.
“What’s going on?”
“Nothing.”
She glowered at Dustin and pointed to the mysterious child. “Who is that?”
“Who’s who?”
Dustin’s blase tone made her eyes widen as she stared back at him incredulously, her gaze soon turning venomous, silently scolding him as if to say ‘you really thought that would work with me’?
“You’re such an idiot.” Lucas hissed to Dustin with a smack to his shoulder.
“If someone doesn’t tell me what’s going on right now I’m making phone calls to all of your mothers.”
“Jeez, Hopper, you don’t have to pull the mother card.” Dustin complained, throwing his hands up in defeat. “We’ll tell you but you have to promise what you hear doesn’t leave this room.”
Her face twisted in confusion and she ran a hand over her face. Of all the things the boys put her through, this definitely took the cake.
“We found her in the woods.”
“What the hell were you doing in the woods?” She interrupted, her voice frantic.
“We were looking for Will.” Lucas defended and her eyes widened, a million admonishments on the tip of her tongue, but Mike continued before she could get even one out.
“She has powers and bad people are after her.”
She stared at the kids blankly. She had never yelled at the kids before but she could feel the urge rising inside of her. She breathed deeply in an effort to calm down and looked to Mike, her face a mask of unamusement.
“You three are thin ice and if you don’t start telling me the truth-”
“We are telling the truth. We promise.” Mike spoke sincerely, looking at her pleadingly. The fear she saw in his eyes melted the ice around her heart and she felt her anger beginning to dissipate as concern took over quickly. She stole another glance at the mysterious child, her stomach twisting at the terror she saw in her eyes.
She took a tentative step towards the child who was practically cowering at the sight of her and kneeled before her.
“What’s your name?”
The girl looked to Mike, as if for guidance, and at his slow nod her eyes came back to her.
“Eleven.”
“Eleven?” She repeated slowly, wondering if she had heard wrong.
At her confused tone, the girl pulled her sleeve up, revealing the inked numbers on her wrist.
Her lips parted in surprise and she reached out to grab her wrist to get a closer look. The girl flinched and pulled her arm back quickly, her face a mask of fear. She stared at the girl a little harder and something about the buzzed hair and haunted look in her eye had alarm bells going off in her head.
Something was very, very wrong.
“Can you show me your powers?”
The girl, Eleven, looked uneasy and looked back at Mike.
“Look, those boys, while I love them to death, can be the biggest pain in my ass.” She sent a scowl over her shoulder at Dustin’s offended ‘hey’ and turned back to the girl. “They can get excited and exaggerate sometimes, so I need you to help me fill in the blanks. I need to know the whole story and only then can I help you, and I do want to help you, ok?”
The girl hesitated slightly before nodding, a silent show that she was giving her at least a shred of trust.
“Ok good.”
She watched, slightly incredulously but doing her best to hide it to be polite, as the girl closed her eyes, her face scrunching with concentration. The room was stiflingly silent as they all waited with bated breath.
“Holy shit.” Dustin’s breathy whisper made her look over her shoulder and when she noticed his wide eyed gaze locked onto something behind her, she turned and promptly fell on her ass when she saw Mike’s old teddy bear floating in the air.
Her breath caught in her throat, her wide eyes blinking rapidly, as if the image in front of her would disappear. She was sure she was hallucinating, but when even after wiping her eyes the toy stayed in the air, she knew what she was seeing was real.
She looked back at Eleven who was now sporting a trail of blood from her nose.
“Fuck.” Was the only word that left her.
If they weren’t lying about her powers then they weren’t lying about bad people being after them.
“Tell me everything.” She demanded, her voice curt, portraying how on edge she had become in the span of a second.
Her mind was spinning the rest of the night. She could barely form a coherent thought as they told her everything they knew. She didn’t know what to think, or if this was still even real. She was in a daze as she forced on a smile hours later when Mike’s parents returned home.
She was silent, her body rigid as she drove home, somehow making it the whole way without incident despite her mind far from paying attention to the road.
She was still reeling as she stepped up the rickety steps to the trailer. She had no intention of telling her dad anything about what she had seen that night, but she couldn’t help but feel relief when she saw the lights on indicating he was still awake.
The thought of being alone after what she learned put a shiver down her spine.
Her relief was gone the instant she opened the door and came face to face with an unfamiliar woman. Her face twisted in confusion and she looked around the room, quickly meeting her dad’s eyes.
As soon as she saw him lower his head in embarrassment she knew exactly what she had intruded on and her face twisted in disgust, her sneer now stuck on her like glue.
“Oh hi! You must be Jim’s daughter. I’m Wendy.” The woman introduced herself excitedly, sticking her hand out to shake to which she just stared at in disgust.
“I’m sure I won’t need to remember that.” She muttered and shoved past her to the kitchen.
She kept her back turned, pouring herself a glass of water much slower than she needed to as her dad gave the poor woman his awkward apologies for his daughter’s behavior and false promises to see her again.
The second the door closed she turned to face her dad who was looking back at her with a mirroring scowl.
“Was that really necessary?”
“I think it was completely necessary.” She answered swiftly. “God, you’re disgusting.”
Her dad spoke her name warningly in admonishment, but she wasn’t done.
“How would you feel if I paraded one-night stands around in front of you?”
Jim’s face went red, his eyes widening at her insinuation and he could’ve sworn he felt himself age ten years. “Are you- Jesus Christ don’t tell me- are you-”
“Oh my god.” She mumbled, running a hand through her hair tiredly as she knew the grave mistake she had made.
“Are you sexually active?” He finally choked the question out, anger laced in each cursed word.
“Oh my god, dad!”
“I swear to god, Kid, I will lock you in your room and throw away the key if you and that Munson kid-”
“Dad!” She interrupted loudly.
“I’ll go find that punk right now-”
“Please, stop! We’re not doing anything!” She yelled back, stopping him before he could take one step.
Jim let out a long breath and collapsed onto the couch, pinching the bridge of his nose.
“Jesus, you’re in rare form tonight.” She mumbled bitterly. Receiving no retort or scolding for her tone like she normally would, she looked at him, really looked at him, and frowned, noticing how exhausted he looked.
There was no anger in him anymore, he just looked defeated. She stepped forward slowly, taking a seat next to him on the lumpy couch.
“What happened?”
He bit his lip, his eyes holding a distant, faraway look as if he wasn’t really there at that moment.
“Benny’s dead.”
All the air was sucked out of her lungs in an instant, disbelief crashing over her. Hawkins was a small, quiet town and in the span of a couple of days, a child had gone missing and a man, a staple of the town, was dead.
Not to mention she had just met a superpowered child, but that was an entirely different story.
“What… what happened?” She choked out.
“He killed himself.”
Her face fell, noticing how utterly devastated her dad looked, realizing he would’ve been there and seen the body of his friend.
“Are you ok?”
He let out a humorless laugh and ran his hand over his face tiredly, letting out a long breath. “That’s a loaded question, Kid.”
She couldn’t contain her worry, her face twisted with concern as she settled in closer to him, leaning against his shoulder and slipping her arm through his, cuddling against his side. Jim sighed, he couldn’t remember the last time his daughter had initiated any kind of affection, he couldn’t remember the last time they had hugged and the realization hurt more than anything.
He placed his hand on her knee, squeezing comfortingly.
“I’m sorry.” She whispered and he felt his lips twitch in a small smile, despite the heartache he was feeling. It was moments like these, no matter how fleeting and rare they were, that reminded him he still had something so monumental to live for.
“I don’t know what the hell’s going on in this town.”
“We should’ve stayed in Chicago.” She mumbled, though they both knew they would’ve been worse off staying in the place they experienced so much heartbreak.
Jim smiled sadly, the same sad memories running through his mind.
“How are you feeling?” He asked, leaning his chin against the top of her head. He knew how deeply she cared for those rascals she babysat for and he knew she was taking Will’s disappearance very hard.
She thought of Eleven and the mind bending things she had seen just barely an hour ago in the Wheeler’s basement and swallowed thickly. She couldn’t tell her dad, she barely could make sense of it herself and she had seen it with her own eyes.
The boys had begged her not to tell anyone and in her mind, it was the least she could do to honor it.
“I dunno. It doesn’t really seem real.” She finally choked out.
He hummed in agreement, the feeling of helplessness creeping through him yet again.
She looked down, her fingers lightly tracing the blue elastic on her dad’s wrist, Sarah’s hair tie. She remembered her dad offering one for her to wear once he started wearing one on his wrist, but she refused. She knew she would never get through a day if she had that reminder with her constantly.
“I’m sorry.” He whispered and she frowned, moving back to look up at him.
“For what?”
“For everything. I feel like I've been failing you for years. Now I’m failing Joyce, this entire goddamn town.”
“Dad… I know the last few years haven’t been easy, for either of us and I know…” She paused, taking a deep breath as she collected herself. “I know I haven’t been the easiest person to get along with and I’m sorry for-”
“Hey, you know you never have to apologize, definitely not to me.” He stopped her before she could get her sentence out. “I should’ve been a better father to you.”
“You’re the best father I could ever have.” She told him sincerely. “Trust me, I've had two and you’re the one I prefer.”
He snorted, surprised yet amused by her ability to make light of her own dark past.
“I love you, Kiddo.”
“I love you, too.” She whispered back, leaning back into his side, enjoying their moment of affection.
Over the next couple of days, it was clear how rattled Jim was. He was coming home earlier than normal, spending his nights with his daughter, needing that healing affection he had that night.
It wasn’t as though he had forgotten just how much he loved his daughter, it was that he forgot just how much he needed to let go of his job at the end of the day.
The pair was sat on the couch together, watching a movie they would often forget as they got caught up in meaningless anecdotes and conversations.
Suddenly, the phone started to ring, ruining their peace. With everything going on in the town, the both of them felt their anxiety beginning to rise, never knowing what the hell else was going to happen. Jim patted her knee as he got up and went to answer the phone, his demeanor changing the second he heard the voice of his officer on the other line.
She watched, her heart beginning to beat faster with each passing second as her dad hung up the phone, his expression one of dread. Wordlessly, he moved to get his uniform on.
“What’s going on?” She asked as he scurried around his room to get himself ready.
“I gotta head to the quarry.”
“The quarry?” She echoed, her stomach dropping, fear running like ice through her veins. She could only imagine why and she refused to let her mind linger on the thought for more than a second because it was making her feel sick.
Within minutes, her dad was halfway out the door.
“Lock the door behind me. I don’t know how long I’ll be, so don’t worry about waiting up.” He spoke over his shoulder and was gone a second later, leaving her to stare at the closed door, a lump building in her throat as her mind tortured her with all the worst reasons for the phone call.
Nausea began to build within her and she could already feel tears well in her eyes as she thought about what they could have possibly found.
In her heart she knew and she felt her insides collapsing.
~~
Eddie was struggling to pay attention to his friends as they ranted about the latest D’n’D campaign. He drowned out their eager voices, eyes glued to the doors to the cafeteria, hoping he would see her walk through.
He hadn’t seen her that morning and he was worried.
After a disappointing five minutes of seeing student after student that wasn’t her walk through those doors, he blew out a long breath and turned his attention to the bag of chips in front of him, beginning to lazily pick at it.
He didn’t even lift his head as Gareth took a seat next to him, until he started talking.
“Did you guys hear about that kid?”
Eddie’s head snapped upwards, his eyes wide with worry. “What kid?”
“The kid that’s missing. They found his body last night in the quarry.”
Eddie’s shoulders dropped and he felt his chest ache, the news stirring something inside of him he didn’t even know existed. He didn’t know the kid but the news of anyone so young meeting that kind of fate was horrifying. His mind immediately wandered to her, picturing how she would’ve reacted to the news. Her absence suddenly made all the sense in the world and it made him feel sick. His body slumped in his seat, his face twisted with grief.
His mind retreated from the present again, ignoring his friends as they spoke of the awful tragedy, his thoughts falling to her.
He wished he could be with her. He knew she wouldn’t be ok, he’d seen how she had acted when he was missing, she had already begun to retreat within herself, but this? This was so much worse and he was scared of how she would react. She’d most likely do everything in her power to push him away and the thought of her suffering alone killed him.
He just wanted her to be ok.
He didn’t see her the next day at school or the day after.
He didn’t have her address so checking in on her was out of the question and any time he tried to call the phone number she had scribbled across his palm weeks ago he was left with a ringing line.
Until the third day of her absence.
It was a typical evening in the Munson household, Eddie eating a bowl of cereal on the couch as he watched a rerun of The Twilight Zone. A knock at his trailer door startled him. Wayne was gone and unless he had somehow forgotten his keys, he couldn’t think of a single person that would be visiting this late at night.
He cautiously walked towards the door and opened it a crack, peering through carefully. His eyes widened at the sight before him and he opened the door fully, his heart stuttering at the sight of her.
“Hi.” He breathed out, relief and surprise coursing through him.
“Hi.”
The sound of her voice, so low and hoarse, was enough to heighten his already high concern for her.
He moved to the side, silently gesturing to her to step inside.
“Are you ok?” He asked immediately and when she winced, he mirrored the gesture and shook his head, fighting the urge to smack his forehead at his stupidity. “Sorry, that was a stupid question.”
There was a moment of silence between them where all Eddie could do was stare at her and marvel at the fact that she was standing in his home. He pictured this moment happening for the first time very differently and it was crushing him to see the sadness on her face.
“I just bought a dress for a kid’s funeral.” She spoke stiffly, motioning to the bag in her hands. “I almost started crying at the register. The lady looked at me like I was some kind of lunatic.”
Eddie just stayed silent, letting her continue, letting her say whatever she needed to say.
“My dad hasn’t really been home a lot lately and umm, I just, I didn’t wanna be alone tonight.”
His eyes softened and he took a step towards her, seemingly spooking her as she lowered her head, her defenses standing firm around her.
“Sorry, I shouldn’t have come here, I should’ve called or… just left you alone.”
“No, no, I'm glad you’re here. I’ve missed you the past few days.” Eddie told her quickly, hoping to sate her before she could make the dangerous decision to leave and subject herself to loneliness.
Her eyes moved from her shoes to meet him and the genuine relief she saw in his eyes had her melting. She wanted this day to be over, she wanted the heavy weight of grief that had been plaguing her for days to go away and the only person she could think of to help was Eddie.
She suddenly felt ridiculous for the way her heart had sung at his words. Will was dead and here she was, swooning like some idiotic schoolgirl.
“Is your uncle here?”
“No, he’s at work.”
She nodded, her eyes taking in her surroundings at the array of mugs and ball caps on the wall, and the things that made the place uniquely Eddie. She felt her lips twitching upwards slightly.
“What do you need?” Eddie asked suddenly, causing her to turn to face him, her face creasing in silent question. “You’re upset, what do you need me to do?”
It wasn’t unfamiliar to her, the amazement she felt every time he proved to be the sweetest man she’d ever met, but it was by far the most intense she’d ever felt from it. She was drowning under her grief, she wanted to crawl out of her own skin and with Eddie’s words, she found an out, a way to pretend she wasn’t grieving a sweet, innocent little boy and that it wasn’t completely crushing her.
She would gladly take the distraction with little thought to the consequences.
Before Eddie could comprehend what was happening, she was moving towards him, wrapping her arms around his neck as she crashed her lips to his. He let out a small noise of surprise that was basically a thinly veiled moan.
They had shared several kisses since their first one, but never one this fiery.
He was surprised by her action, but he wasn’t exactly upset about it, he could immediately feel his body reacting to her touch. It wasn’t until the kiss became deeper, her tongue sliding against his, that he began to feel that something wasn’t right.
The other times they had kissed, she had practically melted into him, leaving all anxieties behind, but now, he could feel how tense her body was against his. He could feel the biting sting of her nails on the back of his neck, he could feel her desperation with every flick of her tongue.
It wasn’t right.
Desperate to get her mind off her torturous thoughts, she took it one step further, her hand slithering down his chest to his waist, dipping even dangerously lower.
Eddie’s eyes widened as he felt her hand caress the bulge in his jeans, a shocked sounding whine that sounded much more pathetic than he intended slipping past his lips. Despite how amazing it felt and how, if it were any other day, he’d be dizzy with lust, he broke the kiss and pulled away from her, looking down at her in disbelief.
“W-we shouldn’t. Not now.”
Rejection hit her like a slap in the face and she physically recoiled from Eddie, her actions finally catching up to her, leaving her feeling completely embarrassed. She turned away from him, practically hunching in on herself, wishing she could just disappear, wishing the ground would swallow her whole.
“I should go.” She choked out, moving towards the door, but Eddie stopped her, placing his hand on the door to keep her from running away, his eyes wide with worry.
“No, no, no, please stay. I don’t want you to leave like this.”
She refused to meet his eyes, her face now hardened into stone as she retreated back to her old ways, her usual defenses climbing back into place.
“Please, please don’t do that.” Eddie pleaded, reaching out to take her hand in his and flinching when she pulled back abruptly. “It’s not that I don’t want to. Trust me, I do. I really, really do, but right now… jesus, Sweetheart, you’re going to a funeral for a kid tomorrow.”
She stayed silent, shame washing over every inch of her.
“You’re not in a good state of mind right now. You’re upset, you’re grieving. I’m not gonna take advantage of you. I couldn’t imagine you hating me over something you’d regret.”
She scoffed, the last sound he had expected to hear and his face fell, eyeing her carefully as he suddenly feared how she was going to take what she felt was his outright rejection in her vulnerable state.
“I can’t stand you.”
“What?” He breathed out, unable to hide the hurt in his voice.
“I can’t stand it when you talk to me like that and when you look at me with your big, stupid brown eyes and that fucking charming smile and your ridiculous dimples. It’s just fucking unfair at this point.”
Eddie was left to stare at her, completely perplexed and unsure of how to react to her ranting. He watched as she took a deep breath, turning away from him and running a stressed hand through her hair.
“I can’t tell if you’re insulting me or not.”
She rolled her eyes and crossed her arms over her chest, her teeth grinding together as she refused to let her gaze meet his. He sighed and stepped towards her, taking her hands in his and smiling softly when she didn’t resist his touch this time.
“I’m sorry. There’s nothing I can do about my eyes or my dimples. I was born with them.” He laughed slightly in an attempt to break the tension, feeling triumphant when he saw the fire in her eyes diminish.
He spoke her name softly, gently coaxing her to meet his gaze, his heart leaping within his chest when she did and he saw how truly upset she looked.
“I like you. I really, really like you and there’s no way I’m messing this up. You mean too much to me for that.”
His words made tears sting at her eyes, the gravity of what she’d done finally crashing over her. She blew out a harsh breath, muttering a curse as she covered her face with her hands.
“Don’t do that.” Eddie stopped her before she could fall into her crippling embarrassment, taking her hands in his and moving them off of her face. “C’mon, I love kissing you. I’d do it all day if I could, but right now I think that’s the last thing you need.”
He squeezed her hands comfortingly and lifted one to press a kiss to her knuckles, his heart fluttering wildly in his chest at the way her lips curved upwards at the gesture.
“Have you eaten yet?”
Before she had even finished shaking her head, he was dragging her towards the kitchen, motioning for her to sit down at the table as he moved to open his fridge.
“It’s not a five star restaurant here at Casa Munson, but I can manage a grilled cheese.”
“That sounds perfect.”
He started one of the few meals he was capable of making, occasionally sparing a look back at her, noting the sadness that lingered in her eyes.
“Can you tell me about Will?”
His question caught her off guard. The thought of him could easily bring tears to her eyes and she breathed deeply, blinking rapidly to fend them off.
“He’s the quiet one of the group.”
The rest of the night went much smoother. She had spent her time talking about Will, venting out her grief for the poor kid. It helped more than she could ever imagine, having Eddie there for her, listening intently and hugging her when her emotions became too strong and she let a few tears fall.
They spent the rest of the night curled up together on his couch, watching whatever movie was playing on one of the few channels the rabbit ears picked up.
“Do you wanna stay the night?” Eddie asked hopefully after taking a peek at the clock and noticing the late time.
“I probably shouldn’t.”
He could tell it wasn’t the answer either one of them wanted, evident by the way she made no move to get up from where she was resting her head against his chest. He didn’t help either by refusing to move his arm from its place over her shoulder.
The last thing either of them wanted was for her to leave his side.
“You can take my bed.”
“Eddie, I can’t-”
“Of course you can. I’ll take the floor.”
“I can’t make you sleep on the floor.”
“You’re not making me do anything. I offered.” The cheeky smile he gave her made her roll her eyes, but the softness on her face made the gesture anything but aggressive.
“Please, I want you to stay.”
She practically melted right there into a puddle of nothing. She was powerless to give in, those stupid brown eyes she’d brought up earlier doing the trick.
She had tried hard to calm her racing heart as she changed into his offered clothes, clothes that smelled just like him. She tried to keep her face neutral as she crawled into his bed, watching as he set up pillows and blankets on the floor beside the bed.
“Eddie,” She called out softly. “Just get up here.”
He hesitated, after her surprise make out attack and subsequent groping of his stubborn hard on, he wasn’t sure it was a good idea, but the look she was giving him was making it hard to say no.
“I don’t wanna make you uncomfortable.”
“You never make me uncomfortable.”
He sighed, though he was beyond happy to hear. “I don’t wanna cross any lines.”
“You’re not. We’re just sleeping beside each other, couples do that all the time.”
His face lit up at the word couple and she laughed, the effortlessly adorable nature to him lifting her spirits more than she could have ever imagined.
He slowly made his way onto the bed, making sure to keep as much of a respectable distance between them as he could in his tiny bed.
“Are you sure this is ok?” He whispered in the dimly lit room, his heart racing at the mere fact that he was currently laying in his bed with her.
It was his wet dream come to life and yet there was no part of him that felt even remotely motivated for anything sexual. They had had such a wonderful night together, she opened up in ways he never could’ve imagined and he wasn’t having any thoughts beside how relieved he was that she had stayed and how lucky he was that she was somehow into him the way he was into her.
“It won’t be if you don’t stop asking stupid questions.”
There she is.
He snorted, allowing his tense body to relax at her quip. He leaned over, pressing a slow kiss to her forehead before moving to turn the light off, bathing the room in darkness.
“Goodnight, Sweetheart.”
She was thankful the lights were off so he couldn’t see how much the pet name made her practically swoon.
“Goodnight.” She whispered back into the darkness.
She relaxed into his arms, letting herself lay her guard down and feel safe with another person.
By the next morning, having woken up with Eddie’s arm and leg thrown over her, she couldn’t help but feel as though the inevitable heartbreak she was going to meet that day saying goodbye to Will was so far away, not yet wreaking havoc on her.
It was hard to move out of the comfort of Eddie’s embrace and she was content to stay in his arms for as long as she could.
Just a few minutes later, Eddie began to stir. He mumbled something unintelligible and she watched, a smirk on her lips as his tired eyes fluttered open. He smiled when he saw her, as if he were still locked in a blissful dream, until the reality of last night crashed over him and he suddenly realized he was laying on top of her.
His eyes widened and he sat himself up, his limbs awkwardly tangling in the sheets as he almost plummeted off the small bed.
“Sorry, I didn’t-” He cleared his throat of its raspiness, not noticing how intrigued she looked at the sound. “I didn’t mean to be… on you like that.”
She laughed softly, reaching out to intertwine their fingers. “I don’t mind.”
Eddie’s already flushed cheeks burned an even deeper shade of red and he let out a stunted breath that was barely a laugh. His mind was racing too hard for him to fully make sense of what was going on.
He just knew he loved it.
Eyeing the blush that spread over him, she felt her insides twist with something that made her glad she was still laying down, as she feared her feet would’ve been too unsteady to stand on.
“I think that was the best sleep I ever had.”
Eddie grinned, the sight warming parts of her that had never felt warm. “Me too.”
She leaned in, mustering any courage she had as she lay in his bed, and kissed him chastely. With a shy smile, she pecked him once more, unable but to take advantage of their proximity before she had to leave and experience what could only promise to be a dismal day.
Eddie was left to watch, completely stupid from her kiss, as she got out of his bed and made her way to the bathroom.
He blew out a long breath and ran a hand through his mess of tangled curls, no words forming in his usually loud mind. When he finally managed to get his body working again, he rose from his bed, his wide smile never wavering as he made his way to the kitchen to start the coffee.
In the bathroom, the air around her changed as she put on her dress, the reality of the day finally catching up to her. Not even Eddie’s presence or the lingering thought of his arms around her was enough to keep her demeanor from slipping into one of grief.
Eddie felt his breath catch in his throat as she stepped out of his small bathroom in a simple black dress, his cup of coffee suspended halfway to his mouth as he stared at her. He’d never seen her dressed up before and he so desperately wished the circumstances were different so he wouldn’t be a total creep for telling her how beautiful she looked.
“Are you sure you don’t need me to come with you?” He asked again for what was probably the hundredth time.
“I’ll be ok.” She reassured him.
The thought of having Eddie there with her at the funeral was enticing, but it would invite a lot of questions, especially from her dad, that she wanted to avoid at all costs.
As she moved to the door, getting her uncomfortable, fancy shoes on, Eddie followed her, his face suddenly a mask of nerves.
“If you wanna come over again, after… that’d be cool. Or we could hang out this weekend, whatever works for you.”
She shifted on her feet as her insides flipped pleasurably. “You free Saturday?”
He perked up and nodded quickly. “Yeah, I’ll be here.”
She bit her lip to fight off her growing smile and stepped towards him, kissing him firmly and leaving him in a daze if the goofy smile on his face was anything to go by.
“I’ll see you later.”
She stepped out of the trailer, only making it a few paces before stopping and turning back, finding Eddie still at the door.
“Thank you for last night.”
Eddie smiled, his stomach flipping delightfully, endeared at how she could be so confident and in control one moment and so shy the next.
“You never have to thank me for that.”
With her heart racing and butterflies erupting within her, she gave him one last wave and made her way to her car.
As soon as the door closed behind her, the good aura she’d been blanketed in at Eddie’s was gone, leaving her to dread what came next.
~~
The second she pulled up to the cemetery, she was surprised when she wasn’t immediately bombarded by her dad demanding answers as to where she had been all night. In fact, she couldn’t spot him anywhere. She nervously looked around at the crowd, searching for a familiar face, her stomach twisting anxiously when she found none.
“We need to talk to you.”
She turned to find the group of boys practically bouncing on their feet in anticipation.
“Give me a second, I wanna find Joyce first.”
“No, this is more important.” Lucas argued, grabbing her hand and pulling her with them as they began to walk away from the crowds.
“More important than giving my condolences to a grieving mother?”
“Will is alive.” Dustin hissed in a low whisper. “We heard his voice on our radio.”
Her steps faltered, her face falling slack with shock as the tight feeling in her chest she’d felt since she heard the news of his disappearance ached, making her feel short of breath. She stared down at the boys before her, her emotions beginning to bubble dangerously close to the surface.
Hope seared inside her so intensely, she so badly wanted this to be real, she so badly wanted everything to be ok, but she knew it wouldn’t be so simple.
“How do you know for sure?” She choked out quietly.
“Eleven. She was able to connect to Will. She said that Will was here, but, like, not really. He’s in the Upside Down.”
“What the hell does that even mean?” She asked impatiently, beginning to feel flustered, making Dustin roll his eyes.
The Upside Down is an alternate dimension.”
“Thanks, Dustin. That really clears things up for me.” The sarcasm rolled off her tongue. “And if you roll your eyes at me one more time, we’re gonna have a problem.” She volleyed, stopping the kid just moments before making the gesture.
“I’m like this because of you.” He argued and smirked triumphantly at the look of annoyance she threw his way.
Maybe she was a bad influence on the kids.
“So what happens next?”
“We have to figure out how to find a way there and rescue Will.”
Her face betrayed just how much she didn’t like the sound of the plan. Well, it wasn’t really even a plan, it was just another insane road block in their way.
“What? You don’t believe us?” Mike questioned, not liking the unsure look on her face.
“No, no, I believe you. I know you guys wouldn’t lie about something like this.” She assured them and shifted on her feet, unsure of what to do next. “I think we should tell someone.”
“What?! Are you crazy?” Dustin yelled, earning a few strange looks from the other funeral attendees.
“I’m just saying, trying to find a way into another dimension? That’s above my paygrade. I think we should tell my dad.”
“Yeah right.” Mike scoffed. “He’s not gonna believe us.”
“Well it’s worth a shot.”
The three boys shared looks with each other, a silent conversation where they all agreed that they hated her plan.
She let out a deep breath and fought back her rising annoyance.
“Look, we don’t have to decide anything now, just… promise you won’t do anything without talking to me first, ok? I don’t need you three wandering around the woods by yourself, it’s not safe.”
They nodded but even then she doubted their ability to follow a simple direction.
“Come on, the service is starting.” She wrapped her arms over Dustin and Lucas’ shoulders, guiding them to the gravesite, the feeling of grief dissipating as she held so tightly to her hope that what the boys had told her was true, that they would get Will back.
She didn’t know how the hell they would do it, she just prayed they would figure it out.
~~
After the funeral, her thoughts were firmly on her dad and his whereabouts as she drove back to their trailer. The second she parked, she heard the loud bang of the front door slamming open, making her jump in her seat and snap her gaze upwards in time to see her dad sprinting out of the trailer, a crazed look in his eyes as he rushed towards her.
She scrambled out of the car worriedly, meeting him halfway and letting out a wheeze as he brought her into his arms, his grip tight.
“Were you here last night?” He asked frantically, pulling away from the stifling embrace to grasp her by her shoulders and stare down at her intently.
“What?”
“Were you home last night?” He asked again and noticed how she refused to meet his eyes, instead looking over his shoulder, a guilty expression forming, making him sigh loudly in impatience. “You’re not in trouble, I just need to know if you were here.”
When she continued to stay quiet, he choked out her name, the desperation in his voice making her crack.
“No, I… I was at Eddie’s.” She admitted quietly and was more than confused when he bypassed the news entirely.
“Thank god.” He breathed out and her face contorted in shock when he didn’t scold her like she had been expecting.
“What’s going on? Where were you today, you missed the funeral.”
Jim hesitated, looking down at his daughter contemplatively for a moment before grabbing her hand and dragging her inside.
“Dad, what’s- what the hell?”
Her questions died down, the words failing to get past her lips when she saw the state of the trailer. The furniture was on its side, every knick knack and book that had been neatly placed on shelves was scattered across the ground, leaving a mess on the floor.
“Did we get robbed?”
“No, no, we’re fine. At least I think we are.” He answered, earning a look of disbelief from her.
“You think?” She echoed sternly. “Are you gonna tell me what’s going on any time soon?”
She brushed the scattered newspapers off the couch and sat down, watching her father pace back and forth, the worried expression he had since he saw her never faltering.
“Something…. something’s happened.” He started vaguely, making her roll her eyes. “Things are pretty unexplainable right now and if I didn’t see that shit for myself I wouldn’t believe it.”
“Ok, can you at least try for my sake, before I commit you to Pennhurst?”
He didn’t even comprehend the jab and continued to fiddle nervously with the blue hair tie on his wrist, as if he couldn’t even bring himself to speak the words he so badly wanted to.
“I broke into Hawkins lab last night.”
Her face dropped, fear striking her like a bullet to the stomach. “Are you insane?! You could get into serious trouble-”
“Will’s not dead.”
The words made her stop. She knew what the boys had told her, what Eleven had helped them to discover, but hearing that her dad knew as well made it seem almost all the more impossible.
At her prolonged silence, he exhaled loudly and continued.
“I went to the morgue to check for myself. His body was fake, it was filled with cotton.”
She let out a stunted breath, the news making everything real. Every insane thing she’s seen and heard over the last week was true and she didn’t think she was equipped to deal with any of it.
“I went to the lab to see if I could find Will. We found evidence in the woods, there was a tunnel leading right to the lab, exactly the size a kid could fit through. It’s, I mean, I knew it was a long shot, but clearly they’re trying to cover something up so it was worth a shot.” He ranted, as if he needed to convince her of his actions. He didn’t notice as she practically squirmed at his words.
“They caught me, injected me with something, I dunno, it all went black in seconds. I woke up here this morning and found a bug in that light over there.” He explained, pointing to the light in the kitchen.
The silence that lingered between them felt like ages. The tension was stifling, with Jim worried that his own daughter wouldn’t believe his insane story and with her contemplating revealing everything.
She wrung her hands together, her eyes holding a faraway look. Jim eyed her carefully and called her name softly.
“I need to tell you something.” She blurted out, the decision to tell her dad all she knew apparently being made before she could comprehend it.
Jim’s face twisted with worry at the tone of her voice and he wordlessly pulled a chair out at the kitchen table, slumping into it tiredly.
“The kids I babysit, Mike, Dustin, and Lucas, they… know things about this.”
“How?”
“They found a girl in the woods. She’s from Hawkins lab and she can do things. She can… move things with her mind.” Seeing the look on her dad’s face she continued quickly. “I know how that sounds but I saw it with my own eyes. She connected to… something, I really don’t understand it, but she heard Will’s voice. The boys did too.”
Jim did nothing but stare at his daughter as he took in all she had spilled. His mind was running a mile a minute in an attempt to connect the dots, trying to fathom how all of these impossible things were going on in their boring town.
It made no sense.
“Dad,” She called out quietly. “She said bad people are coming after her.”
Her father’s face hardened in an instant. His fists clenched tightly, he knew this was far from over. He could handle it - at least he told himself he could - but knowing his daughter was wrapped up in all of this made his blood pressure rise.
He stood and grabbed his coat. “I gotta talk to Joyce. She needs to know her son is still alive.”
He grabbed his keys and moved to the door, pausing before opening it and turning over his shoulder to look at her, his brows furrowing when he saw she was still seated.
“Come on, get up. We’re going.”
“You want me to go with you?”
“Kiddo, I’m not letting you out of my sight for a goddamn second.”
She smiled softly and moved to follow him out to the car.
“Don’t think I’m forgetting that you stayed at Eddie’s last night. We are definitely circling back to that when this is all over.” He told her as they peeled out of the driveway.
She could only roll her eyes in response.
~~
Saturday night found Eddie lazing on the couch with a scowl that had been steadfastly etched on his face for most of the day.
He hadn’t heard a single word from her since she’d left his trailer a few days ago and he was refusing to admit how much it crushed him. Though the look on his face and the fact that he had been moping on the couch for the past hour was pretty telling.
“What’s up with you?” Wayne asked as he pulled a beer out of the fridge, noticing his nephew’s dour mood.
“Nothing.”
Wayne sighed as he stood above Eddie. “You wanna try again and be more convincing this time?”
Eddie groaned loudly and turned on his stomach to bury his face in the pillow underneath him. “It’s stupid.” He mumbled, his words barely coherent.
“Ain’t stupid if it’s upsetting you this much. What happened?”
Eddie just groaned again, the sound muffled against the pillow, but the message was clear, causing Wayne to huff in annoyance and bat his nephew’s legs from the couch so he could take a seat next to him.
“Alright, well, if you wanna talk about it, talk about it now ‘fore the game comes on.” Wayne told him, obviously lying. He would drop anything for his half crazed nephew.
Eddie sighed and turned over so he was staring at the ceiling again. “I was supposed to be with… a friend today and it’s pretty obvious that’s not happening now.”
“Maybe they’re busy. Just talk about it with them Monday at school.”
Eddie picked at the lumpy cushion below him, his brain working a mile a minute as he tried to express what he was feeling in a way that didn’t make him sound totally pathetic.
“It’s more complicated than that. She’s going through a lot right now, probably won’t even be at school Monday.”
That certainly caught Wayne’s attention and he looked over at the teenager with a raised brow. “This friend’s a girl?”
The dramatic boy groaned and slumped on the couch, covering his face with his hands. This was exactly why he didn’t want to talk to his uncle about this.
They’d already had the talk and that was enough for him to want to dig his way into hell.
“If this girl’s standing you up, then she ain’t worth mopin’ over.”
Eddie’s hands fell from his face to his lap, the urgent need to defend her snapping to attention. “No, it’s not like that. She’s not like that.”
Wayne looked over at him thoughtfully. He knew what people said behind his nephew’s back, or even to his face. He knew the torment he went through and it was easy to become protective over him, to want to shield him from as much ridicule as he could.
The last thing he wanted was some girl who was probably just going through a rebellious phase or jerking his chain to screw him over and break his heart.
Looking at him so intently, Wayne could see it in Eddie’s face, just how hung up he was and he couldn’t help but feel worried.
“You like this girl?”
Eddie blushed, refusing to meet his uncle’s eyes. “Yeah.” He muttered quietly.
“She like you?”
“Yeah, I really think she does.” Eddie said, a dreamy look crossing over his features as he thought back to the way she would smile at him, the way she would lean into him, as if seeking his comfort.
He still found it hard to believe that she felt even a molecule of affection for him, but he couldn’t deny the way she would kiss him.
“And she’s worth it? Ain’t some phase she’s goin’ through?”
Eddie finally looked over at him, his face twisted into a glare, offended he would even ask.
“Yes, she’s worth it.” He stated matter of factly. “She’s… I don’t even know how to describe it. She’s cool, she’s badass, she’s… everything I’ve ever fantasized about. She doesn’t give a shit what other people think, she’s stood up for me more times than I can count, she’s… I dunno, I-I really like her.”
Wayne chuckled. “Sounds like it.”
Eddie huffed and slumped deeper into the couch, as if it would make him disappear.
“Shut up.”
Wayne laughed again at his nephew’s embarrassed voice. He finally got the chance to tease Eddie about a girl and he was going to love every second of it.
“When do I get to meet her?”
Eddie groaned again and rolled over to bury his face in his pillow, signaling the end of the conversation.
~~
Despite all the insane, unbelievable things she’d experienced the past week, sitting on the floor of the middle school gymnasium beside a crying Nancy Wheeler was probably the last thing she had expected to happen.
Not even hearing about some monster in the woods Nancy and Jonathan were hunting shook her to her core. Even hearing Will’s voice on the other end of the walkie while Eleven was in the sensory deprivation pool was easier to swallow than her current predicament.
“I’m sorry about Barb.” She broke the awkward silence, holding back a wince when Nancy looked over at her with wide eyes, the fear she held towards her still evident in her gaze. “What’s happened…it’s fucked up and… she seemed nice, she didn’t deserve that.”
Nancy was stunned into silence, not believing this conversation with the most intimidating girl at school was even happening, let alone that she was being… pleasant somehow.
When the silence between them lingered, she looked away, her jaw tightening as she silently cursed herself for ever opening her mouth.
“Thanks.” Nancy spoke quietly and the awkward silence between them continued soon after.
She met her dad’s eyes from across the room and he motioned with his head for her to follow him. She let out a breath, almost of relief, as she got to her feet and followed him outside. She didn’t hate Nancy but they certainly weren’t even close to being friends and sitting with her wasn’t exactly a walk in the park.
Her dad was opening the door to his police cruiser when she made it outside and her eyes narrowed when she noticed him rummaging through his glove box.
“Joyce and I are going to the lab, we’re gonna get Will out of there.”
She nodded silently to his words. She knew whatever worries she had for her dad’s safety would be for naught. They had no other choice, they needed to save Will and there was no chance her dad would be sitting this out.
“I need you to take this.”
Her eyes widened at the pistol he held out to her and she fought the urge to take a step backwards away from it.
“Dad, I can’t-”
“You can. I know you know how to use this.” He told her, his tone gentle but stern. “Nothing’s gonna happen, I just need you to have this for my own peace of mind or there’s no chance in hell I’m leaving you.”
She didn’t have any words in response. She hoped to god she wouldn’t need to use the gun, but she knew there’d be repercussions, her dad couldn’t just walk into Hawkins lab and demand they give him Will.
She was praying everything was going to be ok.
Jim saw the worry in his daughter’s eyes and pulled her in for a tight hug, his large hand holding the back of her head comfortingly. “Everything’s gonna be fine.” He whispered.
He pulled away and looked her in the eyes assuringly. “I’ll see you soon.”
“You better.” She warned, giving him one last wave before he got into his car. She spared a quick hug with a jittery Joyce and watched with barely contained dread as they peeled out of the parking lot.
When she got back inside, things went from bad to worse as she saw Nancy and Jonathan hurrying towards the exit.
“Uhhh, where are you going?” She called out, wincing inwardly at the harshness of her voice that was basically a reflex at this point in her life.
“The Upside Down is going to be guarded. We’re gonna lure the Demogoron away so your Dad and Joyce can get to Will.”
The plan sounded perfectly logical and she was incredibly relieved to know that her dad wouldn’t have to fight off some monster from another dimension, but that meant she was left to handle the group of kids by herself.
“You’re gonna leave me with all of them?”
“You’re their babysitter.” Jonathan stated plainly, though his voice was quiet, too intimidated to stand up to her.
“I’ve never looked after a kid with superpowers.” She argued, her impatience rising to dangerous levels, causing Nancy and Jonathan to share a look of unease with each other.
“You can come with us if you want.”
Nancy’s words immediately had her on edge. The thought of leaving the kids alone made her stomach turn, her heart racing at the mere thought of them in danger. The group of them could annoy the hell out of her but there was no way she was leaving them.
No matter how annoyed she was that she was left to be their babysitter, she would protect them with everything she had.
“No, I'll stay here with them.”
“Thank you.” Nancy said and she was taken aback by the genuine relief and thankfulness she heard in her voice.
She watched, unease swirling within her, as Nancy and Jonathan moved towards the door.
“Be careful.” She called out, portraying more of her concern than she ever intended. Judging by the looks from the both of them, they were equally as taken aback by her vulnerable state.
She was more than thankful when the door closed behind them. Despite how far out of her comfort zone she found herself, she was more than willing to take on the mantle of the protector of the kids.
Ten minutes later found her sitting on the floor, her head resting against the bleachers behind her, keeping a watchful eye on a drained Eleven, while the boys were on the hunt for chocolate pudding.
Her eyes kept drifting over to the young girl, making sure she was still breathing. She didn’t know the depth of Eleven’s powers and the way she had exerted herself earlier was enough to have her worried like an overbearing mother.
“I know Mike has probably asked you this a thousand times, but, are you feeling ok?”
Eleven opened her eyes, her tired gaze meeting hers. “I’m ok.”
“Good.”
There was a look in the child's eyes, one she couldn’t quite decipher, but to her, it looked like longing. Swallowing thickly, she reached out slowly, carefully taking the young girl’s hand in hers. Eleven flinched at the initial contact, but relaxed when she reassured herself that the people around her weren’t like those at the lab.
They had never hurt her.
Eleven let her fingers intertwine with the older girl’s, allowing a small smile to grow at the affectionate gesture.
“You’re incredible, you know that?”
Eleven blushed and looked away, unsure of how to feel at her words, she never had praise before. Papa had never been affectionate or loving, she didn’t know how to react.
Dustin and Lucas stormed into the room, their arms full of cans of chocolate pudding, effectively ruining the moment. She laughed slightly and hauled herself to her feet, holding out her hand for Eleven to take to gather herself to her feet.
“I guarantee, this will be better than eggos.” She assured the young girl, who was suddenly very intrigued at the prospect of trying a new delicious dessert.
They were just about to dig in when Mike came bursting through the doors, his eyes wide with panic, making her tense, the small smile on her face wiped away in a second.
“Guys! They found us!”
“Who?”
Eleven’s face paled and she quickly latched onto her hand, holding tightly. “Papa.” She whispered.
She remembered the state Eleven was in when she first saw her, how terrified she was. She knew what they had done to her dad when he had snuck into the lab, she knew they would do anything to get Eleven back.
“Come on.” She ushered them forward, all of them jogging out of the gym.
“What do we do?” Lucas asked, his face a mask of nerves.
“Just stay calm. We’ll be ok.” She assured them, hoping she wasn’t making false promises. She knew she would take a bullet for those kids, she just prayed she wouldn’t have to.
They ran through the dark halls of the school, her head on a swivel, checking down each corridor to make sure they were in the clear.
As they turned a corner, a handful of agents stopped them in their tracks, their weapons raising in warning.
“Shit.” She hissed and pushed the kids behind her, backing up slowly. The sound of rushed footsteps met her ears and she turned in time to see another group crowding behind them, blocking them in, their weapons in hand letting them know they had no place to run.
She felt the gun burning a hole in her side, but she knew it was futile, she didn’t stand a chance against the group of soldiers.
“What do we do?” Dustin asked fearfully, moving in closer to her side.
She looked back and forth between the two groups surrounding them, her face drawn tightly with hatred. Suddenly, their flashlights began to flicker ominously. She looked over her shoulder, noticing Eleven standing rigidly, her eyes narrowed in concentration.
She looked up, her lips parting with disbelief as blood began falling from the eyes of the people surrounding them.
Within a second, the lights calmed and the agents around them all fell to the ground motionlessly, leaving them all frozen in shock. Barely a breath later, Eleven followed, falling to the ground in exhaustion. Mike was by her side in a second.
“El! Are you ok?” He shook her worriedly, his voice cracking with nerves.
She stepped forward, falling to her knees to check the young girl’s pulse and letting out a harsh breath when she felt a steady thump beneath her finger.
“She’s ok.”
“Why isn’t she waking up?” Mike cried worriedly.
“She’s been through a lot tonight. She’s overexerted herself too much, but she’ll be ok.”
“Leave her.”
The unfamiliar voice made them all jump in fright, their bodies tensing as an unfamiliar man stepped into the hallway, his cold eyes drawing over them calculatingly.
“You want her, you have to kill us first.”
Her eyes widened at Mike’s words. There was only one gun amongst the group of them and she certainly wasn’t confident enough to bet her skills against theirs.
More officers approached them from behind, grabbing the boys harshly.
“Hey! Get your hands off them!” She yelled angrily, getting to her feet, her hand twitching, her protectiveness over the kids pressuring her to pull the gun out, despite the fact that she was hopelessly outnumbered. “Eleven!” She screamed as she was hassled into a man’s arms, her breath leaving her in a harsh breath as his tight grip knocked the wind out of her.
She glared at the old man that kneeled before the girl, his hands cradling her face, the gesture portraying that of an affectionate father. But she knew better. She knew what the poor girl had been through and the man touching her was anything but a father figure.
Suddenly, the lights began to flicker rapidly, making her wince and avert her eyes.
“Blood.” Mike muttered, fear taking over his features.
“What?”
“The Demogorgon,”
Her face went slack. She remembered what Jonathan and Nancy had told them about the monster in the woods. It was drawn to blood.
“Shit.” She mumbled, her heart beating frantically against her chest.
The wall in front of them began to crumble, the bricks turning to dust on the floor, as if a giant was beating against the other side.
“Don’t look.” She demanded sternly, though her eyes never left the sight of the hideous monster that began to crawl out of the hole in the wall.
The men holding them dropped them abruptly and immediately reached for their weapons. She jumped at the sound of rapid fire gunshots and pushed the boys forward. She threw herself to her knees where Eleven was laying and scooped the tired girl up in her arms, grunting from her weight as she stood to her full height.
“I got her! Let’s go!” She screamed and they all began to sprint.
They raced through the halls, their pace quickening as they heard a horrible roaring behind them, the volley of gunshots never stopping.
She was panting as she ran, trying hard to ignore the burn of exertion in her chest and the ache growing in her arms from holding Eleven’s limp weight.
The boys in front of her came to an abrupt stop, her own feet skidding against the floor as she slowed, the group of them facing a lone agent, his face twisted with hatred.
“Give me the girl.” He growled angrily.
Her jaw clenched and she gently set Eleven down, Mike immediately coming to prop her up in his arms as she motioned for the kids to get behind her.
“Don’t come any closer.” She warned, pulling out the gun from her jeans.
The man laughed as she shakily aimed the weapon at him. “Do you even know how to use that thing, Sweetheart?” He crooned condescendingly, making her eyes darken and the boys behind her to gulp nervously.
Sweetheart. Only Eddie got to call her Sweetheart.
They heard the Demogorgon roar, the bone rattling sound only feet away. She forced her shaking hands to calm as she aimed the gun downwards and fired off a shot, her eyes widening in disbelief at her own actions when the man before her crumpled to the ground, the wound in his thigh making him scream loudly.
Only a second later, the Demogorgon pounced on the man, its flowering jaw devouring the screaming man.
She let out a whimper and turned, grabbing Eleven from Mike’s arms, holding her tightly.
“Go!” She screamed and they all continued to run. She spared one last horrified look at the man she shot before forcing her feet to move.
They sprinted down the halls, desperately pulling at every door they passed, hoping for one to be unlocked.
Finally, as if a miracle, one opened and they scurried in.
She panted heavily as she laid Eleven down on a desk, throwing her head back onto her shoulders as the ache in her arms pulsed harshly. She gave herself a moment, her breaths leaving her in harsh exertions, her shaking hands moving to rake through her hair.
“Oh my god, oh my god.” She muttered under her breath.
She wished her dad was with her. She wished she’d never been a part of this mess. She wished she’d taken up Eddie’s offer and stayed with him in the comfort of his trailer and his arms.
The thought made her stomach sink. He was probably wondering where she was, left waiting for someone who would never show.
“I should’ve gone to Eddie’s.” She muttered to herself.
“Who’s Eddie?” Dustin asked in between pants.
“Shut up!” She yelled reflexively and jumped back into action. She raced towards the windows, pulling the curtains, her shaking hands attempting to fiddle with the locks.
The second she had gotten one free and opened the windows to their escape, the door crashed to the floor.
She let out a scream, her eyes widening with horror as the gangly monster stepped into the room menacingly. She aimed her gun, cursing under her breath at the way her hands trembled. She let out a long breath and squeezed one eye shut, focusing on her aim as her father had taught her and fired off a volley of shots. The monster shook off each one, as if each bullet were only an inconvenience.
It moved slowly, stalking towards them threateningly. She ran towards the kids, stepping in front of them and held her arms out, as if she could spare them. She knew she couldn’t do much to save them, but she could at least give them some time to run as the Demogorgon tore her apart. She could feel her eyes water as she felt hands grip onto her arms and waist, the kids frightfully clinging onto her.
The Demogorgon flinched as something hit its head and she looked over her shoulder, her eyes blazing with fury as she saw Lucas with his ridiculous slingshot.
“That thing didn’t react to bullets, what makes you think a rock is gonna do anything?!” She screamed.
“We have to try!” Lucas yelled back.
“Just get out of here!”
“We’re not leaving you!” The boys yelled. She felt her tears swim in her eyes and she blinked rapidly, turning to face the monster again, unknowing of what her next move was, but sure whatever it was, it would be to protect the kids.
The Demogorgan suddenly screamed, making them all flinch and cower away from the noise. She watched, stunned, as the monster flew back, hitting the wall with a bruising force, screeching painfully.
She looked over her shoulder as Eleven stepped forward, walking towards the Demogorgan, her face narrowed in concentration.
“El!” Mike screamed, moving to rush towards her, but she stopped him, wrapping her arms around the squirming boy that screamed for the young girl.
Eleven held her hand out, the monster screaming in pain, the lights flickering so erratically, she had to close her eyes, her hands covering Mike’s ears to protect him from the ear splintering pained screeches from the monster.
Like being unable to look away from a car crash, she raised her head and watched as the young girl screamed in exertion as a mass cloud of dust engulfed both Eleven and the monster.
After a tense moment, the lights stopped flickering and the room fell silent. Both Eleven and the monster were gone.
The silence that now surrounded the room made her ears ring.
Mike squirmed out of her grip, tears streaming down his cheeks as his wide, fearful eyes looked around the room desperately.
“El?” He called out, the sound of his voice striking something deep in her chest that made her ache. “Eleven?!”
“Mike-” She called out softly and when his red eyes met hers she felt her own sting with tears. The realization that Eleven, that sweet, innocent young girl who had been through too much in her short life, was gone crashing over her.
“Where is she?” He choked out.
She just shook her head and opened her arms in time for Mike to fall into them. She held the shaking, crying boy tightly. Her bottom lip trembled as she tried desperately to hold in her own emotions for his sake but when she felt the arms of Lucas and Dustin wrap around her, the dam broke.
She cried quietly, leaning her head on Dustin’s curls, her hand holding Lucas’ tightly as they trembled in fear, the events of the night leaving them shaken and terrified.
The group of them stayed huddled together, their minds racing at what they had seen.
None of it felt real.
~~
Thank you so much for the love on the first chapter! I know there wasn't as much Eddie in this chapter, I tried my best to incorporate him into season 1. He'll be all over next chapter (and smut next chapter too) xx
Baby T @echo-is-worth-more-than-2000 - Tumblr Blog | Tumgag
andulkaphoto
gummygunk
annaxmalina
2087
baratheonpilled
discoholicmusic
